《Married to the mafia King》


 1

    Alessandra


    I lived a quiet and boring life working in my father¡¯s tiny cafe in Tuscany¡­


    Until the night he walked in.


    Il Mostro.


    ¡®The monster.¡¯


    The devilishly handsome mafia don Dario Rosolini.


    He and his brothers run this region of Italy¡­ and they take everything they want.


    Apparently il Mostro thought that applied to me, as well.


    From the beginning, he made clear to his brothers that I was his, and ONLY his.


    But I was sheltered before I met him  a good Catholic girl.


    Now I faced the devil himself.


    The only thing protecting me was a promise he made to my father¡­


    The same night he spirited me away to his dark fairytale estate.


    No matter how many temptations he put in my path, though, I swore never to give in.


    Not just because I¡¯m afraid of him (although I am)¡­


    But because, deep down, I grew to desire him¡­


    To want him more than anything I had ever wanted in my entire life¡­


    With a fire that threatened to consume me like the mes of hell.


    But I know what he is.


    A mafioso.


    A murderer.


    He is il Mostro¡­ the beast¡­ the devil himself.


    And no matter how much I might want him¡­


    Giving in to him will ruin me forever.


    I lived near a town called Mensano, about an hour south of Firenze  which you probably know as Florence.


    Mensano is a tiny but beautiful ce. It was a walled vige from medieval times that looked out over the gorgeous fields of Tuscany. Perhaps 200 people live inside the town walls.


    But I didn¡¯t even live in Mensano. I lived along the mountain road to the vige.


    My father owned a cafe visited by locals and a few tourists passing through on their way to somewhere else.


    My mother died when I was only 12 years old, and ever since then I was his only helper in the cafe. He would cook the few dishes we offered on the menu, and I would serve the customers.


    It was a lonely, boring life.


    I loved my father, but it was not what I wanted for myself.


    I was 20 years old. I had hoped to move out when I finished school at 18  perhaps to Florence!  but I didn¡¯t have nearly enough money.


    And my father had begged me to stay. Without my help, the cafe would go under because he couldn¡¯t afford to pay anyone else.


    Plus he said he would die of loneliness without me, which broke my heart.


    So I stayed.


    Yet I yearned for something  anything  else.


    I soon learned to be careful what you wish for.


    I lived with Papa above the cafe. Our closest neighbor was a 65-year-old widow who would walk a quarter of a mile every morning to have coffee and flirt with my father.


    At 51, Papa was much younger than her. He had been older than my mother, and they had had me muchter in life (at leastpared with what wasmon in rural Italy).


    Despite six years of flirting, the widow still hadn¡¯t made any headway.


    Papa had loved my mother fiercely, and he still mourned her passing every day.


    Sometimes I felt like my own life had ended with hers.


    Seven days a week, I took orders for coffee, pastries, and the asional meal.


    On Sundays I would walk to the church in Mensano for mass because we were too poor to own a car. Then I had to walk back home in time for afternoon lunch in the cafe.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    My father was not devout. He never attended mass, and despite myints, he forced me to work on the Sabbath.


    Every Sunday I would joke, ¡°If I have to spend an extra year in Purgatory because of you  ¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear, Alessandra? The Pope got rid of Purgatory years ago,¡± he would tease me. ¡°And you don¡¯t do anything bad enough to go to hell, so you¡¯re fine.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because there¡¯s nothing to do around here that¡¯s bad enough for hell.¡±


    Little did I know, something ¡®bad enough¡¯ woulde and find me.


    It was a Monday night. I remember the day because it was odd to have anyone in the cafe for dinner on a Monday, much less a stranger.


    He was in his 30s and ugly, like a toad with fat lips. I could tell by his ent that he was from the north, far away from Florence. When he came in, he demanded a table where he could sit with his back against the wall.


    He was curt and rude and had a nasty habit of staring at my breasts whenever he talked to me. I dress very conservatively, so it wasn¡¯t like I was inviting his gaze  but he still looked at me like a piece of meat, which made my skin crawl.


    As soon as I took his order, I retreated to the far end of the cafe and waited for my father to finish cooking his meal.


    The ugly man was constantly darting his eyes around the stone walls of the cafe. No one else was in there except for him, me, and Papa working in the kitchen  but the man seemed afraid that a boogeyman would suddenly appear from the shadows.


    Apparently he knew something I didn¡¯t.


    I had just delivered his pollo al limone  chicken with lemon  when the ugly man said something odd in his northern-ented Italian: ¡°Tell your father mypliments to the chef.¡±


    I was struck by the fact that he said it before he¡¯d even had a bite of the food.


    Then I realized I hadn¡¯t told him my father was the cook.


    There was no way the ugly man could have known my father had cooked his meal unless he had been here before¡­ or somehow knew about the cafe.


    I thought of asking him how he knew, but I disliked him so much that I just nodded and went back to my perch at the far end of the cafe.


    After ogling me some more, the ugly man began wolfing down his food.


    Then the door to the cafe opened up and another man walked in.


    He was tall, well over six feet. He was dressed in a ck trench coat and wore a ck hat, so it was hard to see his features  but his short blond beard and icy blue eyes suggested he wasn¡¯t Italian. He was, however, very handsome.


    Just as I was about to wee him, the stranger turned to the ugly man and pulled out a pistol.


    The ugly man froze with a forkful of food in his mouth. Then he scrambled for something in his pocket  probably a gun, too  but he wasn¡¯t fast enough.


    BANG BANG BANG!


    Fire exploded from the blond stranger¡¯s gun.


    The ugly man¡¯s body jerked three times. Then he slumped to the side and fell out of his chair.


    I screamed in horror as blood pooled on the stone floor.


    The blond man turned to me, and I felt an electric spark as his icy blue eyes met mine.


    I was sure I was dead  that his gun would point at me next


    But instead the handsome stranger put his weapon away and hurried out of the cafe.


    My father ran into the room just as the front door banged shut.


    My father cried out, ¡°Alessandra, what happened?!¡±


    I just stared at the corpse in shock.


    The only dead body I had ever seen was at my mother¡¯s funeral¡­


    And I had certainly never seen a man murdered before my eyes.


    Before too long, I would see many, many more.


    My father took one look at the dead man and suddenly became even more frightened.


    Later, I would wonder if he recognized the ugly man  though in my shock, I didn¡¯t consider the possibility at the time.


    ¡°Did you see who did this?¡± he whispered.


    I nodded mutely.


    He grabbed my shoulders and forced me to look at him.


    ¡°You must never tell anyone what he looked like,¡± he said hoarsely. ¡°Especially not the police.¡±


    ¡°But  ¡±


    ¡°PROMISE me.¡±


    I promised him.


    It was probably the one thing that saved both our lives.

 2

    The local police arrived almost immediately  but as soon as they heard what had happened, they called Florence. No one else was qualified to investigate such a brazen assassination.


    The detective who showed up two hourster, though, seemed bored. Perhaps he felt that a killing in the middle of nowhere was beneath him.


    He asked me what had happened. I told him everything, but said that I had only seen a man in a ck trench coat and hat  that I hadn¡¯t seen his face.


    After I finished speaking, Papa gave me an encouraging smile.


    I felt guilty for lying, but I persuaded myself that it was more important to obey my father.


    The detective searched the ugly man¡¯s clothes and found a pistol in his jacket pocket.


    So he had been scrambling for a gun when the blond stranger had shot him¡­


    The detective ordered the local ambnce to take the body away. Then he had the man¡¯s car towed back to Florence.


    It was nearly 11 o¡¯clock at night when they all departed¡­ and I was left with the horrible task of cleaning up the blood on the stone floor.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you,¡± my father said quietly, and went to the kitchen to get buckets and brushes.


    While he was gone, I heard the door open behind me.


    I thought it was one of the police returning, so I wasn¡¯t afraid.


    But I became afraid as soon I turned around.


    Three men stood by the doorway.


    All three were rtively young  in their mid- tote 20s.


    All three wore expensive dress suits, and all three were incredibly handsome in their own way.


    Their features were close enough that they seemed to be rted


    That was where the simrities ended.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    To the left was a mountain of a man  at least 200 centimeters, or 6¡¯6¡å for you Americans. He had massively broad shoulders and enormous muscles beneath his dark suit. He reminded me of a circus strongman from old ck-and-white movies. He had a full head of brown hair and a neatly trimmed beard. I thought of him as an orso  a bear. Despite his imposing size, his warm brown eyes were kind.


    To the right was a shorter man, though he still stood at least 6¡¯2¡å. His hair was dark brown and slightly curled, his face had just a bit of scruff, and he wore a shy blue suit with a silk shirt. He was trim and muscr.


    Though not nearly as big as the Bear, he was more threatening. His handsome face was furious, as though someone had insulted him, and he scowled like he wanted to kill me.


    I immediately thought of him as the Hothead.


    But he was not the most frightening¡­ or the most handsome.


    That was the man in the center.


    He was in the middle as far as height  about 6¡¯4¡å  but his shoulders were almost as broad as the Bear¡¯s.


    His jet-ck hair was swept back from his face, and he wore a short ck beard trimmed to perfection.


    His cheekbones were like a fashion model¡¯s. Piercing ck eyes stared out from under his furrowed brow.


    He wore a navy blue suit with a light blue shirt open at the throat. I could see tattoos at the top of his chest, extending up his neck.


    He appeared to be the oldest of the group, possibly close to 30.


    The thing that stood out about him  other than his devastatingly good looks  was the sense of authority that emanated from him. The other two men seemed to be his subordinates.


    The Bear looked threatening because of his size¡­


    And the Hothead looked unsafe because of his anger¡­


    But the man in the middle was mysterious and calm¡­ and that made him all the more dangerous.


    Not to mention that he stared at me like a hawk looking at a baby rabbit.


    I stared back at him, my mouth slightly agape.


    Then he smiled the tiniest bit¡­ just a slight upturning of the corner of his mouth¡­


    And my heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°I understand something happened here tonight,¡± he said in a deep, smoky voice.


    I swallowed hard and nodded, unable to speak.


    I felt like I was drowning in his eyes  and then his voice mesmerized me even further.


    Just at that moment, my father emerged from the kitchen. ¡°Excuse me, we¡¯re clo ¡±


    But the words died in his throat when he saw the three men.


    Actually, when he saw the man in the middle.


    The handsome stranger looked at him. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±


    ¡°O-of course, Don Rosolini.¡±


    As soon as Papa said the name, my blood froze in my veins.


    Don Rosolini.


    Il Mostro.


    The Monster.


    The Rosolinis were a family of mafiosos, and they had controlled this region of Tuscany for over 50 years. The grandfather hade from Sicily half a century before and staked out his im with blood and fire.


    The name inspired fear. No one crossed the Rosolinis  no one.


    Those who did either lived to regret it¡­ or disappeared without a trace.


    The head of the family was often referred to as il Mostro for his horrendous acts of violence against his enemies. The don did not hurt innocent local folk, who fell under his protection  but he destroyed other mafiosos who dared infringe on his territory.


    But the name il Mostro was always whispered, as though speaking it might summon the devil himself.


    Certainly my father appeared terrified. He trembled slightly as he said, ¡°I was so sorry to hear about your father, God rest his soul.¡±


    ¡­your father?


    God rest his soul?


    This was news to me.


    ¡°Grazie,¡± the mystery man said. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Enzo Calvano. May I offer you a drink, Don Rosolini?¡±


    ¡°The only thing I need is information. I understand that a man was killed in your establishment earlier tonight.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± my father said as he gestured at the curdled pool of blood on the stones.


    ¡°Did you see the killer?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± my father said. ¡°I was in the kitchen.¡±


    Don Rosolini turned his dark eyes to me. ¡°Did your¡­ daughter see him? I assume she is your daughter?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± both my father and I said at once.


    The mafioso smiled as he stared into my soul. ¡°Did you see the killer?¡±


    Before I could answer, my father hastily interrupted. ¡°No, she only saw a man in a ck jacket and hat.¡±


    The Hothead spoke for the first time. ¡°He asked HER, old man, not y ¡±


    Don Rosolini held up one hand, and the Hothead immediately stopped talking.


    The mystery man turned to me. ¡°Well? Did you see him or not?¡±


    I nced at my father


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at him. Look at me,¡± the mafioso ordered.


    I gazed into his eyes, which seemed to pull me into their depths.


    ¡°And I warn you,¡± he continued, ¡°you should always tell me the truth. Because you have no idea what I know¡­ and if I catch you in a lie, the consequences will be very unpleasant. Do you understand?¡±


    I swallowed hard. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Did you see the killer?¡±


    ¡°¡­y-yes.¡±


    ¡°What did he look like?¡±


    ¡°He was tall¡­ blond, with a beard¡­ blue eyes. He might have been Swedish.¡±


    I nced over at my father, who looked absolutely terrified. I wondered if I had done the right thing.


    When the don spoke again, his voice was quiet. ¡°Why did you lie to the police?¡±


    I frowned in astonishment. ¡°How did you know that?¡±


    He smiled, and it sent shivers down my spine. ¡°I have friends in the Questura.¡±


    The Questura was the police department based out of Florence.


    So the devil had infiltratedw enforcement, as well.


    ¡°It was my fault, signore,¡± my father said in a pleading voice. ¡°She is my only child, and I did not want her to get wrapped up in this¡­ this  ¡±


    ¡°Situation?¡± Don Rosolini finished for him.


    ¡°¡­yes.¡±

 3

    The mystery man regarded my father for a long moment before he spoke. ¡°Understandable. She is, I am sure, your most treasured possession.¡±


    ¡°I am no one¡¯s possession,¡± I snapped


    Which caused quite a response.


    My father looked like he might have a heart attack.


    The Bear looked surprised.


    The Hothead got even angrier.


    But the mafia don regarded me with amusement.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± he said in that deep, smoky voice. ¡°I only meant that your father treasures you¡­ and should not lie to me again in a wasted effort to ensure your safety. Would you not agree, signore?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, padrone,¡± my father stuttered.


    ¡°Good. What was the victim doing in your cafe?¡±


    My father gave a forcedugh that was full of fear. ¡°Why, the same as anyone else, I suppose! Just having a meal.¡±


    ¡°Your cafe is rather off the beaten path. He didn¡¯te in for another reason?¡±


    ¡°No! I mean¡­ not that I know of.¡±


    Suddenly I thought of the ugly man¡¯s strange words:


    Tell your father mypliments to the chef.


    I also thought about how I had suspected the ugly man knew my father


    But I was afraid to voice those suspicions.


    I was also afraid of lying to the mafioso again


    But he hadn¡¯t asked me anything.


    So I wouldn¡¯t technically be lying if I held my tongue¡­ which I did.


    The stranger looked at my father like he was trying to see deep into his soul. With those piercing eyes of his, I almost believed he could.


    ¡°Let me take him out back,¡± the Hothead snapped. ¡°I¡¯ll loosen his tongue.¡±


    The don raised one hand, and the Hothead went back to seething in silence.


    But the handsome stranger never looked away from my father.


    Finally he said, ¡°The man who visited your establishment tonight¡­ the one who died over there¡­¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He gestured to the curdled pool of blood.


    ¡°¡­I received word that he was part of a plot against me and my family. But I don¡¯t know what the plot entailed.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s horrible,¡± my father said earnestly.


    ¡°Indeed. If you hear anything of interest, you should contact me immediately. Massimo, give the man our number.¡±


    The Bear reached into his suit and produced a business card. It looked ludicrously small between his giant fingers.


    So the Bear¡¯s name was Massimo¡­


    My father took the card and nodded. ¡°Of course, padrone.¡±


    ¡°I would greatly appreciate your cooperation in this matter.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely, Don Rosolini.¡±


    ¡°And until I am sure I have your utmost cooperation¡­ I¡¯m going to take your daughter with me as coteral.¡±


    The words stunned me  and they equally surprised my father.


    Papa blinked. ¡°Um¡­ excuse me, padrone?¡±


    ¡°Are you deaf?¡± the Hothead snarled.


    The mafioso red at the Hothead. ¡°Adriano.¡±


    So the Hothead¡¯s name was Adriano.


    After the one-word rebuke, Adriano fell silent.


    Then Don Rosolini turned back to my father. ¡°I repeat: I¡¯m taking your daughter as coteral while you gather more information for me.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± I cried out angrily. ¡°No!¡±


    All four men  the mafioso, Massimo, Adriano, and my father  looked at me in surprise.


    Of course, my father¡¯s surprise was more like horrified shock.


    The mafia don¡¯s expression was far more amused.


    ¡°I am afraid you don¡¯t have a choice in the matter,¡± he informed me.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± I snapped.


    I turned to walk out of the room


    But Massimo the Bear stepped in front of me. His speed was surprising for a man of his size.


    He looked down at me and gently shook his head like, That wouldn¡¯t be a good idea.


    I stepped back and didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Padrone¡­ please, I beg of you, not my daughter,¡± my father whispered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry  she¡¯ll be well taken care of. You may have her back when you have more information about your visitor this evening.¡±


    ¡°But sir, I know nothing  ¡±


    ¡°Which is why I know you¡¯ll find out something for me.¡± The don turned to Massimo. ¡°Take her to get her belongings.¡±


    ¡°Sir  ¡± my father said as he stepped forward abruptly, which I guess was slightly threatening


    Because Adriano shot forward, grabbed my father by the cor, and pushed him back.


    ¡°NO!¡± I screamed.


    The head mafioso tilted his head to the side, and Adriano rxed his hold.


    ¡°Don Rosolini¡­¡± my father whispered, ¡°Alessandra is a good girl¡­ she goes to mass every Sunday¡­ she¡¯s a virgin, padrone¡­¡±


    My face flushed scarlet.


    I was a virgin, it was true  because of my religious beliefs.


    ¡­but also partially due to ack of opportunity in the small vige where I lived.


    To hear my father say it out loud was mortifying.


    The handsome mafioso fixed me with a stare like he was about to tear off my dress. ¡°Interesting information, to be sure  but what does it have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°Sir, your reputation precedes you,¡± my father whispered. ¡°You are a worldly man¡­ and you reap where you do not sow. My daughter is an innocent¡­¡±


    The mafioso spoke to my father, but he walked slowly towards me. ¡°Are you suggesting that I might take advantage of your daughter?¡±


    I felt fear at his words  but my face zed even hotter.


    The horror of this stranger and my father discussing me this way  it was too much to bear.


    And yet, as I looked into the stranger¡¯s mesmerizing eyes, I felt a different kind of heat bloom between my legs.


    ¡°I¡­¡± my father said, then stopped. He was obviously afraid of offending il Mostro.


    ¡°I give you my word,¡± the mafioso said as he stopped just inches away from me. ¡°I will not take your daughter¡¯s virginity¡­¡±


    The smile he gave me was both seductive and terribly cruel.


    ¡°¡­until she begs me to do so.¡±


    My father didn¡¯t know what to say to that. He was stunned into silence.


    I, on the other hand, was not.


    ¡°I am not a whore to be bargained over,¡± I snarled.


    With lightning speed, the mafioso pressed against my body and grasped the hair at the back of my neck.


    He pulled my head back with a gentle tug so I was staring up at him.


    I could feel him against me  his muscles beneath his suit as they pressed against my soft body.


    I was terrified


    And yet at the same time, lust seemed to engulf me like fire.


    Other than my father, I had never been this close to a man before in my life


    And certainly not the most attractive and powerful man I had ever seen.


    My heart hammered in my chest from both fear and excitement.


    He was pressed so firmly against me that I was sure he could feel my heartbeat.


    Then he leaned down to whisper in my ear.


    I caught a whiff of his cologne  subtle, expensive, and overwhelmingly masculine.


    His lips brushed my ear, and my eyes half-closed in a haze of desire.


    ¡°You will be my whore,¡± he whispered. ¡°But only for me¡­ and no one else.¡±


    Then he let go of my hair and pulled away from me.


    I was furious


    I was afraid


    And yet there were stirrings inside me more powerful than anything I¡¯d ever felt before.


    ¡°Massimo, take her to get her things while I talk to her father,¡± the stranger said.


    Massimo gestured with his head like, Come on.


    I looked at my father.


    He nced at Don Rosolini¡­ then looked back at me and nodded.


    I angrily went to my room upstairs with the Bear trailing along behind me.

 4

    Massimo stood guard as I retrieved several dresses and a negligee from my wardrobe.


    When it came time to get my bras and underwear, I cleared my throat. ¡°Could you¡­?¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± he said in a voice even deeper than his boss¡¯s. Then he looked away, almost in embarrassment. ¡°Of course.¡±


    I gathered the things from my dresser and wrapped them inside my dresses. ¡°Alright.¡±


    He looked at my bundle of clothes and frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a suitcase?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    He looked mystified.


    I shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ve never gone anywhere before, so there was never a need.¡±


    He raised his eyebrows and tilted his head like, Makes sense.


    Then he started to lead the way back down to the cafe¡­


    But I stood still, afraid of what would happen when I went back downstairs.


    Massimo realized I wasn¡¯t following and looked back.


    Rather than bing impatient, he smiled gently. ¡°Nothing will happen to you. When my brother gives his word, he never breaks it.¡±


    I looked at him in shock. ¡°He¡¯s your brother?!¡±


    ¡°So is Adriano. There are six of us.¡±


    I realized it should not have surprised me so much. The Cosa Nostra was all about fathers, sons, brothers, uncles, cousins¡­


    There was no reason they would not all be involved in the family business.


    The family business being crime¡­ and murder.


    I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m not worried about me so much as I am about what will happen to my father.¡±


    ¡°If he wasn¡¯t involved in whatever conspiracy that stronzo got shot for, then your father has nothing to fear.¡±


    I thought back to the ugly man¡¯s words  Tell your father mypliments to the chef  and wondered if I should be worried.


    ¡°Your brother is judge, jury, and executioner  correct?¡± I asked.


    Massimo shrugged. ¡°Probably not the executioner.¡±


    Those words sent a cold chill through my heart  but I forced myself to sound angry rather than terrified. ¡°I don¡¯t want him making a snap decision based on rumors or gossip.¡±


    Massimo gave me a small smile that was almost kind. ¡°He is by far the most level-headed man I¡¯ve ever met. Like I said, your father has nothing to fear¡­ if he¡¯s innocent.¡±


    I looked at Massimo for a second more, thenposed myself and walked past him down the stairs.


    When I got back to the cafe, my father was sitting in a chair. He looked terrified. No wonder, seeing as Adriano was standing behind him like the grim reaper.


    Don Rosolini nced over at the bundle of clothes in my arms and raised one eyebrow. ¡°She has no bag?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s never gone anywhere before,¡± Massimo exined.


    ¡°Hm. That¡¯s all you need?¡± the stranger asked me.


    ¡°I want something else before we go,¡± I said.


    ¡°Go and fetch it, then.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a ¡®thing.¡¯ I want a promise  that you won¡¯t hurt my father,¡± I said, surprising myself with my boldness.


    That was too much for the Hothead.


    ¡°You are not in a position to be demanding anything!¡± Adriano snapped.


    The handsome mafioso raised one hand, and Adriano fell silent once again.


    It was something to behold  they might have been brothers, but it was like a master quieting his dog.


    Massimo spoke up. ¡°I already told her that if her father didn¡¯t join the plot against you, he¡¯ll be safe.¡±


    The mafioso looked at me. ¡°I¡¯ll go one step further. I promise your father will be safe even if he conspired against me¡­ so long as he admits the error of his ways and tells me everything he knows. AND if you go with me willingly. Fair enough?¡±


    I swallowed hard. ¡°¡­yes.¡±


    I nced over at my father.


    He looked terrified, but he remained silent.


    I thought about bringing up what the ugly man had said to me


    Then remembered that these men were in the Cosa Nostra.


    I wasn¡¯t going to gamble my father¡¯s life on the potentially empty promises of murderers.


    ¡°Nothing?¡± the mafioso said to my father, then turned back to me. ¡°Perhaps he needs a bit more time to reflect. Are you ready?¡±


    I leaned over and kissed my father¡¯s cheek. He grabbed onto my arm.


    ¡°It will be alright,¡± Papa whispered. He smiled feebly, like he was attempting to convince me of something he didn¡¯t really believe.


    I nodded and tried to be brave. Then I turned back to the mafioso.¡±I¡¯m ready, Don Rosolini.¡±


    The handsome man gave me a devilish smile that was both seductive and frightening at the same time.


    ¡°My father was Don Rosolini,¡± he said. ¡°You can call me Dario.¡±


    Dario


    She was the first thing I saw when I walked into the cafe.


    Long brown hair spilling down her back in waves¡­ a simple white dress¡­


    Soulful brown eyes in the most innocent of faces.


    I had been in prison four years, and only out for thest seven days.


    Since my return, my brothers had tried to set me up with any number of high-priced escorts


    But I had resisted.


    I told them it was too dangerous. That our enemies would try to get at me through a woman.


    It was all a convenient excuse.


    I didn¡¯t actually know why I had waited


    But now I knew.


    I drank her in, taking in every inch of her.


    Her breasts were on the small side, but shapely and firm beneath her modest dress.


    Though her waist was tiny, she wasn¡¯t exactly thin  she had some meat on her, which is how I like them. I want my woman to be a woman when she¡¯s naked in my bed, not a stick figure.


    Suddenly I wanted nothing more than to rip off her clothes and take her


    But it was her innocence that entranced me¡­


    Those eyes that revealed everything she was thinking and feeling.


    As soon as I saw her, I knew I had to have her.


    She was scared of me  that much was in.


    But she was also surprisingly brave, willing to speak her mind.


    Like when she protested, ¡°I am no one¡¯s possession.¡±


    I liked that.


    I liked it a great deal.


    If she had been a shrinking little church mouse, I would have lost interest.


    But she was like a spirited horse, begging to be broken.


    There was only one moment I lost control, and then only slightly¡­


    When she angrily said, ¡°I am not a whore to be bargained over.¡±


    Her anger covered up her fear, which I could feel beneath her bravado¡­


    But I could read her yearning even more clearly.


    It radiated off her like heat


    And my own cravings responded in kind.


    I walked over to her, grabbed her hair, and forced her head back to look at me.


    I saw the terror in her eyes


    But also desire.


    Desire to be taken.


    A good little Catholic girl who would never lift a finger to sin¡­


    But who wouldn¡¯t mind if a bad man did the sinning for her.


    I leaned down to whisper in her ear so the others would not hear.


    Just a little something for her and no one else  between the two of us.


    A taste of what was toe.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Her hair smelled faintly like roses, and I wanted her all the more.


    ¡°You will be my whore,¡± I whispered. ¡°But only for me¡­ and no one else.¡±


    Then I let her go.


    Her look of shock  and desire  was priceless.


    Part of me wanted to ravage her right there  toy her back on a table and fuck her like an animal.


    After four years in prison and never touching a woman¡­


    To suddenly encounter the most alluring beauty I had ever seen in my life


    It was difficult, but I controlled myself.


    Right now, her father was of strategic importance to the family.


    And family came first.


    I needed her father to reveal what was going on. I needed him to tell me why my enemy had been in his cafe that night.


    That was why I made the promise not to take her virginity.


    To gain both his trust¡­ and hers.


    Of course, I threw in the line about ¡®until she begs me¡¯ because it amused me¡­


    But also because it let the old man know that his daughter was in danger if he didn¡¯t cooperate.


    And because I wanted her to know exactly what was going to happen between the two of us.


    I remembered an old line from a movie. A general spoke of conquering ancient Rome by gaining the people¡¯s love, not by threatening them with his army.


    I shall NOT vite Rome at the moment of possessing her.


    That was how I felt about this girl.


    I could have easily taken her¡­ physically overpowered her¡­


    But I didn¡¯t want her body alone.


    I wanted her soul.


    I wanted her to moan  not from fear and pain, but desire.


    I wanted to break her¡­


    To feel her innocence turn to lust as I made here, over and over.


    I knew my brothers would disapprove. Nolo in particr would rant and rave about how I was letting my cock do my thinking.


    But the truth was, she was valuable as a bargaining piece.


    I could have easily made the old man reveal all his secrets by having Adriano or Massimo torture his daughter in front of him¡­


    But I would have sooner destroyed the Mona Lisa.


    So I decided to steal the Mona Lisa and take her with me instead.

 5

    Alessandra


    My father was Don Rosolini.


    YOU can call me Dario.


    His words echoed in my mind as we left the cafe.


    To me he was still il Mostro¡­ the monster of Tuscany¡­


    But maybe that was his father?


    Perhaps the son was not as bad¡­


    Then I reminded myself that he was a mafioso and had taken over his family after his father¡¯s death.


    Whatever else he might be, Dario was still a criminal and a thug.


    If only he hadn¡¯t been such a handsome one¡­


    With such mesmerizing eyes¡­


    We walked out into the cold night air. May in Tuscany is warm during the day but can be frigid at night.


    I clutched my clothes to my chest, not wanting Dario to see my nipples beneath my dress.


    To be truthful, I was not sure if the cold air was the only reason they were hard.


    I silently chastised myself for my weakness and added one more thing to the list I would have to tell the priest at confession.


    ¡­although I would leave out the details of what Dario¡¯s gaze did to my body.


    The three men led me to a beautiful ck Mercedes sedan parked in the gravel outside the cafe. Adriano went to the driver¡¯s seat, Massimo took the front passenger seat, and Dario opened the back door for me.


    ¡°Such a gentleman,¡± I said sarcastically.


    He just smirked.


    I settled into the leather seat and marveled at how soft and luxurious it was. I had never felt anything so sinfully delicious before.


    Dario closed the door, then went around to the other side of the car and got in next to me.


    Adriano started the engine  which sounded more like a purr than a roar  and backed the car out into the road.


    ¡°Your phone,¡± Dario said as he held out his hand.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Your cell phone. Give it to me.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t exactly have you contacting whomever you want, now can I?¡±


    I grumbled and handed over my cell phone, which I had hidden inside my bundle of clothes.


    It was my single luxury  the one thing I owned that was my connection to the outside world.


    Adriano watched from the rearview mirror as Dario powered off the phone. ¡°How old is that thing?! When did you get it, a decade ago?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not as well-off as some other little rich boys in this car,¡± I snapped.


    Adriano flushed with anger. I was afraid my temper had gotten the best of me


    Until Massimo snorted in amusement.


    I nced over at Dario as he pocketed my phone. He was suppressing a smile, as well.


    Adriano grumbled under his breath, but he went back to staring at the road.


    We drove for half an hour. Very little was said. Dario and the others made no attempt at small talk, and I was content to stare out the window at the moonlight on the Tuscan countryside.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Long after midnight, we finally turned off a small twone road onto a paved drive. We drove for a couple of minutes through rows of cedars, then came to a ten-foot-tall wall with a massive iron gate. There must have been a camera or some sort of sensor because the gate opened slowly and the Mercedes glided through.


    Another couple of minutes went by as we drove past gorgeous vineyards and orchards. The road gradually sloped upwards, and we finally broke through the greenery and reached an open space  at which point I gasped in amazement.


    There was a gigantic mansion at the top of the hill, three stories tall with tworge wings. Its te roof gleamed under the moon, and warm yellow light shone from a quarter of the massive windows.


    The house looked like something out of a fairy tale¡­ although I wondered if it would be one with a happy ending.


    The Mercedes pulled around a circr drive in front of the mansion, where four men dressed in ck were waiting. They opened the car doors for us and murmured things like ¡°Padrone¡± and ¡°Don Rosolini¡± as we exited. Dario pped one of the men on the shoulder and nodded to the others as we passed by.


    For a moment I thought that perhaps these were the other brothers  but they stayed behind as the four of us walked up majestic marble steps to a pair of bronze doors at the front of the mansion.


    One of the doors swung open to reveal a huge foyer decorated with crystal chandeliers.


    A handsome man in a white dress shirt appeared in the doorway. He looked closer to Dario and Adriano in coloring and height, though he was clean-shaven. His eyes sparkled mischievously as he looked me up and down.


    ¡°Ah, so the master and his useful idiots return with a hostage!¡± he said in a joking voice. ¡°At least she¡¯s a beauty  thank heaven for small favors.¡±


    He took my hand in his and kissed it.


    He was charming, I would give him that.


    ¡°Nolo Rosolini at your service, be. I¡¯ve arranged a room for you upstairs. Filomena here will escort you and show you to your chambers. Please stow your things and freshen up, then join us downstairs once you¡¯re finished.¡±


    He gestured to an old woman at the foot of a magnificent staircase. She had white hair and a face as wrinkled as a walnut, but she stood straight and tall in her ck servant¡¯s dress. She also wore a kind smile.


    ¡°Follow me, child,¡± she said with a Sicilian ent as she led the way up the stairs.


    I nced back to see where the others were going.


    Adriano and Massimo were already walking into a parlor off the main foyer.


    Dario was watching me with hungry eyes as I mounted the steps¡­


    ¡­and Nolo waved his hand at me. ¡°Shoo, shoo! We have questions for you, so don¡¯t dally too long!¡±


    I turned and followed the old Sicilian woman up the stairs.


    I wondered when Nolo had learned about me. I finally decided Dario must have called while I was retrieving my clothes in my bedroom.


    Filomena led me down a long hallway on the third floor, past paintings that looked like they belonged in a Renaissance museum. In fact, the entire house was like a museum, there was so much art.


    Finally we reached a room with wooden doors, and Filomena opened them up.


    Inside was the most ptial bedroom I had ever seen. The giant four-poster bed had a bedspread of purest white, which was turned down to reveal silken sheets and half a dozen pillows. There were more paintings in the room, along with an old stone firece.


    ss doors opened out onto a small balcony. Through the ss, I could see a giganticwn and a beautiful swimming pool that glittered in the moonlight.


    I stared at everything in amazement. The room was ten timesrger than my bedroom back home and far nicer than any ce I had ever stayed in my life.


    ¡°Here is the bath,¡± the woman said, leading the way to a door off the main room. ¡°There are toiletries for you on the counter.¡±


    She flicked on a light, and I saw a modern marble countertop with glittering gold spigots. A new toothbrush sat in a box next to a fresh tube of toothpaste.


    When I peeked inside the room, I spied an enormous bathtub with two showerheads in the ceiling.


    I felt like I had died and gone to heaven.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you in the hall,¡± the old woman said as she turned to leave.


    ¡°Oh, I can find my way back,¡± I said.


    She smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you in the hall. Don Rosolini¡¯s orders.¡±


    Then she stepped outside and closed the door.


    I put my undergarments in a dresser, then hung my other clothes in a beautiful mahogany wardrobe.


    I quickly used the bathroom, washed my hands and face, and stared at myself in the mirror.


    No makeup¡­ tousled hair¡­


    I looked a mess.


    I tried to make myself a bit more presentable  then remembered who I was making myself presentable for. A bunch of thugs and killers, that¡¯s who.


    I should have tried to make myself uglier so they wouldn¡¯t touch me¡­


    Although when I thought of Dario grabbing my hair back at the cafe, my entire body flushed with heat.


    I quickly put it out of mind and walked back out into the hall.


    Filomena was waiting for me.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± I said.


    She smiled. ¡°You¡¯re so pretty.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, blushing.


    ¡°Would you take some advice from an old woman?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Don Rosolini just returned home after four years in prison. To my knowledge, he has not had a woman to the estate since his arrival.¡± She looked at me sternly. ¡°Never be in a room alone with him. That is all I will say.¡±


    Her words chilled me to the bone¡­


    But they also made me ufortably warm.


    I thought of Dario not having touched a woman in four years¡­


    And then I remembered his body pressed against mine back at the cafe.


    I wondered what a brute like that, deprived of a woman¡¯s touch for so long, might do to her in the throes of lust¡­


    I swallowed hard and nodded to indicate I understood the warning.


    ¡°Follow me,¡± Filomena said. ¡°I¡¯ll take you back to the Rosolinis.¡±


    We walked back down the hall and descended the staircase to the foyer.


    I could hear voices behind the closed wooden doors of the parlor. One in particr sounded angry, almost on the verge of shouting.


    Then Filomena knocked twice.


    ¡°Come in,¡± said a muffled voice.


    She opened the door for me and smiled  though there was something in her eyes that gave me pause.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine,¡± she said in a quiet voice. ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow morning.¡±


    I nodded, then warily walked into the room


    And came face to face with the blond killer from the cafe.

 6

    I cried out and tried to back away from the assassin, but the door had already closed behind me.


    I ttened myself against the door and peered up at him in terror


    But he just gazed down at me with his blue eyes and gave me an amused smile.


    Nolo yelled from 20 feet away. ¡°Lars, for God¡¯s sake, get away from her! You¡¯re scaring the life out of the poor thing!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to hurt you,¡± he said to me in a deep, gentle voice.


    ¡°I said get away from her, not talk to her!¡± Nolo shouted.


    The blond man smiled at me once more, then walked across the room.


    ¡°Does this have to happen now?¡± Adriano asked angrily.


    ¡°She¡¯ll be here for the foreseeable future,¡± Nolo said, ¡°and we can¡¯t very well keep Lars in the cer, now can we? Best we get everything out in the open as soon as possible.¡±


    Nolo swept over and took me by the arm, then walked me to a padded leather chair and gently forced me to sit.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lars is a teddy bear¡­ unless you go up against the family, in which case you should be worried. Here, have a drink,¡± Nolo said as he poured a light brown liquid into a ss on the table beside me. ¡°You could use a little something to put the blood back in your cheeks.¡±


    I looked around, frightened out of my mind. I was in some sort of a parlor, filled with leather chairs, dark wood paneling, and dim lighting. The scent of cigar smoke hung faintly in the air. It was all very masculine, like a private club within the house.


    Lars strolled towards Adriano and Massimo. They stood off to the side with drinks in their hands.


    ¡°Is that the girl you saw?¡± Adriano asked.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t her, I don¡¯t think she would¡¯ve nearly fainted when she saw him!¡± Nolo shouted over his shoulder.


    Lars just nodded to Adriano like That¡¯s her.


    Dario sat at the far end of the parlor in a high-backed leather chair behind a massive desk. He looked like an emperor on his throne.


    There were also two other men in the room I hadn¡¯t seen before.


    One looked very simr to Nolo but with slicked-back hair and a dour expression. He was the only person in the room in a three-piece suit with a tie.


    Thest one, the youngest of the lot, leaned against the wall. He was absolutely beautiful, with sensuous lips, a scruffy beard, and a mop of unruly hair. He could have been a world-famous pop star or movie actor, he was so gorgeous. When he caught my eye, he smiled and winked.


    I turned away in embarrassment.


    ¡°Drink, drink,¡± Nolo said as he offered me the ss.


    ¡°No thank you,¡± I mumbled as I stared at Lars, my mind racing fearfully.


    Had they brought me here to kill me  like Lars had killed the man in the cafe?


    But¡­ why?


    ¡°It¡¯s only brandy  drink!¡± Nolo ordered.


    ¡°She probably thinks you poisoned it,¡± the dour man in the three-piece suit said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say such things, Roberto  putting ideas in her head  Madonn,¡± Nolo cursed, taking the name of the Virgin Mary in vain: Ma-DON, short for Madonna. He gulped half of the brandy in one swallow and set the ss back down beside me. ¡°See? No poison, just brandy! And now my germs, yes, but the alcohol will kill all that. Drink, for God¡¯s sake!¡±


    I took a sip, mostly to quiet him down and keep him off my back.


    I coughed as the liquid burned in my throat.


    ¡°Are you alright?!¡± Nolo asked in rm.


    ¡°I get the feeling she¡¯s probably never had liquor before,¡± Massimo said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not scotch or whiskey, it¡¯s brandy!¡± Nolo eximed.


    The giant shrugged. ¡°She¡¯s rather innocent.¡±


    Nolo looked down at me. ¡°Have you had brandy before?¡±


    I shook my head ¡®no¡¯ as I coughed some more.


    ¡°Madonn,¡± he cursed again. ¡°A babe in the woods.¡±


    ¡°And a beautiful one, at that,¡± smirked the movie star leaning against the wall.


    ¡°Hands off, Valentino!¡± Nolo threatened him. ¡°Stick to banging the help!¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to touch her,¡± Valentino protested.


    ¡°You touch anything with a pussy,¡± Nolo snapped, then turned back to me. ¡°Pardon my French.¡±


    ¡°Not ¡®anything,''¡± Valentino said. ¡°She has to at least look good.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you have standards  wonderful,¡± Nolo sneered.


    For the first time since I had entered the room, Dario spoke.


    ¡°Alessandra is our guest,¡± he said in his deep, smoky voice. ¡°No one is to touch her. Understood?¡±


    ¡°I meant no disrespect,¡± Valentino said somberly to Dario.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say it to me  say it to her.¡±


    The gorgeous young man looked at me with wary eyes. ¡°Sorry, signorina. I meant no disrespect.¡±


    I just nodded mutely.


    ¡°Wonderful, everyone¡¯s kissed and made up,¡± Nolo said  then started shouting at Dario. ¡°What the hell were you thinking?!¡±


    Nolo was certainly the most theatrical and loudest person in the room. And he was the only one who seemed willing to go up against Dario. Everyone else paid the mafia don deference, but not Nolo.


    It would have been funny if they weren¡¯t a bunch of thugs and killers.


    Dario replied in a slightly mocking tone of voice. ¡°Her absence will loosen her father¡¯s tongue  or don¡¯t you agree, consigliere?¡±


    ConsigliereBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡®Counselor.¡¯


    It was the term used for a mafia don¡¯s right-hand man, the godfather¡¯s most trusted advisor.


    So Nolo was not only Dario¡¯s brother¡­ he was also the don¡¯s consigliere and the second-most powerful man in the room.


    No wonder he joked and shouted while the others kept quiet.


    ¡°You could¡¯ve done that without bringing her here!¡± Nolo fumed. ¡°Have you forgotten what line of work you¡¯re in?! A few threats would¡¯ve worked nicely!¡±


    Then Nolo turned back to me hastily and said in a reassuring voice, ¡°Not that we would have necessarily followed through on the threats, mind you.¡±


    ¡®Necessarily¡¯ was the one word that stood out.


    I understood all too well the implied threat.


    But despite the danger I was in, I couldn¡¯t help but imagine the Seven Dwarves from Snow White when I looked around the room.


    Instead of Grumpy, Doc, Bashful, and Dopey, however, it went something like this:


    Adriano was the Hothead.


    Massimo was the Bear.


    Lars was the Blond.


    Roberto was the Banker. I seriously would have expected him to work in finance, not in the mafia.


    Valentino was the Loverboy, thedies¡¯ man.


    Nolo was the Trickster


    But Dario was still il Mostro.


    A chill ran down my spine every time I nced over at him and saw him watching me like a predator looks at its prey.


    I thought of Filomena¡¯s warning:


    Don Rosolini just returned home after four years in prison¡­ he has not had a woman to the estate since his arrival¡­ never be in a room alone with him.


    The way Dario looked at me, I understood all too well what she meant.


    Suddenly Nolo plopped down on the leather seat across from me. He smiled warmly. ¡°Well, be, you¡¯ve certainly had quite the evening, haven¡¯t you? Have another sip of your brandy.¡±


    I choked down a bit more. I had no desire to run afoul of a consigliere.


    ¡°So¡­ this fellow Lars dispatched so abruptly¡­¡± Nolo shot the blond man a stern look like he was a very naughty boy indeed, then turned back to me. ¡°Had you seen him in your cafe before?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±

 7

    ¡°Think hard. You¡¯re quite sure you¡¯d never seen him before?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±


    ¡°Do you think your father might have been acquainted with him?¡±


    I thought of the ugly man and his final words to me:


    Tell your father mypliments to the chef.


    A flicker of fear passed through me  and it did not go unnoticed.


    Nolo leaned forward. There was something in his manner that reminded me of a serpent eyeing a baby chick. ¡°What was that?¡±


    ¡°What was what?¡±


    ¡°That little twitch,¡± he said, gesturing to his own face. ¡°You had a thought just now. What was it?¡±


    Perhaps it was the brandy that gave me courage¡­


    Or perhaps I was just tired of being pushed around all evening.


    Either way, I snapped, ¡°I was wondering what kind of a man badgers a woman who¡¯s just seen someone murdered  and by someone else in the same room, no less.¡±


    Valentino snickered over by the wall.


    But Nolo¡­ Nolo gave me a cold smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying to me, be,¡± he said quietly. ¡°It would be a very good idea for you to tell me the truth.¡±


    As he stared into my eyes, I suddenly realized that theughter, the shouting, the charm  it was all a facade.


    Nolo yed the fool, but that was just to creep past your defenses¡­Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Close enough to stab you with a stiletto.


    I was frightened by the change in his mood  but I tried to hide it with more bluster.


    ¡°I want to go to bed. Or are you going to stop me from doing that?¡±


    ¡°No one here will stop you from doing anything, Alessandra,¡± Nolo purred. ¡°Except leaving the estate. That is punishable by  ¡±


    Suddenly Dario¡¯s voice interrupted from the back of the room. ¡°Nolo.¡±


    It was a warning.


    Amand to back off.


    Because I knew what the next word would have been:


    Punishable by death.


    There was a sh of anger in Nolo¡¯s eyes¡­ and then he was back to his regr old charming self.


    ¡°Of course, of course,¡± he said as he settled back in his chair. ¡°You must be exhausted, be  you should go up and sleep. We can continue our talk in the morning.¡±


    I nodded and got unsteadily to my feet.


    ¡°Massimo, escort her to her room,¡± Dariomanded.


    ¡°I can find my own way back,¡± I protested.


    ¡°I know you can. Regardless, he¡¯s going with you.¡±


    I red at Dario, but he just calmly stared back at me with those mesmerizing eyes.


    It was hard to look away, but eventually I did.


    The other eyes in the room were not nearly as enticing


    And some of them were a good deal more threatening.


    Adriano with his anger¡­


    Lars with his quiet amusement¡­


    Roberto with his calcting gaze¡­


    Valentino with his seductive smile¡­


    And Nolo with his piercing stare that sifted my lies like wheat.


    ¡°¡­fine,¡± I said, wanting to get out of there as quickly as possible.


    As I turned to leave, Massimo walked over to escort me to my room.


    ¡°Sogni d¡¯oro,¡± Nolo said with a touch of mockery in his voice.


    ¡®Sweet dreams.¡¯


    Literally, ¡®dreams of gold.¡¯


    Kept here against my will, in a house full of mafia thugs?


    I was sure my dreams would be anything but.


    I left the room as quickly as I could, with Massimo trailing behind me up the stairs.


    When I got to my room, he stopped at the threshold.


    ¡°Sleep well,¡± he said, then closed the door.


    I heard a click.


    After he left, I tried the doorknob¡­


    ¡­and discovered I was locked in.


    I went to bed, but it was many hours before I could sleep.


    Because even though I was locked in¡­


    ¡­they were not locked out.


    I woke early the next morning  not because of the sunlight shining into my room, but out of habit.


    I worked in my father¡¯s cafe six mornings of the week, and only got a reprieve on Sunday mornings because of mass  so I woke at the same time no matter howte I had gone to bed or how little sleep I had gotten.


    But I had to admit, the bed was a dream¡­ like floating on a cloud.


    I rolled over on my side and considered sleeping in for the first time in years


    And that¡¯s when I saw it.


    A dress that wasn¡¯t mine was hanging over a chair near the door.


    A dress that someone else must have put there while I was sleeping.


    I sat up in bed, as wide awake as if someone had doused me with ice-cold water.


    I could imagine Dario standing above me, watching me sleep, and I shivered with fear¡­


    Although something about the fantasy made me blush, too.


    I was only wearing a negligee, and one of the straps had fallen off my shoulder.


    What had he seen?


    ¡­and what might he have done if he hadn¡¯t made that promise to my fatherst night?


    I heard his voice again in my mind:


    I give you my word, I will not take your daughter¡¯s virginity¡­ until she begs me to do so.


    Then I remembered the second thing he had said, whispering it into my ear so that only I could hear it:


    You WILL be my whore. But only for me¡­ and no one else.


    I shivered  and not entirely from fear.


    There was a sliver of sinful desire within me, I will admit  but I would never beg him to do that.


    If he kept true to his word, then I was safe.


    ¡­if he kept true to his word.


    I got up out of bed and walked over to the dress.


    It was quite beautiful  and modest, as well. Though made out of blue silk and thus far too expensive for me to ever buy, it was something I might have picked out for myself.


    But I would not wear it.


    I would not stand for him breaking into my room into the middle of the night to watch me as I slept¡­


    And I would not give him the satisfaction of doing what he wanted.


    I put on one of the other dresses I had brought, then brushed my teeth with the toothbrush Filomena had set out for me.


    There was a hairbrush as well, and I did my best to tame my unruly locks.


    I thought about taking a shower, but my stomach was rumbling. I hadn¡¯t eaten since the previous afternoon. The shock from the murder and everything that had happened after it had blunted my hunger, but now my appetite was back with a vengeance.


    I sighed and went over to the door. Perhaps if I banged on the door, someone woulde to let me out.


    Just to see, I tried the doorknob


    And the door swung open.


    I stood there, surprised¡­ and then peeked my head out.


    There was no one in the corridor, so I quickly slipped on my sandals and hurried to the stairs.


    Though I could hear noises deep within the recesses of the house, there was no one in the foyer, either.


    I thought about slipping out the front door and making a run for it  but then I remembered how big the estate was. I didn¡¯t stand a chance of escaping, so I just followed the sounds of voices  and the delicious smell of baking bread  until I found myself in the kitchen.


    There was a woman there just a few years older than me. She was cute, with a short haircut, and she sang to herself as she whisked arge bowl of eggs.


    I cleared my throat to make my presence known. ¡°Ahem¡­¡±


    The woman looked over and cried out. Then she sped a hand to her chest and startedughing. ¡°Oh, signorina, you startled me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry  ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be, don¡¯t be! You go back to bed and rx  I¡¯ll bring some food up to you right away!¡±


    But the idea of Dario standing over me in my bedroom was something I no longer wanted to think about.


    And the kitchen  with its ancient stone walls but modern appliances  wasforting. It felt more like home than anywhere else in the house.


    Not to mention the smell of freshly baked bread was making my mouth water.


    ¡°Would you¡­ mind if I stayed?¡±


    The womanughed again. ¡°If you want  I could certainly use thepany! My name¡¯s Cat  short for Caterina.¡±


    ¡°Alessandra,¡± I said shyly.


    ¡°A pleasure to meet you! What would you like to eat?¡±


    ¡°Is that fresh bread I smell?¡±


    ¡°Of course  right out of the oven!¡±


    She went to a nearby cutting board and brought me a small loaf of mugello, one of the traditional breads of Tuscany. She also gave me with a knife, a te, and a small dish with creamy butter. ¡°That¡¯s from a dairy farm just down the road  you¡¯ll love it. Would you like some olives? Some fruit? Something to drink? If you tell me what you¡¯d like, I¡¯ll fix it for you!¡±


    Cat set me up with a smorgasbord of fruit, olives, and juices, then went back to her work.


    ¡°Are you the only cook?¡± I asked as I ate.

 8

    ¡°Hardly! But Mariana was sick today, so I¡¯m handling duties for breakfast. Usually it¡¯s the two of us through lunch, and then a separate staff handles dinner. We used to have many more people¡­ until Don Rosolini died, God rest his soul.¡±


    She crossed herself.


    I frowned. ¡°When did that happen?¡±


    ¡°About three months ago.¡±


    ¡°Dario was still in prison when he died?¡±


    The very idea was so sad¡­


    Even though I was afraid of the man and considered him a thug, no one should lose the chance to say goodbye to their parents at the end.


    Cat turned around, her eyes wide. ¡°How did you know about that? Did he tell you?¡±


    ¡°No, Filomena did.¡±


    Cat clucked. ¡°That woman should know when to keep her tongue in her mouth.¡±


    I found that slightly funny since Cat was telling me about how the former mafia don had died  but I didn¡¯t bring up the irony.


    ¡°So¡­ Dario was in prison when his father died?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Cat sighed heavily. ¡°It was a sad day, a terrible day.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ why would that impact how many people work in the kitchen?¡±


    Cat winced, like she was considering whether to say more.


    Then the chatterbox side of her won out.


    ¡°Well, after the don died, a lot of people left.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°They were afraid.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Afraid of what?¡±


    Suddenly a man¡¯s voice spoke behind me. ¡°Gossiping again?¡±


    I whirled around to see Valentino striding into the kitchen.


    He smiled at me but passed right on by.


    As he walked past Caterina, he grabbed her derriere and squeezed.


    I don¡¯t know if he didn¡¯t think I saw


    Or if he just didn¡¯t care.


    Caterina certainly did. She blushed bright red and looked at him like What are you DOING?! But she had a gigantic smile on her face when she did it.


    Valentino grabbed an apple out of a fruit bowl as he walked out of the room. ¡°Don¡¯t give away all the family secrets, capiche?¡±


    He gave Cat a wink, me a smile, and then he was gone.


    She sighed heavily as he left  a lovelorn sound.


    I looked between her and the doorway. ¡°Are you and he¡­?¡±


    She giggled, then grew very serious. ¡°You can¡¯t tell anyone, alright?¡±


    Suddenly I remembered what Nolo had saidst night:


    Hands off, Valentino! Stick to banging the help!


    I didn¡¯t want to tell her it wasn¡¯t exactly a secret, so I just nodded. ¡°To my grave.¡±


    She giggled again and looked off into the distance dreamily. ¡°It¡¯s been going on for two months now¡­¡±


    ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re dating secretly?¡±


    She smirked. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t exactly call it ¡®dating.''¡±


    ¡°Are you going to marry?¡± I asked innocently.


    If they were sleeping together, that was the only honorable end result, after all.


    Caterina burst outughing.


    ¡°ME? Marry a Rosolini? If only. I¡¯d never have to work another day in my LIFE.¡±


    She sighed again, this time wistfully.


    ¡°But he¡¯s practically royalty, and I¡¯m just a servant.¡±


    Then a shadow passed over Cat¡¯s face, along with a twinge of anger.


    ¡°Plus he¡¯ll never settle down. Not to mention that ALL Rosolini men are dogs.¡±


    Then she grinned and rolled her eyes back in her head.


    ¡°But they can FUCK. Madonn, can they fuck.¡± She fanned herself with her hand. ¡°Best sex of my life by FAR.¡±


    I blushed to hear her say it.


    No one I knew talked like Cat


    But her words made me think of Dario again, standing over my bed as Iy there in my negligee¡­ and the heat from my face seemed to travel to between my thighs¡­


    Suddenly a voice harrumphed behind me.


    I turned to see Filomena standing in the doorway.


    Cat went red as a beet as the old woman walked over to the kitchen ind where I was sitting.


    Filomena gave Cat the evil eye, then turned to me.


    Behind Filomena¡¯s back, Cat made a face like Oh my GOD! and stifled augh with her hand.


    I had to focus on Filomena so I wouldn¡¯t burst outughing, too.


    The old woman scowled at me. ¡°You are to apany me to the patio at once.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Filomena abruptly turned and started walking towards the doorway Valentino had exited.


    Cat made another face like she couldn¡¯t believe how much trouble she was in  but found it hrious all the same.


    I frowned and choked back augh at the same time as I hurried to follow Filomena.


    Cat waved and silently mouthed, Come backter!Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I nodded and mouthed, I will!


    No matter how much trouble she might be, I liked Caterina immensely and decided I woulde visit her again as soon as possible.


    Once I caught up with Filomena, the old woman said in her thick Sicilian ent, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t associate with her. She¡¯s amon, vulgar girl  and a tramp.¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± I said nomittally.


    The old woman stopped and turned on me. ¡°Is your mother alive?¡±


    I turned pale at the question.


    I didn¡¯t want to answer¡­ but I didn¡¯t feel like I could stay silent.


    ¡°¡­no,¡± I finally said.


    ¡°When did she die?¡±


    ¡°When I was 12.¡±


    Filomena¡¯s entire demeanor changed, and her features turned from cross to sad.


    She put her hand softly on my cheek.


    The gesture was so loving¡­ so motherly¡­ that I felt tears well up unexpectedly in my eyes.


    ¡°Caterina is friendly, yes, but she is a bad influence,¡± the old woman said in a kindly voice. ¡°Her behavior is not suitable for a youngdy. And you are a good girl  I know it. Just as I know your mother would want to keep you safe from bad influences.¡±


    I didn¡¯t respond. I still liked Cat  nothing would change that  but the old woman¡¯s tender concern was so touching, I didn¡¯t want to argue with her.


    The old woman took away her hand and sighed. ¡°Bad enough you must stay in this house of murderers¡­¡±


    The words were jarring.


    Just a second ago we had been talking about my new friend


    And now we were talking about being surrounded by killers.


    ¡°Why do you stay here, then?¡± I asked, trying to be delicate.


    She smiled sadly. ¡°Some of us have no good options, my dear.¡±


    Of everything she had said so far, those words sounded the most truthful by far¡­


    ¡­because they described my life perfectly.

 9

    Filomena led me through a stone hallway to a gigantic patio outside.


    In the daylight, the Rosolini estate was astoundingly beautiful. Just beyond the patio was a giganticwn that led to a swimming pool lined with lemon trees. Beyond that was a topiary garden which gradually became vineyards.


    But none of that was what caught my attention.


    Instead, my eyes settled on the two men having a cup of coffee at an outside table: Nolo and Roberto Rosolini.


    Roberto wore another three-piece suit, although this time he didn¡¯t have a tie on.


    Nolo wore a white linen shirt and a pair of cks. He looked casual and rxed  but all I could think about was his sinister demeanor when he¡¯d questioned mest night.


    I wanted to run back inside


    But it was toote. Nolo heard our footsteps and twisted around in his chair to see.


    ¡°Ah  ciao, be! Have a seat, have a seat!¡± he said, gesturing to the empty chair to his left. Then he smiled at Filomena. ¡°Thank you so much, Signora, for delivering our little lostmb to us. Grazie mille.¡±


    The old woman smiled and bowed slightly at the neck. She gave me onest nce, but it was hard to read her expression  was it a warning? A look of sympathy?


    Then she turned and went back into the house.


    I sat down in my chair. Roberto watched me closely, as though trying to read my thoughts.


    Nolo, however, was back to his old charming self.


    Only now I knew it was the mask he wore over his true nature.


    This time I would be on my guard.


    ¡°Coffee? Tea? Juice?¡± Nolo asked. ¡°We have everything, and what we don¡¯t have, we can get. What would you like?¡±


    I epted some tea and buttered another piece of freshly baked bread.


    ¡°How did you sleep? Was the bed to your liking?¡± Nolo asked with a smile.


    ¡°It was wonderful, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Good. Alessandra¡­ there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to say to you.¡±


    My stomach dropped. I expected the sinister side of him toe out again  all veiled threats and dark innuendoes.


    ¡°¡­oh?¡± I asked, trying to control my fear.


    ¡°Look at your face!¡± he clucked. ¡°Did I really scare you that badlyst night?¡±


    ¡°Obviously,¡± Roberto interjected.


    ¡°Quiet, you,¡± Nolo scolded his brother, then turned back to me. ¡°I¡¯d like to apologize for my conduct. I was under a great deal of stress¡­ but that was no excuse for how I treated you. I was threatening when there was no need for it. Can you forgive me for scaring you so?¡±


    I stared at him.


    This was not what I had expected from a mafia consigliere¡­


    ¡­although maybe it was all part of the game.


    The spider singing lubies as it lured the fly into its web.


    ¡°¡­of course,¡± I said hesitantly.


    ¡°I can tell you¡¯re less than convinced, so let me exin a bit more what actually happened. Our father died three months ago  ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, thank you. He was the patriarch of our family, and as you can imagine, losing him threw our entire world into chaos. We did not just lose our father  we lost our leader. Dario wasn¡¯t even here when Papa died. I might as well tell you since you¡¯re going to find out sooner orter  Dario was in prison at the time. Papa died unexpectedly and my brother didn¡¯t even get to say goodbye.¡±


    I already knew a good bit of that information from talking to Cat and Filomena, but two other questions formed in my mind almost immediately.


    Nolo anticipated them both.


    ¡°Dario went to prison on a racketeering charge involved with a bribery case,¡± Nolo said. ¡°They nabbed a judge who was presiding over some of our family¡¯s business interests. As the oldest son, Dario took the fall for all of us. I know you were wondering  might as welle out with it and tell you straight.


    ¡°And no, our father did not die from a  how would you put it  a ¡®mob hit.¡¯ He had a heart attack. He was rtively young  59  and there was no warning, so it was quite a shock. He lingered for a couple of hours in the hospital,pletely unconscious¡­ and then he was gone.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± I whispered.


    Part of me wondered whether anything Nolo was telling me was the truth  but he genuinely seemed sad. There was real pain in his eyes as he talked about his father.


    ¡°Thank you, that¡¯s very kind. At least we got to say goodbye, even if he couldn¡¯t hear us or answer back. But the prison wouldn¡¯t even let Dario speak to him over the phone. Animals,¡± Nolo said angrily.


    It was pretty ironic to hear a mafia consigliere call someone else an animal over a denied phone call¡­ even if it was a very sad situation.


    I kept that thought to myself, though.


    ¡°As a result of my father¡¯s death, the family business was thrown into disarray. That¡¯s when the wolves came out. There are numerous families like ours that run things all over Italy. When my father died, they saw an opportunity. We began to have troubles that hadn¡¯t urred for decades: disputes with former partners, politicians on our payroll turning against us, sabotage in our operations¡­ the truth is, the other families were probing us for weakness to see if they could wipe us out.


    ¡°Our uncle Fausto  my father¡¯s younger brother, and his consigliere for thest 25 years  took over half of the family¡¯s territory and business. My brothers and I kept the rest. We agreed unanimously that Dario would be the new head of the family, and he chose me as consigliere to handle things in his stead until he returned.


    ¡°But we¡¯ve had our eyes on the wolves, tracking their plots to take us down. The man who was killed in your cafest night was one such wolf. We know he worked for a rival family in Genoa, and we established his involvement in the firebombing of one of our warehouses.


    ¡°Needless to say, we found it very suspicious that he was in our territory just a week after Dario¡¯s return. Lars tracked him to your cafe and took care of him for us  but your father¡¯s cafe is in the middle of nowhere. We can¡¯t figure out why he would have gone there, other than to meet someone.¡±


    I stared at him in shock.


    Nolo had been extraordinarily open with me.


    It might not have been theplete truth, but he had been under no obligation to tell me anything. I was their prisoner; prisoners don¡¯t get the luxury of asking their captors questions.


    Nolo seemed to read my thoughts.


    ¡°Quite a bit of information to digest,¡± he said with a smile.


    ¡°¡­yes,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°Well, Dario was quite cross with me after you leftst night. He thought you deserved at least a partial exnation for my  as he called it  assholish behavior.¡±


    Dario?!


    Dario was the one who had ordered Nolo to apologize?!


    That shocked me more than anything else I had heard so far.


    Roberto spoke up. ¡°So you see, we¡¯re trying to ascertain if Umberto Fumagalli  the man fromst night  knew your father, and why Fumagalli would be interested in him¡­ or whether it really was just a coincidence that he walked into your cafe. Tell me  how long has your father had the business?¡±


    ¡°For as long as I can remember  at least since I was a baby.¡±


    ¡°And how did he buy it? Do you know?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°How many customers did you have per day, would you say?¡±


    I frowned. ¡°What?¡±


    Nolo sighed. ¡°Roberto is the head of business interests for the family. This is his great joy in life, asking nitpicky financial things. Humor him, if you will.¡±


    What came next was a strange barrage of questions: how much money we made in an average month. What our expenses were. If there was a mortgage on the property. Who our suppliers were for coffee and food. (A tiny market in Mensano.) If there were other members of the staff besides me and my father. (There weren¡¯t.) How much of our business was locals and how much was tourists.


    Finally Nolo waved off his brother. ¡°Enough, Warren Buffett  your questions are boring poor Alessandra to death!¡±


    ¡°Whatever, Machiavelli.¡±


    Nolo stood up abruptly. ¡°Let me take you on a tour of the property, be, before Roberto begins his stultifying line of questioning again. Hurry  I can see him breaking out the spreadsheets!¡±


    Nolo whisked me away from the table.


    ¡°I can¡¯t abide when he does that,¡± he grumbled, then added facetiously, ¡°Roberto doesn¡¯t seem to realize that not everyone shares his passion for ounting.¡±


    ¡°Why did he call you Machiavelli?¡±


    ¡°Ah  it¡¯s a joke about my first name. You¡¯re familiar with the Renaissance philosopher Nolo Machiavelli, author of the political treatise The Prince?¡± he asked as we entered the house and began to wind through the hallways.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    Machiavelli was known for his amoral advice to rulers: manipte and lie in order to keep control over their subjects.


    ¡°Yes, well, all my brothers love to call me ¡®Machiavelli.¡¯ It used to annoy me  but if you¡¯re going to be a consigliere, there are worse nicknames to have.¡±


    ¡°You and Robert look very much alike. Are you twins?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we are  but fraternal, not identical. Thank God I don¡¯t have an exact copy of his genes. The man has boring financial statements written into his DNA.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh? And what is that?¡±


    ¡°You keep talking about your family and brothers¡­ but Lars doesn¡¯t look like any of you.¡±


    Noloughed. ¡°Well, that would be because he¡¯s not rted to us by blood.¡±


    ¡°Does he work for you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more than that. When Dario went off to prison, those wolves I spoke of? They tried to make sure my brother died in there, on more than one asion. Lars was his best friend ¡®on the inside,¡¯ as they say, and saved Dario¡¯s life on two separate asions. Lars finished his sentence six months ago, and Dario sent him to us to give him a job. He¡¯s actually be a seventh member of our family. He got to be around our father before he died, and Papa loved him as a son for saving Dario¡¯s life. Ever since everything went to shit, Lars has be our most trusted ally.¡±

 10

    I frowned. ¡°Even more than your uncle?¡±


    Nolo smiled wryly. ¡°Do you see my uncle anywhere nearby?¡±


    ¡°Ah. Do you have any sisters?¡±


    ¡°No, s. Mama had six boys. She always wanted a little girl, but she died when I was 18. Dario¡¯s the oldest, then Adriano, followed by Roberto and me, then Massimo. Valentino¡¯s the baby and a spoiled rotten little brat. But with a face like his, he gets anything he wants from thedies.¡±


    I was surprised at how open Nolo was being


    But from what I had seen, he always did everything for a reason.


    And it was like he could read my mind.


    ¡°You might be saying to yourself right about now, ¡®My, but he¡¯s giving me a great deal of information!''¡± Nolo said. ¡°And yes, there¡¯s a reason. A couple of them, actually.


    ¡°You have questions, I¡¯m sure. Hopefully I¡¯ve answered the most pressing ones. Because there will be many others I won¡¯t answer. There are things this family does that are secret¡­ and it would be best you not know too much about them. So don¡¯t ask.¡±


    My stomach tightened. Even though his tone was much lighter than the night before, the sinister implications were the same:


    Step out of line at your own peril.


    We reached the foyer of the mansion.


    ¡°In addition, there are parts of the house you¡¯re not allowed,¡± Nolo said. ¡°Your bedroom is on the third floor. Anything up there is fine. So is the ground floor, unless the door is locked. In that case, don¡¯t pry. But the second floor of the eastern wing  ¡±


    He pointed to the right side of the building.


    ¡±  ispletely off-limits. Don¡¯t go beyond the staircase. Ever. Understood?¡±


    His voice wasn¡¯t threatening this time, but it was firm.


    I was immediately curious what was up there and why it was forbidden  but I just nodded. ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± He smiled. ¡°Feel free to roam the property, but don¡¯t go beyond its boundaries, either. If you need anything, just ask.¡±


    ¡°How long will¡­¡±


    I wanted to say, How long will you be keeping me here, but I thought that sounded a bit hostile.


    And Nolo had gone out of his way to be¡­


    Well¡­


    Less threatening.


    ¡°¡­um, how long will I be staying?¡±


    ¡°Still to be determined.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll need to wash my clothes at some point.¡±


    Nolo waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Just give them to Filomena  she¡¯ll take care of it. We should probably get you some new things to wear, as well.¡±


    ¡°Why bother?¡± a deep voice said behind me. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t wear them anyway.¡±


    My heart skipped a beat.


    From fear


    ¡­and maybe something else, as well.


    I whirled around to see Dario. He had entered the foyer as silent as a cat, and was staring at me with an irritated look.


    ¡°I don¡¯t take gifts from men who intrude on my privacy,¡± I snarled.


    Dario frowned. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°The dress!¡±


    He gave me a look of disgust, like I know THAT. ¡°I¡¯m talking about the ¡®intrude on your privacy¡¯ nonsense.¡±


    Now I was furious. Just because he could kidnap me and use me as a hostage didn¡¯t mean he could gaslight me. ¡°You entered my room while I was sleeping  ¡±


    ¡°I had a servant leave it,¡± he snapped. ¡°A servant girl, as a matter of fact.¡±


    Oh.


    I blushed bright red.


    Now that he said it, a servant made far more sense.


    It wasn¡¯t like a mafia don would silently tip-toe into my room to leave a dress.


    I felt stupid¡­


    But my embarrassment quickly gave way to anger.


    Yes, I had jumped to conclusions  but only because I had felt so unsafe from the night before.


    And they weren¡¯t exactly the most oundish conclusions, given everything he¡¯d already done and said.


    Apparently Dario didn¡¯t see it that way, because he shook his head in contempt. ¡°What do you take me for?¡±


    ¡°A kidnapper? A criminal? A man who said he would make me his whore?¡± I nearly shouted.


    Nolo¡¯s eyebrows shot up. He looked intensely ufortable, like he would have rather been anywhere else at that moment.


    Dario walked towards me, every step a threat.


    I backed away slightly, overwhelmed and frightened by his size and his murderous stare.


    You idiot! I cursed myself silently. You KNOW what he is  why would you say something so STUPID?! Why would you provoke him?!


    He got right up next to my body and towered over me.


    I began to breathe faster as I stared up into his angry eyes.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not careful,¡± he said in a whispering snarl, ¡°I might decide to go ahead and start my ns early.¡±


    Because he was so close, I could smell his scent again  that subtle, expensive cologne he wore.


    I could feel the heat radiating off his body.


    I stood there, mouth open, almost hypnotized.


    Then he turned and walked away without a word, leaving me standing there stunned¡­


    ¡­and more than a little bit turned on.


    Nolo waited until Dario disappeared from the foyer, then he said to me, ¡°Well, YOU certainly know how to poke the wild beast, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault,¡± I pouted.


    ¡°Not your fault?! Not your FAULT?!¡± Nolo said with an incredulousugh, then began to mimic me in a high-pitched voice. ¡°¡®A kidnapper? A criminal? A man who said he was going to make me his  ¡±


    ¡°Alright, so I shouldn¡¯t have provoked him,¡± I interrupted. ¡°I won¡¯t make the same mistake twice.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky you got to make it once. Believe me when I tell you this, be: I don¡¯t know anyone else who could have spoken to Dario like that and lived to tell the tale.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know how I felt about that.


    On the one hand, Nolo seemed to be suggesting that Dario had a certain weakness for me¡­


    ¡­and then he had to throw in some more insinuations about murder.


    I didn¡¯t want to think about any of it, so I just ignored it.


    As soon as Nolo said thest bit about ¡®living to tell the tale,¡¯ he began to walk away from me.


    ¡°Where are we going now?¡± I asked as I followed in his footsteps.


    ¡°We? There is no ¡®we¡¯  I¡¯M going to go prepare for some meetings. You can do whatever you like except fore with me  or go into the second floor of the east wing. Dinner will be served at 8 in the dining room.¡±


    ¡°What am I supposed to do until then?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Anything you like  or nothing at all! Just don¡¯t go into the areas we talked about¡­ and don¡¯t try to leave the grounds,¡± he said with a smirk.


    With that, Nolo disappeared around a corner and left me all alone.

 11

    The first thing I did was go looking for a telephone.


    Dario had confiscated my cell phone, so I was without any way to contact the outside world  but my father still had andline in the cafe. If I could find a telephone in the mansion, I figured I could call Papa to make sure he was alright.


    I could have asked Nolo, but I was almost certain he would have said ¡®no.¡¯


    As long as I didn¡¯t ask, I could plead ignorance. After all, they hadn¡¯t explicitly told me I couldn¡¯t call anyone.


    Better to ask forgiveness rather than permission.


    I poked around until I found an open study with a telephone on the desk. I was a bit intimidated by all the buttons and lights on the console, but I picked up the phone and listened.


    There was dead silence.


    I pushed a button on the console, hoping that would work


    When suddenly a woman¡¯s voice spoke in my ear.


    ¡°Hello, how may I direct your call?¡±


    Heart thudding in my chest, I mmed down the receiver.


    After that, I didn¡¯t feel safe staying inside the mansion.


    And whether it was Filomena¡¯s warning or just not wanting to bother her while she worked, I thought I should leave Caterina alone.


    I had nothing else to do, so I began to walk the grounds.


    They were enormous.


    There was an old horse stable made of stone set apart from the house, and it had been turned into a twelve-car garage. Inside were numerous ck and silver Mercedes, a couple of Range Rovers, and several sports cars, including a midnight blue Bugatti.


    The swimming pool was beautiful and pristine, with a marvelous tile mosaic under the crystal-clear waters  but the temperature was a bit cool for swimming.


    Plus I didn¡¯t have a swimsuit. I was sure one would have magically materialized if I¡¯d asked¡­ but I shuddered to think what a bunch of mafiosos would give me. Probably tiny scraps of cloth that barely covered anything.


    The gardens were amazing, with bushes and shrubs cut into all sorts of interesting shapes. There were also gorgeous patches of flowers in a dozen different colors.


    Everywhere I went, there were young men in their 20s keeping guard. All of them had guns slung over their shoulders  either shotguns or some sort of military-looking rifle.


    All of them were polite and greeted me with ¡°Ciao, signorina.¡± There were a few lingering stares but nothing more.


    I guess Dario¡¯s instructions that I not be touched had filtered down to the foot soldiers.


    But their presence made me nervous, so I went off to a field where no one was around.


    As I walked, I looked for a route to make my escape. I didn¡¯t like being jailed here, no matter how luxurious the cell.


    Being the Rosolinis¡¯ prisoner  especially Dario¡¯s  filled me with anger and dread. I desperately wanted to get back home to my father, so I began to study the grounds and see if there was a way to leave undetected.


    As I was walking, movement on the ground suddenly caught my eye.


    I looked down and my heart stopped.


    Coiled on the ground not four feet away was a viper.


    There are only two poisonous snakes in Tuscany, but the aspic viper is by far the mostmon  and the most dangerous.


    People could die from their bites. It didn¡¯t happen often, but it did happen.


    I was standing there, terrified, frozen in ce


    When suddenly I heard a distant CRACK


    And the snake¡¯s head exploded.


    I shrieked and stumbled backwards, then looked behind me.


    At first I didn¡¯t see where the gunshot could havee from  there was no one in the field


    And then I looked at the mansion, which was over 600 feet away.


    Someone waved to me from one of the balconies on the third floor.


    I couldn¡¯t tell much about his face  but I could see the sun glinting off his golden hair.


    Lars.


    I saw him motioning me towards the house with a big motion of his arm.


    I dutifully walked back. I was a bit glum that my every move was apparently being tracked¡­


    But on the other hand, I didn¡¯t care to stumble across any more poisonous snakes.


    Lars met me halfway, in the middle of the field near the swimming pool. There was a curving set of stairs directly from the third floor to the ground level, which is how he reached me so quickly. There was a massive sniper rifle slung over his shoulder.


    ¡°You have to be careful out here,¡± he said with a smile. His Italian was excellent, though he still had an indistinct European ent that stood out from everyone else¡¯s. He didn¡¯t sound Swedish, but he definitely didn¡¯t sound local.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t stray so far from the house,¡± he continued in a friendly tone.


    ¡°Or what, you¡¯ll shoot me?¡± I snapped.


    Ordinarily I would have gone out of my way not to anger him  but I was still afraid from the viper, and adrenaline was coursing through me. That¡¯s probably why I was so bold.


    He just chuckled. ¡°No, I¡¯d have to sling you over my shoulder and carry you back, and you might not like that so much.¡±


    I looked at Lars warily. Of all the people I had encountered, he was the one I feared the most  because of what I had seen him do in my father¡¯s cafe.


    The others were frightening in their own right. Adriano had a terrible temper, and Nolo concealed a sinister side beneath his friendly chatter


    Actually, I take that back.


    I feared Dario the most.


    He was like a silent wolf, always watching me like he might devour me at any second.


    However, I also had other feelings for Dario that partly offset my fear.


    When he was close to me, my body reacted in ways I had no control over.


    Lars was very handsome, yes, but I felt nothing for him. And every time I looked at him, all I could picture was him killing the man in the cafe.


    He seemed to know exactly what I was thinking, because he said, ¡°You have nothing to fear from me.¡±


    ¡°Riiiight. I have nothing to fear from the man tracking me with a gun.¡±


    ¡°I was ordered to keep you safe. Which, you must admit, I just did.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but the snake¡¯s not the only thing I¡¯ve seen you shoot.¡±


    ¡°The manst night was a snake, as well. Just a different type.¡±


    ¡°Let me guess  you were protecting mest night, too,¡± I said sarcastically.


    ¡°No. I was protecting the family.¡± He meant the Rosolinis. ¡°Although, one could argue that I protected you by walking out of the cafe after it was over.¡±


    I trembled slightly. It was true  he could have killed me easily. And it probably would have been in his best interest to do so.


    The thought made my blood run cold.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill me?¡± I asked quietly.


    ¡°I thought the snake was a bigger threat,¡± he joked.


    ¡°You know what I meant. Why didn¡¯t you shoot mest night?¡±


    ¡°Why would I?¡±


    ¡°I was the only witness  and you looked right at me. I could have identified you to the police.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t kill women or children. Ever.¡±


    ¡°What if they ordered you to?¡± I asked, gesturing with my head towards the house.


    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a first,¡± I muttered. ¡°Mafiosos not willing to kill someone.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re different than you think.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°You should ask Nolo or Dario. It¡¯s not my ce to talk about the family¡¯s business. But let¡¯s just say that they aren¡¯t your ordinary, everyday mafiosos,¡± he said, gently mocking my choice of what to call them.


    ¡°Hm,¡± I said as I walked with him back towards the house. ¡°Are you Swedish?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°Nolo said you saved Dario¡¯s life twice in prison.¡±


    ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s why they trust you?¡±


    ¡°It is.¡±


    ¡°Were you in the military, too? In Sweden?¡±


    ¡°I was.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re such a good shot?¡±


    ¡°Partly.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talkative, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    He smiled again. ¡°I would talk more, Alessandra, if I knew my secrets were safe with you.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°What secrets?¡±


    ¡°Who I am. What I¡¯ve done. Who I work for.¡±


    ¡°I already know those things.¡±


    ¡°And I see no need for you to know more.¡±


    ¡°Then why bring me here?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t my choice.¡±


    I remembered how Nolo hadined to Dariost night about him bringing me back to the house.


    I also knew that Nolo was the only one who dared contradict his brother.


    No one else would cross Dario¡­


    But Lars had just revealed that not everyone else agreed with Dario¡¯s choice.


    Probably none of them did.


    ¡°Why did he bring me back here?¡± I asked.


    Lars shrugged. ¡°Dario does what he wants. But I think you know the risk he¡¯s taking by bringing you here. You¡¯ve seen a great deal. You could say the wrong things to the wrong people.¡±


    ¡°And then you would shoot me.¡±


    Lars shook his head. ¡°Not me.¡±


    ¡°Who, then?¡±


    He looked at me silently, and I knew the awful answer:


    Dario.


    Dario would be the one to end my life if I stepped out of line.


    He really was a monster.


    I was suddenly more terrified than any point since the murderst night. Even the snake had not filled me with such fear.


    Lars saw my reaction and tried to backpedal.


    ¡°Just stick to the house and the nearby grounds, Alessandra,¡± he said quietly. ¡°Do what you¡¯re told, and you¡¯ll get to go home soon enough.¡±


    ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Just be careful,¡± he said, and this time he didn¡¯t smile. ¡°There are vipers everywhere.¡±


    I knew he wasn¡¯t just talking about animals in the grass.


    With that, he climbed the stairs to take up his post again¡­


    ¡­and I went back inside, too afraid to do anything else.

 12

    I was too stressed out by my talk with Lars to eat lunch, so I was ravenous when 6PM finally rolled around and it was time to get ready for dinner.


    I took a shower and used the amazing scented soaps and shampoos lining the tub. I thought about using the blow dryer on the countertop to dry my hair, then decided against it. It could just dry naturally, though that would probably take hours.


    After all, I wasn¡¯t going to a beauty contest.


    I was going to dinner with a bunch of criminals and killers¡­


    One of whom would apparently murder me if need be.


    I was about to slip on one of my own dresses, then saw the one the servant girl had left while I was sleeping.


    It was still draped over the chair. No one had moved it.


    I wondered if Dario hadmanded the servants not to move it until I had worn it.


    Part of me rebelled and wanted to throw it out the window


    But I also remembered Lars saying Not me when I asked who would kill me if the time ever came.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make the monster any more angry than he already is, Alessandra,¡± I cautioned myself.


    I slipped on the dress, though I gritted my teeth while I did it.


    It was actually extremely nice, far more luxurious than anything I had ever worn before.


    The blue silk was like a constant caress on my skin¡­ and it was cut modestly, revealing no more than my own clothes.


    But I resented it.


    It felt like a shackle around my neck, one more chain binding me to this beautiful prison I couldn¡¯t leave¡­ and to the jailer who held my life in his hands.


    Still, my fear was enough that I wore the dress down to dinner.


    I didn¡¯t know where the dining room was, but I found it by listening for Nolo¡¯s animated speech as he talked andughed with his brothers.


    When I walked through the doors, everyone in the room looked at me and fell silent.


    That is, until Nolo said, ¡°Madonn,¡± under his breath.


    All the brothers (and Lars) were seated around the table, three on each side. Dario sat at the head of the table on the other end of the room.


    His eyes shed at the sight of me  and his eyes dropped to the dress.


    He didn¡¯t smile, exactly, but his gaze was softer when he looked me in the eyes again.


    Valentino whistled.


    Massimo gently smacked him on the back of his head.


    ¡°What?! She looks beautiful!¡± Valentino protested to the others. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not all thinking it, too!¡±


    I blushed.


    ¡°Sit, Alessandra,¡± Nolo said from his spot at Dario¡¯s right hand. ¡°We saved the seat of honor for you.¡±


    Roberto, who was closest to me, stood up and pulled out the empty chair at the far end of the table from Dario. Then he pushed it underneath me as I sat.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°Thank you for joining us, be,¡± Nolo said. ¡°And punctual, too!¡±


    ¡°Yes, well, you should congratte yourselves,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen six Italian men be on time for anything.¡±


    Everyone chuckled except for Dario.


    Although he smiled¡­ just barely.


    ¡°It¡¯s Lars,¡± Nolo joked. ¡°His Swedish-ness cancels out our perpetual Italianteness and makes us all on time.¡±


    ¡°I thought it might be il Duce at the head of the table there,¡± I said, nodding at Dario, ¡°making the trains run on time.¡±


    My joke was met with silence.


    For a second I was worried I had made a horrible misstep


    And then the entire room burst intoughter.


    Even Dario grinned.


    ¡°Mussolini Rosolini,¡± Nolo rhymed.


    ¡°What can I say,¡± Dario said. ¡°It¡¯s good to be dictator.¡±


    The brothersughed, but his little joke set my teeth on edge.


    Dario was the dictator of the house¡­


    And his boot was firmly on my neck, just as my life was in his hands.


    I tried to ignore my feelings of resentment, but they slowly built throughout dinner.


    Perhaps a little of my boldness increased with the delicious red wine. I might have had a little too much with dinner, which was marvelous. I had never eaten so many wonderfully prepared foods. Servants came and went in silence, whisking away tes and setting down new dishes:


    Bowls of pappa al pomodoro, tomato soup made of sun-ripened Tuscan tomatoes.


    Tagliolini al tartufo, long ribbons of pasta drizzled in melted butter, garlic, and shaved ck truffle.


    Potato tortelli, pasta filled with mashed potatoes and seasoned with garlic and sage.


    Bista a Fiorentina, tender steak seared with spices and salt.


    By the time we had a heavenly tiramisu for dessert, I was stuffed


    And more than a little bit tipsy.


    Which meant my tongue was a bit looser than it should have been.


    I¡¯d said very little during dinner. Talk had consisted mostly of business dealings that didn¡¯t interest me in the slightest. Lots of extremely mundane things involving shipping and bribing local officials.


    Thankfully I didn¡¯t have to listen to talk about people being ¡®whacked.¡¯


    There were also a number of off-color jokes you would expect amongst a bunch of twenty-something men.


    But I got the sense that if conversation veered too close to something involving the true ¡®family business,¡¯ Nolo rapidly shut it down.


    Which irritated me.


    It was all a show  a facade meant to pretend everything was normal when it most decidedly was not.


    I was forced to be here.


    I could not leave.


    One of the men at the table had killed someonest night right in front of me.


    And he had let it be known that my life was under threat by the man sitting directly across from me¡­


    ¡­the same one who had said he would make me his whore.


    Bastard, I thought to myself angrily on more than one asion.


    What annoyed me more than anything was how handsome he was.


    How powerful.


    How rich and mysterious and dangerous.


    There I sat in his house, eating his food, wearing the dress he had given me¡­


    His prisoner.


    I was furious.


    I hated him.


    Partly because he was this oppressive, viinous figure in my mind¡­


    ¡­and partly because I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off him.


    His gorgeous face¡­


    His broad shoulders¡­


    The tattoos visible at the open neck of his dress shirt¡­


    Dario mostly seemed to ignore me, although every so often he would catch me looking at him. His eyes would meet mine and he would hold my gaze.


    The first couple of times, I looked away guiltily when he caught me


    But as I drank more wine, I began to see it as a challenge. I would keep my eyes locked onto his, almost as though I was daring him to look away first.


    But he never did.


    His eyes would drink me in¡­ and I would begin to feel hot¡­


    Almost like I could tell he was undressing me in his mind¡­


    Until finally I would look away, ufortable with how my body responded to his gaze.


    None of this improved my mood¡­


    And it all came to a head at the end of dinner.


    ¡°I would like to leave the grounds tomorrow,¡± I announced. ¡°Temporarily.¡±


    ¡°What for?¡± Nolo asked.


    ¡°I want to go to church.¡±


    It was actually a ruse to get off the estate. I didn¡¯t care so much about going to church as I did contacting my father


    Or maybe escaping altogether.


    ¡°There¡¯s a private chapel in the western wing of the house,¡± Dario said. ¡°Go there.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say confession there,¡± I protested.


    Dario leaned back in his chair and smirked. ¡°What horrible sins have youmitted, exactly?¡±


    ¡°None as bad as yours, I¡¯m sure,¡± I snapped.


    I immediately regretted it.


    You FOOL! I thought. What are you DOING?! Everyone¡¯s eyes immediately went to Dario.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    His smirk didn¡¯t fade, though.


    If anything, he seemed amused by my challenge to his authority.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure if you ask, God will forgive you,¡± he said in a mocking voice.


    I replied with my own brand of mockery. ¡°Perhaps you don¡¯t understand how these things work, having never set foot in a church before, but I need to speak with a priest.¡±


    ¡°The priests around here are worse than us mafiosos you so despise. Trust me, you¡¯ll be better off in the chapel.¡±


    ¡°I want to  ¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he interrupted sharply. ¡°Now stop asking.¡±


    I narrowed my eyes and sneered, ¡°But I really should do penance for all the hatred I feel in my heart.¡±


    ¡°Hatred is nothing. Be more concerned about what you feel between your thighs.¡±


    The way he stared me straight in the eyes when he said it


    The way he made me blush


    I hated him all the more.


    ¡°Trust me, lust is the least of my sins,¡± I snapped.


    ¡°Probably true, considering all the lies you tell.¡±


    I stared at him. ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to go to church to confess anything. You want to contact your father like you attempted to do today on the phone.¡±


    So he knew.


    ¡°All the phones in the house go to a central switchboard,¡± Nolo exined gently. ¡°The woman in charge of the system said that someone tried to make an outbound call this afternoon. When they didn¡¯t answer her question, she just assumed it was you.¡±


    I blushed hard.


    I felt like a fool.


    I had thought I¡¯d been so stealthy


    And they all knew.


    They wereughing at me behind their backs.


    The stupid little peasant girl¡­


    I got up from the chair with as much dignity as I could muster. ¡°Then I guess I¡¯ll just go to the chapel¡­ in order to get away from the asshole in here.¡±


    It was one of the few times in my life I had cursed.


    I felt a certain pang of guilt


    But it was also oh so satisfying.


    Dario smiled coldly. ¡°Careful, little girl. God may forgive you¡­ but I forgive nothing.¡±


    ¡°I would expect nothing less from the devil,¡± I said, and turned and walked out of the room.

 13

    I fumbled my way through the western wing of the mansion, tipsy and unsure of where I was, until I finally reached the chapel at the far end.


    A lot of the house was new and updated  the bathrooms, the kitchen, the study. But other parts of the mansion were hundreds of years old: the stone walls, the arched ceilings, the marble stairs.


    The chapel was part of the building that was a holdover from the distant past¡­


    And it was more beautiful than I could have imagined.


    The door was a massive b of oak carved with scenes from the Bible: Adam and Eve, Noah and the Flood, the Crucifixion. It felt entirely possible that some Renaissance artist had made it 500 years ago.


    As I ced my hand on the door and pushed, it creaked open, revealing a world lost in time.


    The room itself was rtively smallpared to the grand halls in the rest of the mansion, but as a result it felt snug andfortable.


    There were only two sources of illumination: the light from the hallway, and the moon filtering through a stained ss window at the far end of the room. Even in the dim light, the room struck me with its beauty. I promised to return the next day to see what it looked like with the sun streaming through the colored ss.


    I felt along the wall for a light switch and found nothing.


    I looked up at the ceiling and realized there were no light fixtures. However, there were several candbras at the far end of the room sitting atop a table.


    I carefully walked down the shadowy center aisle until I reached the candbras. A box of matches sat beside them on the table, and I lit the candles one by one until the entire room was glowing with light.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Now that I could see more, I gasped at the domed ceiling. It was painted with angels and clouds so beautiful that they should have been in a far grander church.


    The stone walls were hung with tapestries, their faded colors depicting the twelve stations of the cross.


    I stood there in awe¡­ until I heard footsteps behind me.


    I whirled around to see Dario in the doorway. He had paused at the threshold and was watching me.


    ¡°Are you afraid you¡¯ll burst into mes if youe in?¡± I taunted him.


    He smirked, then walked into the chapel and looked down at his hands as if examining them. ¡°No mes of hell yet.¡±


    ¡°Give it time.¡±


    He chuckled and looked around the room. ¡°I haven¡¯t been in here since¡­ I don¡¯t know when.¡±


    ¡°Ever?¡±


    ¡°As a child, I used toe in here to pray¡­ but that was a long time ago.¡±


    I could imagine him as a small boy sitting in the dark wooden pews, looking up at the angels¡­ and the image softened my heart.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± he asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°Good. Then you won¡¯t need to leave the estate.¡±


    Our argument at the dining room table came flooding back, along with all my resentment at being his prisoner.


    ¡°I need to go to church,¡± I said stubbornly.


    His eyes shed with anger. ¡°You need to OBEY me.¡±


    ¡°¡®Wives, submit to your husbands as to the Lord,''¡± I said, quoting Ephesians. Then I added mockingly, ¡°You mean like that?¡±


    His smile was dangerous. ¡°Minus the husband and wife part¡­ yes.¡±


    I stood tall and looked him directly in the face. ¡°I¡¯ll do what you order me to, because you¡¯ll kill me if I don¡¯t. But submit to you? Never.¡±Maybe it was the wine that made me so brave.


    Maybe I was emboldened by the fact that we were in a chapel.


    I thought that Dario would at least respect the fact that we were standing in a holy ce.


    I was wrong.


    He grabbed the back of my hair again like he hadst night and pulled gently, forcing me to look up at him.


    My heart beat rapidly with fear


    But excitement, too.


    The feel of his body against mine as he stared down at me


    The anger in his face


    It was both frightening and¡­ I¡¯m ashamed to say it¡­ erotic.


    ¡°I told your father I would not take your virginity until you begged me,¡± he whispered hoarsely. ¡°What I didn¡¯t say was that I will do whatever else I like with you¡­ and TO you. I will make you my whore¡­ and when the timees, you will beg me to take you.¡±


    My entire body trembled


    And then he leaned over and kissed me.


    I was too shocked to do anything but stand there.


    I had kissed a couple of boys in years past  awkward moments behind the school building.


    Those were nothing like this.


    He was so tall¡­


    So powerful.


    His lips were soft and warm on mine  and I felt the tickle of his neatly trimmed beard on my skin.


    At first I did nothing as his lips pressed softly against my mouth


    And then I mmmphed! and pushed as hard against his chest as I could.


    But his other arm  the one not tugging at my hair  looped around my waist and pulled me effortlessly against him.


    My soft curves pressed against his hard, muscr body.


    The harder I fought, the harder he pulled me against him


    And the harder he kissed me


    Until he suddenly dipped me backwards.


    I grasped his broad, powerful shoulders by instinct, trying not to fall


    And in that moment, I gave in.


    I surrendered¡­


    And it was bliss.


    The softness of his kiss, growing firmer by the second


    The tug of his hand in my hair


    It was too much for me.


    I felt his tongue softly touch my lips¡­


    And I opened my mouth to him.


    I opened myself to him.


    We seemed to stay like that for an eternity¡­


    Him holding me in his arms, swept off my feet


    Our tongues softly touching in the most sensual feeling I had ever experienced.


    I was not aware of it consciously, but heat filled my entire body


    My breasts


    Between my thighs.


    I couldn¡¯t think straight. All I knew is that I wanted more


    And then it was over.


    He pulled me back up on my feet and broke off the kiss


    And with a smirk, he left me standing there filled with longing.


    ¡°Ciao, be,¡± he whispered in his smoky voice, then strolled out of the chapel as I stood there, trembling with desire, aching for him toe back and do it all over again.

 14

    Dario


    She was the most delicious thing I had ever tasted.


    There was the wine on her tongue and lips¡­


    But beneath the wine was a sweetness I had never encountered with any other woman. And there had been many in my lifetime.


    She struggled at first, trying to push me away


    But she was weak as an infant, and I easily overpowered her¡­


    Until she gave in.


    That was the moment I wanted.


    That was the moment I had been waiting for.


    I felt her resistance fade¡­


    And suddenly she was melting into me.


    When I dipped her back and she grabbed my arms, my victory wasplete.


    But it wasn¡¯t just conquering her¡­


    It was the sweetness of her.


    The absolute purity and innocence of her kiss.


    I had never experienced anything like it.


    I was hard as iron within seconds


    And I wanted nothing more than to tear that dress off her and possess her  to thrust deep inside her and hear her cries of ecstasy


    But I knew that if I went too far, she would rebel.


    She must surrender to mepletely before I took that final step.


    She had to beg me to take her.


    But after four years of not touching a woman, I was nearly ovee with desire.


    Imagine four years of never tasting sugar  no grapes, no oranges, nothing


    And then you bite into the most delicious strawberry that God ever made.


    I knew my lust would overpower me if I didn¡¯t walk away at that moment.


    And so I did the hardest thing I had ever done with a woman:


    I stopped and walked away from her.


    The blood pounded in my veins


    My cock throbbed, hard as steel


    But I knew it was the only way.


    I shall NOT vite Rome at the moment of possessing her.


    She would beg me soon enough¡­


    And then¡­


    THEN I would possess her, body and soul.


    Alessandra


    I did not sleep well at all.


    After I first got in bed, I relived that moment over and over


    Every second of Dario grabbing me, kissing me, taking me


    Every touch, every taste, every sensation.


    My thoughts eventually turned to worse things.


    Like how it would feel if he pulled my dress up past my thighs, the silk sliding across my skin¡­


    How it would feel if he touched me between my legs, which throbbed hot and wet and full of lust.


    Over and over again, I forbid myself from thinking such things¡­


    And over and over again, the thoughts still intruded.


    I tossed and turned for hours before sleep finally came


    And even then I had no relief.


    In my dreams, he came to me over and over.


    Sometimes gentle¡­


    Sometimes a brute.


    Either he would slide my negligee off me¡­


    Or he would rip it to shreds.


    He would gently make love to me¡­


    Or take me like an animal, frenzied and wild.


    And every time he did, I cried out as he entered me


    Hating him


    And wanting him even more


    Until I woke in the morning, my sheets tangled around me.


    I rolled over onto my side and felt immense shame.


    A mafioso had forced himself upon me, and all I could do was quiver and want more.


    Every sermon I had ever listened to, every warning about lust came flooding back into my brain.


    I felt like I was in danger of going to hell for my desires.


    This was no ordinary man I was fantasizing about.


    He was a criminal.


    A thug.


    A murderer.


    A mafia don.


    The fact that I wanted him against my will¡­


    The fact that my body responded so powerfully to his touch, betraying me¡­


    What did that say about my soul?


    I felt tainted by sin¡­


    And for the first time since I had begun scheming, I wanted to go to church not just to escape the grounds and contact my father, but to unburden my soul and ask for forgiveness.


    I was in danger of hellfire for the feelings that Dario Rosolini inspired in me¡­


    And I would do anything to be rid of those feelings once and for all.


    I dressed quickly, not in the silk dress he had given me, but in one of the dresses I had brought from home.


    I knew he would not allow me to leave.


    My mind kept returning to my mistake with the telephone yesterday. I knew I would have to gather more information if I wanted to escape the grounds.


    But how?


    ¡­Cat.


    Caterina would tell me what I needed to know. I was sure of it.


    I made my way down to the kitchen. It was early enough that the house was barely stirring. I walked quietly, not wanting to encounter anyone  least of all Dario.


    I entered the kitchen, but no one was there.


    However, there were signs that Cat was nearby.


    There were sliced strawberries on a cutting board¡­


    And fresh dough set aside to be kneaded.


    Plus her cell phone sat on a nearby counter. It was unlocked, like she had been looking at it before she disappeared.


    I nced around the kitchen. She didn¡¯t seem to be anywhere nearby.


    She might know that I wasn¡¯t allowed to use my own phone¡­ so I figured Ask forgiveness, not permission was the best policy.


    I hastily grabbed the phone, opened Google Maps, and typed in Church near me.


    The map zoomed in to a tiny vige. I pinched the screen to shrink it, so I could figure out where I was in rtion to the town


    But no matter how much I zoomed out, there was no sign of the Rosolinis¡¯ mansion. Just an empty green space.


    I frowned as I tried to figure it out


    And then suddenly I heard a muffled cry, like someone sobbing into a pillow.


    It wasing from inside the pantry, just ten feet away.


    The wooden door was almostpletely closed¡­ but there was a tiny crack.


    There were muted criesing from within¡­


    But it didn¡¯t sound sad.


    It sounded¡­


    Passionate.


    I closed Google maps, reced the phone on the counter, and slowly crept to the door, my heart thudding in my chest.


    Then I peered through the crack in the almost-closed door.


    What I saw shocked me


    And aroused me almost as much as Dario kissing me the night before.


    Inside the pantry, Valentino was making love to Cat.


    Well¡­ to be honest¡­Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 15

    They were not ¡®making love.¡¯


    I blushed and crossed myself guiltily as I said the words silently in my head:


    They¡¯re fucking.


    Oh God, were they fucking.


    Cat was pressed against the wall, her dress hiked up around her waist.


    Valentino stood in front of her.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    His pants were pulled down slightly below his ass, and Cat¡¯s legs were mped around his waist.


    His shirt covered his upper body, but his ass  his bare, beautiful, perfect ass  thrust back and forth, driving himself forward between Cat¡¯s open legs.


    There was a wet pping sound of skin on skin¡­


    And Cat wed at his back with her nails.


    I could see her face over his shoulder.


    Her eyes were closed, and her expression was caught somewhere between pain and ecstasy.


    I don¡¯t think she was frowning because of actual pain


    But because she was trying to hold back the screams of pleasure every time Valentino thrust deep inside her.


    Every time his beautiful ass rocked forward, her entire body jolted


    And a tiny, high-pitched uh  uh  uh  UH escaped her throat.


    Sometimes she bit his shoulder or his neck to stop herself from screaming.


    And his hands¡­ his big, strong hands¡­ grabbed at her ass, holding her up in the air effortlessly like a doll, as he had his way with her.


    I stood there in absolute shock.


    I knew how sex worked


    But I had never seen it.


    Not videos on the inte, nor watching anyone do it before.


    And it was the most beautiful  the most arousing  the most astounding thing I had ever seen in my life.


    I was wetter than ever before¡­


    Even more turned on thanst night when Dario kissed me¡­


    Even more than my dreams of him ravishing me.


    All I could do was stand there, hypnotized, and watch as Valentino fucked her like a beast.


    Suddenly Cat¡¯s cries began to increase in pitch and urgency


    And she pressed her face into his shoulder and gave one long, muffled scream.


    ¡°Oh fuck  oh fuck  oh FUCK  ¡± Valentino grunted into her hair.


    Suddenly he thrust hard and deep inside her


    And both of them held onto each other like they were dying.


    Finally he pulled his face away from her hair and they began to kiss¡­ tenderly, passionately¡­


    But he still held onto her, her bare ass cupped in his huge hands¡­


    His body still pressing against her.


    I couldn¡¯t watch anymore.


    I was going crazy from lust, and I couldn¡¯t bear it.


    All I could think of was wanting to be in Cat¡¯s ce¡­


    But with Dario pressing me against the wall and his bare ass thrusting his manhood inside me.


    I stumbled away from the door and out of the kitchen


    Right into the path of Filomena.


    ¡°Oh!¡± she eximed as I staggered into the hallway. ¡°Are you alright, child?¡±


    I stared at her like she was an alien.


    I knew I couldn¡¯t let her go in the kitchen  I couldn¡¯t let Cat get caught


    But I had to do something about the overwhelming lust in my body


    The shame that I had watched a terrible sin.


    Even worse, that I wanted to do it myself.


    ¡°I need to go to church,¡± I mumbled. ¡°I need to go to confession.¡±


    She smiled and nodded primly. ¡°Good. I can ask one of the drivers to take you. There is a vige close by  ¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I interrupted.


    She looked surprised. ¡°Why not?¡±


    I winched. ¡°Dario won¡¯t let me off the estate.¡±


    She scowled. ¡°Of course not¡­ why would a murderer allow an innocent to do that which Godmands?¡±


    I realized I had an ally, and I grabbed her hands as I beseeched her. ¡°Is there another way off the grounds? A way to get to the church?¡±


    Filomena looked around her as though afraid someone might hear her. Then she turned back to me and nodded. ¡°Yes¡­ but I can¡¯t take you there. I can meet you there, but I can¡¯t take you.¡±


    ¡°What? Why?¡±


    ¡°Just trust me.¡±


    She told me to go to the west wing, past the chapel, and to a doorway at the far end of the corridor. I would know it because there was a fleur-de-lis  a lily of the field emblem  carved into the wood.


    Once I got there, I was to knock. If there was no answer, I was to wait a minute and knock again, then keep knocking every 60 seconds until I got an answer.


    ¡°Go,¡± she whispered. ¡°I¡¯ll see you there.¡±


    I did as she said and walked down the hallway, unsure why she had sent me off alone.


    When I found the door, I knocked once. No answer.


    I counted to 60 and knocked again


    And this time, the door swung open.


    I entered the room to find a small, cramped hallway. Filomena was there and beckoned me inside.


    After I entered, she quickly shut the door behind me.


    ¡°This is part of the servants¡¯ passageways,¡± Filomena exined. ¡°They were used for centuries so servants coulde and go without bothering the masters of the house. I was shown them when I began work here, but they also told me there is a way off the property if we were ever attacked.¡±


    I didn¡¯t have to ask who might attack the estate because I already knew:


    Other mafiosos.¡±Why couldn¡¯t you bring me here yourself?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Because the Rosolinis have eyes everywhere¡­ and they¡¯d kill me if they knew I brought you here.¡±


    I wanted to protest that they wouldn¡¯t¡­ but the words died in my throat. I feared she was right.


    Filomena led me down the small corridor to another door and opened it. There was nothing but yawning ck until she hit a light switch. Suddenly, dozens of light bulbs spaced every 20 feet lit up a stone passageway stretching off into infinity.


    ¡°Follow the passageway,¡± Filomena said. ¡°It ends with an iron door that locks from the inside. Once closed, it will not open again. You will find yourself in a field. Go straight ahead through the forest, and you will eventually reach a wall. Travel left along the wall until you find a break in the stones, and you¡¯ll see a small town on the other side. There is a church in the town where you can say confession.¡±


    Suddenly she grasped my hands.


    ¡°My child¡­ I beg you, take this opportunity to escape. This is a house of murder and sin¡­ leave it and nevere back.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± I asked. ¡°What will they do when they find out I¡¯m gone?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll never suspect me,¡± she said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe with me?¡±


    She smiled sadly and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m an old woman. There is no ce for me out there. I would die in misery. But you  you still have a chance. Go, before they realize you are gone.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered.


    She kissed my forehead. ¡°May God bless you.¡±


    Then she turned back and closed the door behind me.


    I stood there for a moment, overwhelmed by fear


    And then joy exploded through my body.


    I was free!


    I ran down the stone passageway as fast as I could, guided by the dim lightbulbs strung along the ceiling.


    I finally reached the end of the corridor and found the iron door she had mentioned.


    It took all my strength to turn the handle. It shrieked  but the door opened.


    Stone steps led up to a dense canopy of underbrush. Daylight peeked through tiny gaps in the vines.


    I held the heavy door open and remembered Filomena¡¯s words:


    Once closed, it will not open again.


    Once I let go of the door, my choice was final.


    Fear raced through me


    But I thought of Dario in the chapel and what he had said:


    I will do whatever else I LIKE with you¡­ and TO you. I will make you my whore¡­ and when the timees, you will beg me to take you.


    I thought of what I had seen in the pantry  Cat and Valentino coupling in the shadows


    And though I wanted it, I knew my soul was in danger.


    If I stayed, I knew Dario would pursue me¡­


    And I knew that I would eventually give in.


    I let go of the door.


    It swung closed behind me andtched with a metallic CLANK.


    I tried the handle to be sure


    Locked.


    The die was cast. There was no way but forward.


    I fought through the vines and shrubs into the daylight, and left the Rosolinis  and Dario  behind¡­


    ¡­forever.

 16

    As I left the thicket of vines, I looked back over my shoulder.


    The western wing of the mansion was 200 feet behind me, and the house stretched far beyond that to the east.


    I turned and ran.


    It was just as Filomena had said: a field, then a patch of forest.


    I stumbled through the trees until I reached a stone wall at least 10 feet high.


    There was no way I could get over it  and then I remembered what she had told me:


    Go left.


    I did as she said until I found a break in the stones: a huge gap like an earthquake had cracked the wall apart.


    The breach was easy enough to squeeze through, and I found myself on a hill overlooking a tiny vige.


    Careful of snakes like the one I had encountered the other day, I made my way down the barren hillside until I reached the deserted cobblestone streets of the vige.


    It was an old ce  and far smaller than Mensano, which only had 200 inhabitants.


    If I had to guess, I would say fewer than 50 people lived here. It was a dying vige popted by old folks who refused to leave their homes.


    There were only a handful of stone buildings, but one of them was a church. It towered above me, a relic from centuries past.


    I looked all around, but there was no one to be seen in the streets¡­


    So I opened the wooden door of the church and went inside.


    The interior was rustic, with a giant vaulted ceiling. Unlike the chapel in the mansion, it felt cold and impersonal. There was no art adorning the walls here  only bare stone.


    ¡°Hello?¡± I called out timidly.


    Dozens of wooden pews surrounded me on all sides, and I slowly walked down the center aisle. Everything was quiet around me.


    ¡°Hello?¡± I said, louder this time. ¡°Is anyone there?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± a man¡¯s voice answered from the rear of the church, startling me.


    A priest in a ck robe appeared out of the gloom. His face was thin with hollow cheeks, his wispy grey hair unkempt. He walked with a cane, and he looked up into the air as though searching the rafters for something.


    I realized he was blind.


    ¡°Is someone there?¡± he called out.


    I quickly moved closer to him. ¡°I need your help.¡±


    His nk eyes gravitated towards my voice as he smiled. ¡°Yes, my child?¡±


    I felt uneasy. There was something unsettling about the way his eyes roved over me.


    But he was a priest. I was finally safe.


    ¡°I need to call my father,¡± I said. ¡°He lives near Mensano.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite a ways from home. What are you doing here? Did your car break down?¡±


    ¡°No  the Rosolinis were holding me prisoner. I just now escaped.¡±


    ¡°The Rosolinis!¡± he eximed, and his face suddenly darkened.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°And you escaped, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    ¡°They did not take advantage of you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°They did not¡­ sully you?¡±


    The way he said it was disturbing¡­


    Like he was imagining me being touched  or worse


    And he almost seemed to enjoy it.


    ¡°No, they didn¡¯t do anything,¡± I said with a frown. ¡°But I need to call my father to let him know I¡¯m alright.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have a telephone, my dear.¡±


    ¡°None?¡± I asked in astonishment.


    He held out his arms and gestured to the church around him. ¡°As you can see, there is not much here. This is an old vige and an even older church.¡±


    My heart filled with despair. ¡°Well, someone in the vige must have a phone, yes?¡±


    ¡°Probably, but  you escaped from the Rosolinis, you said?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Is there someone I could ask for in the vige, someone with a phone?¡±


    ¡°How did you escape?¡±


    ¡°There was a passageway out the back,¡± I said hurriedly. ¡°I really need to contact my father  thank you, but I should go.¡±


    I turned to leave


    ¡°Wait,¡± he said. ¡°I forgot  I have a cell phone. For emergencies.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t have a phone?¡±


    ¡°I use it so seldom,¡± he said with a smile as he peered up sightlessly into the sky. ¡°It slipped my mind. Come e, I can let you use it.¡±


    He began to tap tap tap his cane towards the back of the church.


    ¡°Come e, my child. Come with me.¡±


    I was afraid¡­ but I followed him as he made his way into the shadows.


    There was a room in the back of the church. Not exactly living quarters, but it contained a table and cabs. The rest of the space was taken up with storage.


    The priest closed the door to the church behind us. I noticed another smaller door, presumably an exit, off to my right.


    ¡°Sit, sit,¡± he said as he felt his way along the cabs lining the walls. ¡°I¡¯m sure my phone is here somewhere  I just have to find it.¡±


    I sat in one of the chairs and tried to suppress my rising panic.


    I only had a limited amount of time before Dario and the others discovered I was gone. It might be hours¡­ or it could be 30 minutes.


    What would happen when they realized I was no longer on the grounds?


    Would they figure out where I had gone?


    ¡°You said you escaped from the Rosolinis?¡± the old man asked as his hands rummaged through open drawers.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You said they were holding you prisoner?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why, exactly?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ there was a murder in my father¡¯s cafe. I saw who did it.¡±


    The priest whirled around. ¡°My child! Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s so horrible¡­ I am so sorry you had to witness that¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Father.¡±


    He walked over to the table, sat down, and reached out for my hands. ¡°Give me your hand. Please.¡±


    I reluctantly put my hand in his.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    His skin felt leathery, his fingers bony.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re alright,¡± he said as he patted my skin.


    ¡°Can you find the phone, please?¡± I asked, trying to hurry him up. ¡°I really need to call my father.¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course,¡± he said soothingly as his eyes roved along the ceiling. ¡°I just want you to know that you¡¯re safe here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, not convinced at all.


    ¡°How did you say you escaped?¡±


    ¡°There was a passageway.¡±


    ¡°And where was it, exactly?¡±


    I frowned. ¡°What does it matter?¡±


    A sound came from behind the door to the church.


    I whirled around.


    The door was still closed.


    ¡°Is there someone else here?¡± I asked, frightened.


    ¡°No, of course not,¡± the priest said. ¡°This is a very old building¡­ it makes sounds sometimes.¡±


    I stared at the door¡­ but I heard nothing else.


    ¡°I need to call my father,¡± I repeated.


    ¡°Of course, of course,¡± he said soothingly. ¡°I¡¯ll get up and find the phone in a moment. I just wanted to make sure you¡¯re alright. The Rosolinis are monsters  I¡¯m sure it was terrifying being held there against your will.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Nothing happened.¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course. You¡¯re safe now. That¡¯s all that matters.¡±


    He still held my hand in his, which felt creepy¡­ but I couldn¡¯t very well yank it away from him.


    Suddenly there was another sound behind the door, like shoes scuffing on stone.


    ¡°Father, are you sure there¡¯s no one else here?!¡± I asked in a panic.


    ¡°I promise you, my child, we are alone.¡±


    I listened intently


    But I heard nothing else.


    The priest chuckled. ¡°If anyone could hear an intruder, it would be me  would you not agree?¡±


    I looked at his blind eyes searching the air above me. ¡°I guess¡­¡±


    ¡°Now, the passageway you mentioned  the one from the Rosolini¡¯s mansion  ¡±


    ¡°Why do you care?!¡± I eximed, then desperately cried out, ¡°I need to call my father! If you¡¯ll just tell me where the phone is, I¡¯ll find it on my own!¡±


    I tried to pull my hand away


    But the priest held me tightly by the wrist.


    I stared at him in horror


    Then struggled to pull away.


    He held me even tighter, his hands like a vise.


    ¡°You must tell me how you escaped,¡± he hissed. ¡°If there is a passageway into the house  ¡±


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± I cried out.


    Suddenly I heard another sound behind the door, like it was creaking open


    And my terror gave me the strength to break away from the priest.


    ¡°STOP!¡± he yelled as I stumbled for the small door on the opposite side of the room.


    I ignored him and exploded through the door into the daylight.


    I looked around wildly.


    I was in an alleyway between a stone wall and the church.


    To my left was a dead end.


    The street was 60 feet away to my right.


    I started to run


    When the door burst open behind me, and a heavy body tackled me to the cobblestones.


    I tried to scream, but a hand that stank of nicotine closed over my mouth.


    ¡°Quiet,¡± a man¡¯s voice hissed in my ear, ¡°or I¡¯ll gut you like a fish.¡±


    Strong hands flipped me roughly onto my back, and I found myself staring up at a stranger with brown hair and a scraggly beard. He wore a cheap suit and he smelled of cigarette smoke and sweat.


    I heard the priest behind him. ¡°Did you get her?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the stranger snarled. ¡°Now get back inside.¡±


    The priest immediately mmed the door shut, leaving me at the mercy of my attacker.


    The stranger turned back to me, malice in his eyes. ¡°Now, you and I are going to have a little talk  ¡±


    That was when I bit down on his hand.


    The taste of smoke and dirt was disgusting  but not as bad as the copper taste of blood.


    ¡°AAAAH!¡± he screamed, then pped me. ¡°You BITCH  you¡¯ll PAY for that!¡±


    He pressed my face to the cobblestones with one hand, and I heard him fumble with his belt with the other. There was the metallic clink of his buckle and the sound of the leather strap.


    ¡°NO!¡± I screamed.


    He cackled. ¡°You¡¯re going to pay me back for what you  ¡±


    He was interrupted by the growl of a powerful engine  far away at first, then rapidly getting closer.


    The man froze on top of me and listened as the engine roared ever louder.


    Tires squealed in the street, a car door opened


    And Dario¡¯s voice yelled, ¡°ALESSANDRA!¡±


    The stranger tried to cover my mouth, but I jerked my head free and screamed, ¡°DARIO!¡±


    The stranger pped me in retribution, then stumbled to his feet.


    I looked over. Dario was running down the alleyway towards us, murder in his eyes.


    The stranger reached inside his suit jacket and pulled something out.


    At first I was afraid it was a gun


    And then I heard the click! of a switchde opening.


    Dario stopped abruptly.


    The man lunged at him


    Dario jumped back


    And then the man swiped again.


    Dario caught the stranger¡¯s arm and brought his knee up against the man¡¯s elbow, breaking it backwards with a CRACK.¡±AAAAAH!¡± the stranger screamed as he fell to his knees.


    Dario pried the knife from the man¡¯s hand, let it tter to the cobblestones, and kicked it away.


    Then he went absolutely insane.


    He mmed his fist into the man¡¯s face


    Again


    And again


    And again.


    Blood spattered across the stones


    And still Dario pummeled the stranger¡¯s face.


    Finally he stopped and let the man fall limply to the ground.


    When he finally turned towards me, Dario looked like a demon. His face was the personification of murder.


    I thought for sure he would kill me in his fury.


    As he reached down to me, I scrabbled backwards in the dirt


    But all he said was, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    I stopped, trembling, and nodded yes.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t hurt you?¡± Dario asked.


    I shook my head no. ¡°He tried, but¡­ you got here in time.¡±


    Dario¡¯s expression got even darker, if that was possible.


    He turned back towards the stranger. I thought for a second that he was going to tear the man limb from limb


    When another engine roared up to the church.


    Tires screeched, doors opened, and Adriano and Massimo ran into the alleyway.


    ¡°What the hell happened?!¡± Adriano shouted.


    ¡°Search the church!¡± Dario yelled, then turned to me. ¡°Was there anyone else?¡±


    ¡°A p-priest,¡± I stuttered.


    ¡°You heard her  GO!¡± Dario raged.


    Adriano ran for the front of the church. Massimo opened the door I hade out of and disappeared inside.


    Dario knelt beside me and put his powerful hands on my shoulders.


    I thought he might shake me or strike me


    But all he did was stare into my eyes.


    ¡°¡­are you sure you¡¯re alright?¡± he asked, his voice quiet.


    I tried to nod yes


    But my eyes welled up and I burst into tears.


    He got down on the ground next to me and cradled me in his arms.


    ¡°Shhh¡­ it¡¯s over¡­ you¡¯re safe,¡± he whispered in my ear. ¡°You¡¯re safe.¡±


    He held me until my sobs subsided  and then I heard shouting from the front of the church.


    ¡°Get your hands off me!¡± howled a familiar old man¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Come on,¡± Dario said as he lifted me effortlessly to my feet.


    He put his arm around me and supported me as we walked to the front of the church.


    A ck Mercedes idled in the deserted street beside the midnight blue Bugatti.

 17

    The priest was kneeling on the ground in front of the cars.


    Massimo stood behind him; one massive paw on the old man¡¯s shoulder forced him to stay on his knees.


    A few feet away, Adriano paced back and forth like an enraged panther, a pistol in his hand.


    When Dario and I emerged from the alleyway, Adriano gestured with his pistol at the priest. ¡°This stronzo acts like he doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡±


    ¡°Leave me alone!¡± the old man cried out.


    Dario nodded to Adriano, who pressed the barrel of the gun against the old man¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Time to answer a few questions, padre,¡± Adriano snarled.


    ¡°Wait  stop  there¡¯s no reason for this,¡± the priest said in a panicked voice.


    ¡°Who do you work for?¡± Dario asked.


    The priest¡¯s blind eyes tracked the sound of Dario¡¯s voice. ¡°The Church  I work for the Church! The pope, Rome, the Vatican!¡±


    ¡°I mean whoever else is lining your pockets.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything! You have to believe me!¡±


    Dario looked at me. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°He knew the man who attacked me,¡± I said. ¡°The priest obeyed him.¡±


    As soon as he heard my voice, the old man¡¯s expression went from frightened to resigned.


    ¡°Damn it¡­ I thought maybe he¡¯d gotten away with her.¡± Then the priest smirked. ¡°I guess not.¡±


    I stared at him in astonishment.


    He had been faking his fear. It had all been a lie.


    Adriano seemed stunned, too. ¡°Who the hell is this bastard?!¡±


    ¡°Probably not even a priest,¡± Dario said grimly. ¡°Who¡¯s your aplice, the one I nearly killed back there?¡±


    ¡°Ask him yourself, asshole,¡± the old man croaked.


    Adriano raised his gun and struck him across the face.


    The old man yelped and went down on all fours.


    Despite his evil intentions towards me, I still cried out in anguish.


    After all, he was elderly  and a priest.


    Or at least dressed like one.


    But the next sound that came out of his mouth chilled me to the bone.


    He began tough¡­ a chuckle at first, then a rising cackle.


    ¡°Who are you, really?¡± Dario asked.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you like to know.¡±


    ¡°Fine. You¡¯ll talk plenty once we get you back to the house and Adriano goes to work on you.¡±


    ¡°Damn straight,¡± Adriano hissed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, you  ¡±


    And the old man let out a string of vile curses that would have been shockinging from a sailor, much less a priest.


    Adrian pistol-whipped him again, opening up a cut across his cheek.


    The old man snarled but didn¡¯t cry out this time.


    ¡°Careful, old man,¡± Dario cautioned him, ¡°or my brother will send you to your eternal reward.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll see you in hell, Dario Rosolini.¡±


    The old man sneeredContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    And suddenly began to froth at the mouth.


    ¡°What the  ¡± Massimo eximed.


    ¡°Cyanide!¡± Dario roared.


    He leapt over to the priest and shoved his finger into the man¡¯s jaws, trying to scoop out whatever poison was inside


    But it was toote.


    The old man¡¯s body jerked a couple of times, and then he copsed onto the ground. White foam continued to spill from his grinning mouth.


    Dario suddenly looked like he¡¯d realized something.


    ¡°The one in the alley!¡± he shouted at Massimo. ¡°Go get him, NOW!¡±


    Massimo turned and ran as fast as he could.


    Meanwhile, Dario wiped his hand in disgust on the fake priest¡¯s robe.


    ¡°He¡¯s dead,¡± Massimo¡¯s voice called out from the alleyway a few secondster. ¡°Same exact thing  cyanide.¡±


    Dario cursed, then yelled, ¡°Does he have a wallet? A phone? Any identification?¡±


    There was another pause, then Massimo said, ¡°Nothing on him.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Adriano asked Dario.


    ¡°Have Massimo put them in the trunk and haul them back to the house. I want you to search the church for any clue about who they work for. I¡¯ll send Valentino to help you.¡±


    ¡°The priest said he had a cell phone in the back,¡± I said, pointing to the rear of the church.


    ¡°Start there,¡± Dario ordered his brother.


    ¡°Do we really want a bunch of dead bodies back at the house?¡± Massimo asked as he walked up.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want them lying around here while Adriano ransacks the ce. It would be just our luck if the cops show up.¡±


    ¡°We own the cops,¡± Adriano said.


    ¡°Yes, and priests nevermit suicide, either,¡± Dario snapped. ¡°Whoever paid these assholes might pay the police to fuck with us, too.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Massimo said. He bent to pick up the priest as Adriano popped the Mercedes¡¯ trunk.


    ¡°Come on,¡± Dario said as he took my hand.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked fearfully.


    ¡°Where do you think?¡± he snapped as he pulled me towards the Bugatti.


    Once we were both inside the sports car, he started the engine and backed into the street.


    ¡°Dario  ¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± he snarled without looking at me.


    ¡°But  ¡±


    He turned and red at me, his eyes furious.


    ¡°¡­thank you for saving me,¡± I whispered.


    He stared at me for a second longer, then turned back to the road.


    Neither he nor I said another word on the way back to the mansion.


    Dario


    At first I felt only relief that Alessandra was safe.


    Soon after that, I became furious with her for disobeying me


    But I put it aside.


    There were more important things to worry about.


    Two days ago, we had intercepted a spy in our territory. Lars had gunned him down at Alessandra¡¯s cafe, but we still didn¡¯t know what he was doing there in the first ce.


    Now I¡¯d just found out there were two spies less than a mile away from my home


    And one of them had been deep undercover as a priest.


    Spies who had killed themselves rather than subject themselves to questioning¡­


    ¡­probably because they knew it would have involved torture, and that we would have eventually broken them.


    But they could have just told us. I would have let them live  even paid them  if they¡¯d ratted out their employers.


    But instead, they chose suicide over betrayal.


    Who the hell amongst our enemies couldmand that kind of loyalty?!


    I wasn¡¯t even certain the men in our organization would die for my family. Not like that.


    The only ones I was sure about were my brothers and Lars.


    Who was this phantom adversary who stalked our every move?


    And what was his n?

 18

    Alessandra


    Nolo, Lars, and Valentino were waiting for us as Dario¡¯s Bugatti drove into the garage.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°I spoke to Adriano on the phone,¡± Nolo said as soon as we got out of the sports car. ¡°What the hell happened?!¡±


    ¡°Valentino, take her to the study,¡± Dario ordered. He, Lars, and Nolo stayed behind in the garage to talk.


    The youngest Rosolini brother walked with me back to the house. He shook his head sympathetically. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to be you for all the gold in the Vatican.¡±


    I spent ten long, agonizing minutes in the study, awaiting my fate


    But if I¡¯d thought Dario was angry at me, it was nothingpared with Nolo.


    ¡°What¡¯s WRONG with you?!¡± he roared as soon as he walked in.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean for anything to happen!¡± I cried out. ¡°I only wanted to see a priest  ¡±


    ¡°And you nearly got yourself killed! Do you understand now that we have enemies everywhere?! That these rules we give you are intended to keep you safe?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± I said as I held back my tears.


    Nolo spent the next several minutes asking questions about what had happened from the time I arrived in the church to when Dario had saved me.


    I answered him truthfully every single time  until he asked, ¡°What did you tell the priest?¡±


    ¡°Nothing!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that!¡± he yelled. ¡°The safety of everyone in this house depends on what you told him! What was it?!¡±


    I tried to remember what I¡¯d said to the blind man. ¡°I told him I¡¯de from your house  that I was being held prisoner  that was it, I swear!¡±


    ¡°Did he ask how you escaped?¡±


    ¡°He did, but I didn¡¯t tell him any details.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, how DID you get out?¡±


    My mind raced through my options.


    If I admitted to knowing about the secret exit, I would get Filomena in terrible trouble.


    I remembered what she¡¯d said:


    They¡¯d KILL me if they knew I brought you here.


    I couldn¡¯t put her in that kind of danger¡­ not when she¡¯d only tried to help me.


    Nolo could see I was stalling.


    ¡°I want the TRUTH, not the best LIE you cane up with!¡± he bellowed.


    I revealed as little as I could while I attempted toe up with a usible exnation.


    ¡°¡­there¡¯s a crack in the wall surrounding your property,¡± I said.


    ¡°We know that  it¡¯s been there forever. My grandfather escaped through it 50 years ago with my grandmother, father, and uncle when a rival family attacked the estate. My grandfather believed it was good luck and refused to patch it up, and my father followed his example. But how did you find it?¡±


    He didn¡¯t mention anything about the secret exit from the mansion¡­


    So I kept quiet, hoping he didn¡¯t know that was how I¡¯d escaped.


    ¡°I¡­ I just did,¡± I saidmely.


    ¡°That¡¯s not good enough!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to escape since the moment I got here! You didn¡¯t think I would eventually find it?¡± I snapped. I sounded much braver than I felt.


    Nolo looked at me suspiciously. ¡°But how did you know about the church? How did you know where the town was?¡±


    I was afraid that I might have to tell him the truth


    And then I remembered what had happened before I¡¯d met Filomena in the hallway.


    I¡¯d been in the kitchen¡­


    Where I¡¯d seen Cat and Valentino having sex in the pantry¡­


    But before that, I had done something else.


    Something I¡¯d forgotten until now.


    ¡°There was a cell phone I looked at,¡± I said. ¡°I searched for the nearest church on Google Maps and it told me which way to go.¡±


    ¡°Who gave you their phone?!¡± Nolo raged, and I realized I might have doomed Caterina by trying to save my own skin.


    ¡°No one! It was just lying there when I snuck into the kitchen,¡± I said, trying to conceal Cat¡¯s identity.


    ¡°What, a cell phone was just conveniently sitting on the counter, unlocked and ready for you to use?¡±


    ¡°I think whoever it belonged to just stepped away for a moment. I saw the map, then I put it back where I found it. I swear it¡¯s the truth.¡±


    Nolo red at me. ¡°I¡¯ll be checking your story.¡±


    I prayed that even if he questioned Caterina, Valentino woulde to her aid.


    ¡°But in the meantime,¡± Nolo continued, ¡°you had better make amends with someone else.¡±


    ¡°¡­Dario,¡± I said guiltily.


    Just then, someone knocked lightly on the door.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Nolo barked.


    A male servant came into the room. He carried a silver tray stacked with towels, bandages, tubes of ointment, and a bucket of ice.


    ¡°Give it to her and leave us,¡± Nolomanded.


    The servant handed me the tray, which I took in confusion. ¡°What am I supposed to do with this?¡±


    ¡°Go to Dario and tend to his hand¡­ which he injured saving YOU,¡± Nolo snapped.


    My eyes grew wide. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s such a good idea¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t, do you? Then perhaps you should reconsider disobeying him and fleeing the property  oh, wait! Toote for that!¡± Nolo said mockingly. ¡°Go to his private study on the third floor. Turn right at the top of the staircase, then it¡¯s two doors on your left. Make peace with him, whatever the price. Understood?¡±


    I nodded¡­ and wondered fearfully what that price might be.


    As I was walking out, I stopped and turned back to Nolo.


    ¡°Yes?¡± he asked testily.


    ¡°How did Dario know where I was?¡±


    Nolo looked at me like I was an idiot. ¡°Are you forgetting your little temper tantrumst night? As soon as we discovered you were missing, we guessed you were headed for the nearest church. Thank god we were right.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ why did Adriano and Massimo show up, too?¡±


    ¡°As backup, of course!¡± Nolo yelled. ¡°What, you think we let the head of the family run around without protecting him?¡±


    I frowned. Dario had shown up first, by almost a minute. If someone had been lying in wait to hurt him, Adriano and Massimo would have arrived toote.


    ¡°But  ¡±


    ¡°GO!¡± Nolo shouted, and I quickly scurried out of the room.


    But as I left, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that he hadn¡¯t been entirely truthful.

 19

    I followed Nolo¡¯s instructions and found a closed door down the hall. I knocked gently.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Dario¡¯s muffled voice said.


    I entered the room to see him glowering at me from behind an ornate desk. The shelves lining the walls were filled with leather-bound books and ancient marble busts.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± he snapped.


    I held up the tray. Its contents rattled slightly in my trembling hands. ¡°Nolo said that¡­ that I shoulde in and tend to your hand.¡±


    Dario narrowed his eyes. ¡°Is that all?¡±


    ¡°¡­and to say thank you. Again. For saving me.¡±


    He stared at me angrily. ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°¡­and to apologize. For running away.¡±


    ¡°For disobeying me,¡± he growled.


    A couple of hours ago, those words  For disobeying you  would have stuck in my throat. If I¡¯d said them at all, I would have spat them out from between clenched teeth.


    But a lot had happened in thest two hours.


    All I could smell was the stranger¡¯s nicotine-stained hand over my mouth¡­


    And all I could hear was the clink of his belt buckle as he undid his pants.


    ¡°¡­for disobeying you,¡± I whispered.


    That seemed to satisfy Dario somewhat. He gestured with his head, and I walked over next to him.


    There was an ottoman next to his chair. I sat down on it while I did my work.


    I took his hand tenderly in mine and examined it. He had washed off the blood from my attacker, but the knuckles were bruised, scraped, and swollen.


    I packed some ice in one of the towels, wet the cloth with melted water in the bucket, and put it on his hand.


    He watched me angrily the entire time.


    I looked up at him, then averted my eyes as I continued to apply the ice.


    Finally he spoke. ¡°Do you understand now why I didn¡¯t want you to leave the grounds? Why I refused your request to go to a church?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I murmured with downcast eyes.


    ¡°One of our enemies showed up at your cafe two nights ago. Now we¡¯ve found spies just a mile from my house  and one of them was masquerading as a priest, no less. When I order you to do something, it¡¯s not just to protect the family, but to protect you. The people who want to kill us would dly do the same to you just because you¡¯re staying here.¡±


    I wanted to say, I think you mean ¡®just because you¡¯re IMPRISONED here¡¯


    But I decided now wasn¡¯t the time to speak my thoughts.


    ¡°I know,¡± was all I murmured.


    ¡°More and more, I find the people around me are either my enemies or paid off by my enemies.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have allies?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Not since my father died, it seems,¡± he said bitterly.


    Neither of us said anything else for a couple of minutes.


    Finally I removed the wet towel, dried his hand, and began to dab a sweet-smelling ointment on his skin. Then I wrapped a bandage around his knuckles and his palm.


    The process was slow and rxing. Eventually my fear began to subside.


    His hand was huge  it dwarfed mine. And his fingers were so calloused¡­ so rough and manly¡­


    When I finished, I put everything back on the tray. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you now.¡±


    I got up to go and was halfway to the door when he spoke.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    I turned slowly to look at him. My stomach was churning. ¡°¡­yes?¡±


    He smiled evilly. ¡°You disobeyed me. Did you think you were going to escape unpunished?¡±


    My heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whispered. ¡°I promise not to do it again.¡±


    He stood up behind the desk. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you promise you¡¯ll do in the future; I only care what you¡¯ve already done. Now came here.¡±


    I timidly walked back to the desk, afraid of what he might do.


    ¡°Take off your panties,¡± hemanded.


    I stared at him. ¡°W-what?¡±


    ¡°You heard me.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    I came up with the stupidest excuse possible.


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t. My hands are full.¡±


    ¡°Put it down.¡±


    I swallowed hard, then put the tray on top of the desk.


    ¡°Now do it,¡± he ordered.


    ¡°I¡­ please, don¡¯t,¡± I said, my eyes welling up.


    He rounded the desk and snarled, ¡°I don¡¯t want your tears  I want you to obey me. Now take off your panties.¡±


    I steeled myself as I imagined the most terrible things he was about to do to me.


    I slowly bent down to the hem of my dress¡­


    ¡­pulled it up on both sides so at least my front was covered¡­


    ¡­and slowly pulled off my underwear and let it drop around my ankles.


    Then I let go of my dress and let it fall down to my knees again.


    I couldn¡¯t look at him as I did it. My face was blushing bright red, and my entire body trembled in fear.


    ¡°Step out of them,¡± he said, his voice husky. He no longer sounded angry.


    I nced up at him.


    There was something else in his face now as he stared at me:


    Desire.


    I began to breathe harder, my chest rising and falling, as I slowly stepped away and left my undergarments on the floor.


    I thought of our kiss the night before, and suddenly I felt a growing heat between my legs.


    But I didn¡¯t think tonight would end with only a kiss.


    Which both thrilled me¡­


    And terrified me.


    He walked over and got right up next to me.


    ¡°Pull your dress up to your thighs,¡± hemanded in a low voice. ¡°And look at me while you do it.¡±


    I stared into his dark, terrible eyes as I bent over and slowly pulled up my dress to my thighs.


    His hand reached down and grabbed the hem of my dress.


    ¡°Please  ¡± I said, frightened


    ¡°Be quiet,¡± he said, his voice a low growl.


    I closed my mouth, though my lips quivered with fear.


    He watched me, and I stared at him¡­


    And I felt his fingertips graze the inside of my thighs, light as a feather.


    ¡°Oh,¡± I half-gasped, half-whispered.


    ¡°Has anyone ever touched you here before?¡±


    My mouth was dry, and I could not speak. All I could do was shake my head no.


    ¡°So I¡¯m the first,¡± he murmured.


    His fingers slowly traced their way up the inside of my leg.


    I whimpered in fear and shame.


    The fear was understandable.


    The shame came from letting a man do this to me


    Of letting il Mostro do this to me


    And me wanting him to do more.


    His fingers got all the way to the top of my legs¡­ and then paused.


    I stared into his dark eyes and felt like I was drowning.


    I wanted to scream Stop!


    ¡­but another voice inside me whispered, Keep going¡­ PLEASE keep going¡­


    It was the whisper that he listened to.


    His finger touched the hairs on my sex, tickling me, stroking me


    And then suddenly the tip of his finger found wet, bare skin.


    I gasped.


    He glided slowly along my lips until he reached the top¡­


    Where his finger found a swollen pearl of desire.


    He began to slowly circle it¡­


    The gentlest of touches¡­


    And I began to moan.


    I had never felt anything like this before.


    No one had ever touched me there


    And I had certainly never done anything like this myself.


    It was sinful pleasure


    Lust and desire and all the things I had been warned about forever


    And I loved it.


    But I tried to resist¡­


    I truly did.


    ¡°Stop,¡± I whispered as his fingertip slowly caressed me down there.


    ¡°No,¡± he growled softly into my ear.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He began to circle me with slightly more pressure¡­


    And the pleasure inside me doubled.


    ¡°Oh please¡­ stop,¡± I moaned.


    His lips brushed against my ear. I shivered as he whispered, ¡°No.¡±


    His finger began to stroke up and down.


    The little button of pleasure between my legs grew hotter and hotter. I felt an incredible need, a terrible urge for something to fill me up  for something toe inside me, deep inside me


    ¡°Please stop!¡± I sobbed  not with tears, but overwhelmed with pleasure and emotion and feelings I had never even imagined.


    ¡°No,¡± he said in a guttural growl.


    His other hand reached up to the front of my dress and found my right nipple, hard and stiff beneath my bra¡­ and he began to stroke it, too.


    Between my legs, his finger began to rub faster  harder


    As his other fingers lightly pinched my nipple


    And it felt like my legs might give way beneath me.


    I grabbed onto his muscr arms and held on for dear life.


    The most pleasurable heat imaginable rolled through me like a wave from my thighs up into my body.


    My eyelids fluttered and closed involuntarily  I could no longer keep them open.


    ¡°OH GOD!¡± I cried out as pleasure filled my entire body.


    Waves of ecstasy took hold of me. Muscles I didn¡¯t know I had fluttered in my belly.


    My legs gave way beneath me, and my ass copsed back against the desk.


    Suddenly his mouth was on mine, his lips pressing hard against mine.


    I kissed him desperately as the heat and pleasure inside me reached a crescendo.


    My fingers dug into his arms as I pulled away from his kiss and screamed like I was dying.


    A few secondster, his finger began to slow down¡­


    And the pressure began to ease off as he gently circled the tiny pearl of desire between my legs.


    Still, wave after wave of pleasure rolled through my body.


    Not as powerful¡­ not as intense¡­ more like waterpping on the beach after a giant wave has crashed on the sand.


    Finally it was over¡­ but I stayed there, my eyes closed, not wanting it to end.


    I felt his hands move away from my thighs and my breast.


    Secondster, Dario pulled me upright and set me on my feet.


    My eyes fluttered open and I stood there in a daze.


    Dario was staring at me. He looked insane¡­


    Or consumed with maddening hunger¡­


    Like a starving wolf just seconds away from devouring a fawn.


    ¡°Get out,¡± he said hoarsely.


    I stared at him, confused. ¡°¡­what?¡±


    ¡°That was your punishment. Now get out.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°But  ¡±


    He leaned down in my face and said angrily, ¡°Get¡­ OUT.¡±


    I stumbled away from him, suddenly ashamed of what had just happened¡­


    Ashamed of the wetness slicking the inside of my thighs¡­


    Ashamed that I wanted more.


    I knelt to grab my underwear from the ground


    ¡°Leave them and GET OUT!¡± he thundered.


    I stumbled out of the room, tears flowing down my face.


    I hurried back to my room, where I copsed on my bed and wept¡­


    ¡­both for my lost innocence¡­


    ¡­and at his bewildering cruelty.

 20

    Dario


    I nearly lost control.


    If she had stayed there an instant longer, I might have.


    The feel of her breast beneath my hand  her nipple between my finger and thumb


    Her wetness as I circled her clit


    The way she screamed when she came


    I felt like an animal.


    My cock was hard as steel beneath my pants. She made me so hard it hurt.


    I wanted to throw her down on the desk, ravage her, thrust deep inside her and fuck her like a raging bull


    But she was a virgin.


    It would have hurt her  turned all her pleasure to pain


    And I had made a promise.


    I wouldn¡¯t take her until she begged.


    So I had to make her leave before I gave in to my animal desires.


    She¡¯d stared at me with wounded eyes as I yelled at her to leave  but finally she did.


    I leaned against the desk, panting with desire, still smelling her scent in the air long after she fled.


    I lifted my finger, the one I had touched her clit with, and tasted her.


    She was both sweet and musky¡­ like watermelon and a hint of cloves¡­


    And I knew that the next time I ¡®punished¡¯ her, I would have to taste her for real.


    Alessandra


    That evening, Filomena brought my dinner up to me on a tray. While setting out the food, she gently informed me that Nolo said I was confined to my room until further notice.


    That was probably for the best. I had no idea how I could ever face Dario again after what he had done to me  much less see him in front of all his brothers.


    After I ate, I grew groggy and fell into a deep and dreamless sleep.


    When I woke up the next morning, all the physical tension in my body was gone. I felt so rxed¡­


    But I was sad as Iy there in the early morning light.


    All I could think about was Dario¡­


    His hands touching me¡­


    Giving me so much pleasure¡­


    And then him acting like Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde and forcing me out of the room.


    I also felt horrible for another reason.


    No one had ever done anything like that to me before.


    I knew it was wrong¡­


    To be touched like that before marriage¡­


    To be with a man out of wedlock¡­


    But I had loved it. And I felt shame that I wanted more.


    I tried to resist, but what Dario had made me feel was too powerful.


    I worked up my courage as Iy there in bed¡­


    Pulled up my negligee¡­


    And hesitantly touched between my legs.


    I¡¯d never done it before, and it felt awkward and unsatisfying.


    I tried to mimic Dario¡¯s actions¡­ but even when I found the spot that had felt so good yesterday, it still wasn¡¯t nearly as good as what he had done.


    What I wanted was for HIM to touch me.


    I closed my eyes¡­


    And imagined his smell  that expensive cologne he wore¡­


    The mesmerizing depths of his dark eyes¡­


    His muscles¡­


    And as I touched myself and thought of him, my pleasure increased within seconds.


    I imagined it was his finger down there caressing me.


    Tiny waves of pleasure rippled through my belly¡­


    But it still wasn¡¯t as good as him¡­


    And I gave up trying.


    Not only that, I was ashamed I¡¯d done something I wasn¡¯t supposed to.


    Although, I thought wryly, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be going to confession anytime soon.


    After I showered and dressed, I went down to the kitchen.


    As soon as Cat saw me, she turned away in silence.


    Oh no¡­


    I winced as I asked, ¡°Did Nolo talk to you?¡±


    Cat looked at me with both anger and fear. ¡°You could have gotten me killed  you know that, right?!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell him it was you!¡± I protested frantically. ¡°I just said I found a phone and looked at it  ¡±


    ¡°And then you ran off and disobeyed Don Rosolini!¡± she hissed. ¡°Nolo threatened to fire me! I could have lost everything!¡±


    ¡°I just figured that Valentino would have stepped in and protected you,¡± I mumbled.


    Cat looked wary. ¡°And why would he have done that?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ because¡­ you know.¡±


    Cat looked a little afraid. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    I tilted my head to the side in exasperation. ¡°I saw you in the pantry yesterday.¡±


    Cat¡¯s eyes nearly bugged out of her head  and then she buried her face in her hands. ¡°Oh my God¡­ oh my God, oh my God, oh my God¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell Nolo,¡± I whispered.


    Cat pulled her head out of her hands and looked up at the ceiling.


    ¡°I told him we couldn¡¯t do it in here¡­ I told him we would get caught¡­¡± Then she looked at me angrily. ¡°And YOU  you little pervert, spying on us!¡±


    I flushed bright red. ¡°I¡¯m  I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Cat scowled at me


    Then the corner of her mouth twitched the tiniest bit¡­


    And she burst outughing.


    ¡°Sainted Virgin, your face!¡­ I¡¯m just kidding with you. I mean, I¡¯m not exactly happy you watched us  but let¡¯s just say I¡¯m d it was you and not somebody else.¡± Cat smiled impishly. ¡°To be honest, I totally would¡¯ve watched, too.¡±


    I still felt absolutely mortified and couldn¡¯t speak.


    She giggled and patted my hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine,¡± she said, then looked at me like I was a naughty child. ¡°I¡¯m still pissed about the phone, though.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever I can to make it up to you,¡± I promised.


    ¡°Hmph,¡± she said yfully, then broke out into an excited smile. ¡°He¡¯s amazing, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    All I could do was imagine myself in the pantry, pressed against the wall, with Dario inside me.


    I was suddenly very hot and wet, and I pressed my legs together ufortably.


    Cat didn¡¯t notice. She was still imagining yesterday as she bit her lower lip and rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Oh my god¡­ the way he makes me feel¡­ it¡¯s like no other man I¡¯ve ever been with.¡± Then she looked at me, her eyes sparkling. ¡°Who¡¯s the best you¡¯ve ever been with?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I haven¡¯t,¡± I stammered.


    She stared at me like I had three eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve never had sex before?!¡±


    ¡°¡­no¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, you poor girl¡­ we have to get youid.¡± She yfully pointed at me. ¡°Not Valentino, though  he¡¯s mine.¡±


    I frantically shook my head no. ¡°I would never  ¡±


    ¡°Have you ever even kissed anyone?¡± she interrupted.


    ¡°I¡­ y-yes¡­¡±


    Her face shone with excitement. ¡°How far did you let him go?¡±


    I swallowed and thought of Dario¡¯s hand beneath my dress.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡­ he touched me¡­¡±


    Cat waited expectantly.


    ¡°¡­down there,¡± I whispered, pointing below my waist.


    I couldn¡¯t believe I was sharing this private information with a woman who was basically a stranger


    But I figured I owed her for the trouble I¡¯d gotten her into.


    ¡­plus it turned me on to actually talk about it.


    ¡°You let him finger you?!¡± Cat squealed.


    ¡°I¡­ I guess¡­?¡±

 21

    She frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Don¡¯t you know what he did?¡±


    I shrugged like, Sort of¡­?


    ¡°Oh my god, you really are a good little Catholic girl, aren¡¯t you?¡± Cat said, realizing how inexperienced I was. She immediately leaned over the counter to gossip. ¡°All right, tell me exactly what he did to you.¡±


    ¡°He¡­ he took his finger and¡­ he touched this spot that felt really good¡­¡±


    ¡°Ohhhhh¡­ he stroked your clit,¡± she said knowingly. ¡°Not bad. Before Valentino, I was lucky if a guy even knew I had one, much less find it.¡±


    ¡°¡­my clit?¡± I asked. I had no idea what she was talking about.


    ¡°Your clitoris,¡± Cat said casually.


    When I didn¡¯t reply, she said, ¡°Madonn¡­ didn¡¯t anybody exin the birds and bees to you?¡±


    I frowned in annoyance. ¡°I know about sex.¡±


    And I did. My mother had exined how babies were made and how I would get my period.


    But she died when I was 12. After that, my father never spoke of sex  and I had no aunts or grandmother to tell me more.


    ¡°Exin it to me, then,¡± Cat demanded.


    ¡°When a husband and wife love each other very much  ¡±


    ¡°Man and woman,¡± she interrupted. ¡°And they don¡¯t exactly have to love each other  trust me. My God, the Church has brainwashed you¡­ do you even know what your clit is?¡±


    I feel absolutely mortified that I was so ignorant and shook my head no.


    Cat sighed heavily. ¡°Let me draw you a picture  no, wait, this is better.¡±


    There was a bowl of freshly made dough nearby. Cat pulled out a huge handful, pped it down on the countertop, and began shaping it.


    ¡°Alright, these are your legs¡­ see? And this is your pussy.¡±


    I blushed to hear her say the word, but I watched with intense interest.


    ¡°The pussy is the whole thing, but it has different parts. You have the vagina, which is the hole that the guy sticks his cock in. Once you¡¯re nice and wet, that is. Around the vagina are thebia, the lips. You have outside lips and inside lips¡­ and if you follow them all the way up to the top, that¡¯s where you find your clit.¡±


    She made a pea-sized ball of dough and put it at the top of the slit. Then she crimped a little bit more dough and made a sort of half-nket over the tiny sphere.


    ¡°There¡¯s also a hood over the clit, and that feels really good, too  but it¡¯s the clit that¡¯s the most sensitive. For some women, it¡¯s too sensitive  and for most women, you have to warm her up first before touching her clit directly. But once you do, it¡¯s fantastic.¡± Cat slowly moved her fingertip around the pea in a circle. ¡°Is that what he did to you?¡±


    I hadn¡¯t seen it, obviously, but what she was doing seemed remarkably simr to what Dario had done.


    I nodded vigorously, my cheeks zing hot


    And my¡­


    (Oh God, I can¡¯t even say it)


    ¡­my pussy got even wetter.


    Cat grinned. ¡°How did it feel?¡±


    ¡°AMAZING,¡± I blurted out, then blushed even harder.


    Sheughed out loud. ¡°What happened?!¡±


    ¡°He just keep touching it¡­ circling it¡­ stroking it¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop, you¡¯re getting me turned on,¡± Catughed as she fanned herself with one hand. ¡°Did he make youe?¡±


    I stared at her. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Cat¡¯s head fell forward on her neck like she couldn¡¯t believe I¡¯d even said it. ¡°You don¡¯t know what an orgasm is?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, were you raised in a nunnery?¡± She didn¡¯t wait for me to answer. ¡°It¡¯s this amazing feeling through your pussy and parts of your body. It¡¯s, like, this intense pleasure  ¡±


    ¡°Like you¡¯re sneezing down there, and it feels really good, and you do it over and over and over again?¡± I asked.


    Catughed. ¡°Oh shit, it sounds like you came!¡±


    My cheeks burned bright red again.


    Dario made mee¡­


    ¡°Daaaamn¡­ you¡¯re practically a nun, and the first guy who touched you gave you an orgasm? Lucky girl,¡± Cat purred. Then she asked excitedly, ¡°Who was he?¡±


    A mafioso.


    The man who runs this entire estate and crime family.


    ¡°¡­just a guy¡­¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°Wow¡­ well, if he could get you off the first time with his fingers, imagine what he could do with his cock.¡±


    I felt like I was burning up.


    Both my face


    And my pussy.


    Cat groaned. ¡°Now I¡¯m all turned on! I am not fucking Valentino in the pantry again, so no more sex talk!¡±


    That was fine by me.


    All I could think of was Dario touching me¡­


    Touching my clit¡­


    And making mee, over and over


    ¡°Alright,¡± Cat said, interrupting my daydream, ¡°want to make it up to me for screwing me over with Nolo?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course,¡± I said, grateful for something else to think about.


    ¡°Good.¡± She pointed at a nearby counter where there was a beautiful wooden tray and a te filled with fruit, fresh bread, and butter. ¡°Once I make a cup of espresso, I need you to take that up to Don Rosolini.¡±


    My entire body jerked as I stared at her. ¡°¡­Dario?¡±


    Cat looked over her shoulder with an amused expression.


    ¡°My, aren¡¯t we forward! Yes, the boss. He wants some breakfast before he works.¡± She leaned forward and whispered, ¡°He scares me a little.¡±


    Tell me about it.


    I blushed even harder. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea¡­¡±


    She frowned as she worked the levers on an expensive coffee machine, and it began to hum and churn. ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s¡­¡±


    He¡¯s the one who made mee.


    ¡°¡­uh, he¡¯s very angry with me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bet, after you ran off like that,¡± she said as she filled a porcin cup with dark, steaming coffee. ¡°Well, here¡¯s your chance to make it up to him and me.¡±


    ¡°Caterina¡­¡± I said in a pleading voice.


    She frowned at me crossly as she set the cup down on the tray. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯ll look at my phone and watch me having sex  THEN you¡¯ll get me in trouble and nearly get me fired! But when I ask you to help me with one little favor  nooooooo.¡±


    I closed my eyes.


    I felt awful.


    And¡­ to be truthful¡­Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Part of me hoped that Dario would ¡®punish¡¯ me again.


    ¡°¡­alright,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Good!¡± Cat said gleefully and pped her hands like a child. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I sighed heavily as I picked up the tray. ¡°Where am I going?¡±


    ¡°His bedroom.¡±


    I stared at her. ¡°His bedroom?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s where he wants it.¡±


    I winced. ¡°Caterina  ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare back out now, you little pervert!¡±


    I gasped. ¡°Why did you call me that?!¡±


    I thought it was because she knew what might happen if I went to his bedroom¡­


    ¡°Because you like watching people fuck,¡± she said and snorted withughter. ¡°Use the inte from now on  it¡¯s full of porn.¡±


    I groaned inwardly. ¡°Where¡¯s his bedroom?¡±


    ¡°Second floor on the east wing, all the way at the end.¡±


    Now I stared at her in terror. ¡°Oh no¡­¡±


    ¡°What now?¡±


    ¡°The east wing is the one ce Nolo said I was to never go!¡±


    She made a face. ¡°I was supposed to go up there, so it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°No, Caterina, really, I can¡¯t  ¡±


    She put her hands on her hips and looked at me sternly. ¡°Really? You steal my phone, run away from the house, watch me fuck in the pantry, nearly get me fired  but going down a hallway is too much for you?¡±


    I groaned, closed my eyes¡­ and turned around to walk out of the kitchen.


    I was going to regret this. I just knew it.


    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit!¡± Cat called after me. ¡°Try not to get me in trouble again on your way up there!¡±

 22

    I slowly carried the tray up the stairs. I was so nervous that the espresso cup rattled slightly in its saucer.


    I got to the second floor¡­ held my breath¡­ and started walking down the hall to the left.


    I just knew at any second that Nolo was going to jump out of the shadows, point at me, and yell, ¡°AHA!¡±


    The closer I got to the end of the eastern wing, the harder my heart thudded in my chest.


    When I finally reached the closed door at the end of the hallway, I rapped on it lightly.


    ¡°H-hello?¡±


    No answer.


    I knocked a little harder.


    ¡°¡­hello?¡±


    I looked behind me down the hall.


    No one was there.


    And Caterina said to deliver it to the room, so¡­


    I turned the knob and the door opened.


    I stood there in shock as I stared at a truly magnificent bedroom.


    It wasrger than any other room in the house except for the dining room.


    There was a king-sized canopy bed to my left. Gauzy curtains hung down all around it, and theforter was pulled back over rumpled sheets.


    Masterpieces from Italian Renaissance painters hung on the walls.


    Thick Arabian rugs covered the hardwood floors.


    There were several mahogany wardrobes and a matching desk in the corner.


    And a twenty-foot section of the wall had French doors that looked out on a massive balcony. Beyond that was a gorgeous view of the vineyards and orchards.


    My bedroom was nice, but this¡­ this looked like it belonged to a king.


    I stood there staring at the opulence of it all¡­


    And suddenly realized why Dario hadn¡¯t answered my knocking.


    I could hear the shhhhhh of a shower from behind a half-closed door to my right.


    I swallowed hard.


    Just put the tray down on the desk over there and walk out, I told myself.


    But another little voice  a tiny devil on my shoulder  whispered in my ear.


    You can look!


    One tiny peek can¡¯t hurt¡­


    You probably won¡¯t see anything, anyway.


    Once I set the tray on the desk, my feet carried me over to the door like a sleepwalker.


    The shower was louder now as I peeked through the half-open door.


    The room was beautiful, full of marble and gold


    But that wasn¡¯t what I looked at.


    Halfway across the bathroom was a giant cube with walls of ss¡­


    And Dario stood naked in the middle, his face held up to the spray of water.


    My mouth dropped open.


    He was absolutely gorgeous.


    It was like looking at a Greek god.


    Or an Italian one.


    A god, anyway.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Albeit one with tattoos all over.


    His shoulders were so broad¡­ his chest so powerful¡­


    His biceps were so big that they strained against his olive skin.


    His body was all muscle. His stomach was ribbed like a washboard  a six-pack, I think the Americans call it.


    And then my eyes dropped even further


    And I gasped.


    I had seen a couple of penises in my life  boys swimming in the river near Mensano when I was a teenager. Theirs had been small.


    Dario¡¯s was not small.


    It dangled long and thick between his muscr thighs as water cascaded off it.


    When he moved, it swung slowly. I could tell it would be heavy if I held it in my hand.


    And at the thought of that


    Of me holding it in my hand


    Caressing it¡­


    Stroking it¡­


    Kissing it¡­


    I nearly started hyperventting.


    Everywhere he¡¯d touched mest night


    My pussy, I thought guiltily, still not used to the word


    Felt like it was on fire.


    Pleasurable fire, but on fire nheless.


    But how could it be on fire when I was suddenly so wet?


    Suddenly Dario wiped the water from his eyes and turned towards me.


    I freaked out.


    I don¡¯t know if he saw me, but I turned and ran out of the bedroom as fast as I could.


    I sped down the hallway, raced down the stairs, and made a beeline straight for the kitchen.


    I wasn¡¯t thinking. All I knew was that I had to return to something normal, to something familiar  and Cat was the closest thing to normal and familiar that I had.


    As soon as I walked in, she turned to me. ¡°Ah, so you didn¡¯t die!¡±


    I shook my head no as I sat on one of the stools by the central ind.


    ¡°Did you see Don Rosolini?¡± she asked as she went back to cutting strawberries.


    ¡°¡­sort of,¡± I said in a squeaky little voice.


    Cat looked over at me with a frown. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Nothing!¡± I said quickly.


    She put down the knife. ¡°Spill,¡± she ordered.


    I put my head in my hands, ovee with shame. ¡°I¡­ heard the shower in the bathroom¡­¡±


    She gasped. ¡°YOU WENT OVER THERE AND LOOKED?!¡±


    Still hiding my face with my hands, I nodded.


    ¡°Oh my GOD, you ARE a little pervert!¡± she cackled. ¡°If there¡¯s something you shouldn¡¯t look at, you just go right for it, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Then she paused.


    ¡°Wait¡­ did you see Don Rosolini NAKED?¡± she whispered.


    I peeked one eye out from between my fingers¡­ and nodded.


    ¡°OH MY GOD, OH MY GOD!¡± she shrieked.


    ¡°Shhhhh!¡± I said, trying to quiet her.


    She raced over next to me and grabbed my hands. ¡°What did he look like?¡± she whispered, her face only a few inches from mine.


    My eyes closed involuntarily for a second. ¡°Like a Greek god¡­¡±


    ¡°Unh!¡± she murmured, biting her lip. ¡°Valentino¡¯s incredibly hot, but I mean¡­ Don Rosolini¡­ oh my god, I¡¯m so jealous.¡± She grinned and whispered, ¡°Was he¡­ big?¡±


    I stared at her. ¡°I¡­ guess?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah, you wouldn¡¯t really know, would you?¡±


    ¡°How big is it normally?¡± I asked innocently.


    ¡°Ask any man and he¡¯ll tell you he¡¯s at least two inches bigger than he actually is. But I¡¯ve seen a few in my time, so¡­¡±


    She went back over to the bowl and pulled out a hunk of dough that she rolled into a tube maybe three inches long. ¡°I¡¯d say they¡¯re about that big when they¡¯re soft  and probably double that when they¡¯re hard.¡±


    I stared at her. ¡°They get hard?¡±


    Sheughed. ¡°Well, of course they do! Otherwise, how would you get it in your pussy? It¡¯d be like trying to stick an overcooked piece of spaghetti in a hole.¡±


    I hadn¡¯t thought of that.


    She grinned, reached out for the nearest fruit bowl, and seized arge banana. ¡°Valentino¡¯s a lot bigger than your average guy. Yeah¡­ that¡¯s about right,¡± she said as she circled her fingers around the banana.


    Then she looked at me gleefully. ¡°So¡­ how big was Don Rosolini?¡±


    I raised an eyebrow at the banana, which was so firm that it didn¡¯t seem to be a goodparison.


    ¡°Hand me the bowl of dough,¡± I said.


    She pushed it over eagerly and watched as I scooped out a couple of handfuls and started rolling them into one long tube.


    I paused¡­ then added some more dough and rolled.


    Then added a little bit more.


    ¡°Jesus!¡± Cat eximed. ¡°What the hell, was he jerking off in the shower?¡±


    ¡°¡­what?¡±


    She rolled her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know about  never mind, of course you don¡¯t. Jerking off is when a guy is stroking his own dick,¡± she said as she moved her hand through the air.


    ¡°Would it have been hard if he was¡­ jerking off?¡±


    Sheughed. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then he wasn¡¯t jerking off.¡±


    Cat stared at me


    Then looked down at the cylinder of dough in my hand.


    ¡°OH MY GOD!¡± she cried out, then began fanning herself with one hand.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s really hung!¡± she whispered. ¡°Madonn¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that¡­ good?¡± I asked, seriously bewildered.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind finding out!¡± Cat said with a snort.


    For some reason, I felt a stab of jealousy when she said it.


    You already have Valentino, I wanted to snap.


    Suddenly there was a sharp knock behind me.


    Both Cat and I jumped in fright.


    I whirled around to see Valentino at the doorway, smirking. ¡°What are you two talking about?¡±


    The blood rushed to my cheeks. ¡°NOTHING!¡±


    ¡°Nothing!¡± Cat yelped at the same time, though not as loud as me.


    Valentino raised one eyebrow as he looked back and forth between me and Cat.


    Then he nced down at the counter in front of me.


    I looked down to see what he was looking at


    And saw the long tube of dough.


    I hastily pounded it with one fist and smashed it all together.


    ¡°Just making bread! Ha ha!¡± I said, forcing augh that made me sound crazy.


    Valentino frowned at how strange I was acting, then jerked his head back towards the hallway. ¡°Dario wants to see you.¡±


    I suddenly felt like I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    I looked around at Cat in a panic


    And her hand flew up to her mouth in shock.


    ¡°W-w-why?¡± I stuttered.


    ¡°Who knows,¡± Valentino said as he strolled past me and went over to Cat.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± I asked, then added hopefully, ¡°His study?¡±


    ¡°No, his bedroom,¡± he said as he took a piece of strawberry off the cutting board, threw it in the air, and caught it in his mouth.


    I was nearly out of my mind with panic.


    I looked over at Cat in desperation


    And her mouth dropped open in the biggest grin I¡¯ve ever seen, like she was about to cheer.


    She immediately went back to normal (to hide her excitement) when Valentino finished eating his strawberry.


    Then she suddenly looked shocked.


    She red at Valentino like, What the hell are you DOING?!


    I couldn¡¯t see because he was standing right next to her, but I would have bet money that his hand was on her ass.


    He just ignored her like nothing unusual was going on.


    ¡°Well?¡± he asked as he looked at me.


    ¡°W-well what?¡±


    Cat made a little eep! noise and grasped the edge of the counter.


    I was betting Valentino¡¯s hand had traveled somewhere else¡­


    But he still didn¡¯t let on that anything was amiss.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you go?¡± he asked, pointing at the door with his free hand.


    God only knows what he was doing to Cat with the other one.


    ¡°Uh¡­ okay,¡± I said with a tremulous voice.


    I looked fearfully at Cat over my shoulder as I walked out of the kitchen.


    She gave me a thumbs-up and smile like You¡¯ve got this!


    Thest thing I heard as I closed the door was Cat giggling and gasping, ¡°Oh!¡±


    And then the pantry door opened and quickly shut.

 23

    I stood outside his bedroom for almost 30 seconds before I found the courage to knock on the closed door.


    More like gentle rapping, really.


    Actually, just the faintest tap.


    There wasn¡¯t any answer, so I turned to go


    ¡°Come in,¡± Dario¡¯s voice said from within.


    I winced.


    Oh no¡­


    When I opened the door and walked in, I felt like I was wearing lead boots.


    Then I gasped.


    Dario was leaning over his desk, looking at something on aptop.


    He had on dark cks


    But the rest of him was naked.


    His skin was still damp from the shower. Droplets of water traced the curves of his muscles, and his wet hair hung in strands across his forehead.


    He looked up, saw me, and his mood darkened.


    ¡°Close the door,¡± he ordered.


    I shut it with a trembling hand.


    He stood up and walked over to me.


    His massive chest rippled, and his abs cast shadows from the bright light of the windows.


    He had all sorts of tattoos: ck swirling patterns, guns, skulls, phrases in Italian like ¡®Family Above All.¡¯


    They seemed dangerous¡­ mysterious¡­ and I stared at them in wonder.


    Well¡­ actually, I was staring at his gorgeous body, and the tattoos just happened to be there.


    He stopped right in front of me and looked down. Even in his bare feet, he towered above me.


    ¡°You came into my room earlier,¡± he said.


    It wasn¡¯t a question.


    ¡°¡­yes,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°What did Nolo tell you about the eastern wing of the second floor?¡±


    ¡°But Caterina was going to deliver your breakfast, and she was busy,¡± I lied, ¡°and she wanted me to help her  ¡±


    Dario put up a hand. I stopped talking immediately.


    ¡°What did Nolo tell you about the eastern wing of the second floor?¡±


    I cast my eyes down at the floor. ¡°¡­not toe here.¡±


    ¡°And yet you did.¡±


    ¡°¡­yes.¡±


    ¡°And then you looked in at me while I was in the shower.¡±


    My eyes flew up to his face in a panic.


    He was staring at me angrily.


    ¡°¡­yes,¡± I whispered and looked back down at the floor.


    ¡°Do you do that a lot? Spy on people?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I protested, even as I guiltily thought of Caterina and Valentino the other day.


    Dario grabbed my chin roughly and lifted my face. ¡°Look at me.¡±


    I stared into his dark eyes. I could barely breathe.


    ¡°You watched me while I was naked,¡± he said.


    I bit my lower lip and nodded mutely.


    ¡°Then I think it¡¯s only fair I see you naked,¡± he said.


    My eyes grew wide. ¡°Dario  ¡±


    ¡°DON Rosolini to you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Don¡­ Rosolini¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Please¡­ I don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a question,¡± he said, his voice deep and smoky.


    My heart was thudding in my chest¡­


    My face felt scorching hot¡­


    And between my legs, I felt the same throbbing desire asst night.


    But I just stood there staring into his eyes.


    He kept his right hand on my chin, forcing me to look up at him¡­


    And with his left hand, he started to undo the buttons that went down the front of my dress.


    ¡°No,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°You said thatst night,¡± he growled. ¡°Did it change anything?¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer.


    I just kept staring into his eyes like I was hypnotized.


    One button was already undone, down to my corbone.


    I felt him do the next¡­


    Then the next¡­


    Until his knuckles grazed my breast.


    I drew in a sharp breath.


    He continued to undo the buttons one by one until the front of my dress was slightly open all the way to my stomach.


    Then he gently slid my dress off my left shoulder.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t,¡± I whispered, my voice trembling.


    He ignored me and slipped the cloth off my right shoulder.


    My dress dropped into a pile at my feet.


    I didn¡¯t have a bra on, only my panties¡­


    So I was standing there almostpletely naked before him.


    I closed my eyes.


    My entire body was on fire¡­ and yet I wanted to be consumed by it.


    His hand left my face, and suddenly I felt his rough fingers on my back¡­


    Tracing my spine¡­


    Down to my ass.


    His fingers grasped my panties and slid them down my thighs.


    As he did it, his body touched me


    His hot, damp skin brushing against mine


    His hard muscles pressing against my breasts.


    I moaned as I felt him¡­


    And wanted to feel so much more.


    Secondster, his lips were on mine.


    Soft¡­


    Sensual¡­


    And as he kissed me, his hands touched me everywhere.


    All over my body.


    Gliding down my arms¡­


    Caressing my back¡­


    Cupping my ass¡­


    One hand gently stroking my right breast¡­


    Making my firm nipple even harder¡­


    And then gliding down to the thatch of hair between my legs.


    I felt drunk¡­


    Swooning¡­


    And I lifted my hands for the first time to touch him.


    I could only touch him because my eyes were closed. That way I didn¡¯t have to watch myself sin.


    My fingers glided over his massive shoulders¡­


    The rippling muscles of his back¡­


    I even traced my fingers across his rock-hard abs.


    Then he pressed himself against me, and I felt something hard.


    I broke off from the kiss so I could look down.


    Inside his pants, his¡­


    His cock¡­


    Was huge and stiff as it jutted at an angle to the side.


    My jaw dropped open as I stared at it.


    No matter how big his cock had looked when it was dangling in the shower, it was so much bigger now, even though it was still hidden beneath his cks.


    So THAT was what Cat meant about it getting hard¡­


    I reached out a trembling hand and touched it¡­


    Cupped it with my palm¡­


    Ran my fingers down the length of it¡­


    Held it tight in my grasp.


    I could feel the heat of it radiating through the cloth.


    Dario groaned


    And then suddenly he picked me up and swept me off my feet.


    One arm supported my back, while the other was under the bend of my knees.


    I cried out in surprise.


    Before I knew it, he had walked over to the bed and thrown me down on the silken sheets.


    Their touch on my naked skin felt delicious.


    I also couldn¡¯t believe how good it felt to be picked up by a strong man and tossed like it was nothing.


    But when I looked at Dario¡¯s face, I was frightened


    Because he seemed absolutely insane with desire.


    He loomed over me


    And then suddenly he lowered his head between my legs.


    I gasped as I felt his beard along the inside of my legs


    And then he kissed the lips of my pussy.


    I groaned and closed my eyes.


    It felt so good


    And then it got ten times better.


    He began to lick me¡­ my legs at first, and then my lips¡­


    And finally the hot little button of pleasure he had touchedst night.


    My clit¡­


    His tongue circled it gently.


    ¡°OH MY GOD,¡± I cried out as I grabbed his head and gripped his wet hair with my fingers.


    He licked me so softly, so sweetlyContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His hot tongue wet against my clit


    And then the pressure built like it hadst night.


    Faster, firmer, hotter, wetter


    And I began toe.


    My back arched as the first waves of pleasure rolled through me from head to toe.

 24

    I screamed out loud as he continued to lick.


    The pleasure just built, and built, and built


    And I screamed some more as I thrashed my body on his silk sheets.


    It went on for several minutes: me thinking I had hit a new peak of pleasure, only to be taken higher.


    But gradually the waves began to subside.


    I stopped moaning and wriggling¡­


    And his tongue withdrew from my clit.


    I felt a little disappointed


    Until I felt something new.


    Something amazing.


    His tongue was parting my lips¡­


    And moving inside me.


    I gasped.


    It was wet and hot and incredible¡­


    And it sparked a hunger to take more inside me, to feelpletely filled up.


    His tongue was just teasing me¡­


    I wanted more. So much more.


    ¡°Dario,¡± I gasped.


    He stopped what he was doing and said, ¡°What?¡±


    I swallowed hard¡­ then said in a tremulous voice, ¡°Can I see it?¡±


    I had a throbbing need  a desperate desire that wouldn¡¯t go away until satisfied.


    ¡°I just¡­ want to see it,¡± I whispered.


    He backed away from the bed and stood. ¡°Come and do it yourself, then.¡±


    I felt a mixture of shame and overwhelming desire.


    Desire won out.


    I scooted to the edge of the bed and put my palms t against his magnificent abs.


    Then I looked up at him.


    He smiled down at me. ¡°¡­well?¡±


    I bit my lower lip¡­ then fumbled with his pants.


    I undid the button in the waistband¡­ then I pulled down the zipper.


    He wasn¡¯t wearing any underwear.


    As soon I saw the thatch of curly dark hair at the bottom of his abs, my mouth began to water.


    I slowly tugged his pants down. It was difficult because his cock was at an angle, and I had to get the pants down over it


    But what little I saw made me even hungrier.


    The base of his cock was very thick¡­


    And very hard¡­


    And with veins that stood up underneath his skin.


    I slowly slid the pants down, watching as more of his shaft was exposed¡­


    Until finally the material slid over the end and his entire cock was freed.


    I gasped as it sprang up in the air.


    The head was bulbous and huge¡­


    And there was a beautiful upward curve to it.


    The size of him¡­


    The masculinity of his body¡­ of his cock¡­


    I had never felt more feminine in my entire life.


    I wanted to touch it so bad.


    I put out a tentative hand, then drew back.


    I looked up at him as though asking permission¡­


    And he nodded.


    I reached out again¡­


    And this time took his cock in my hand.


    I moaned involuntarily.


    The skin was so soft¡­


    But just underneath, it was hard as stone.


    And so hot to the touch.


    I slowly traced my hand up and down its length¡­


    And he grunted.


    I felt his cock spasm once in my hand. It grew the tiniest bit in size, just for an instant.


    The swollen head expanded just a bit


    And a tiny bead of clear liquid seeped out from the slit in the swollen head.


    I stared at it in wonder¡­


    And without thinking, I leaned forward and put my lips around the tip to taste it.


    It was salty¡­ but I loved the taste.


    And I loved how slippery it was on my lips.


    I kissed his cock softly¡­


    And he groaned.


    I looked up to see him with his head flung back, the cords in his neck tight.


    He liked it.


    I grinned and began to kiss him some more¡­ slowly¡­ delicately¡­


    While I slowly caressed him with my fingers, gently running my hand up and down the length of his shaft.


    Suddenly he stepped back, which pulled his cock out of my grasp.


    I felt indignant, like he had taken away the thing I wanted most


    And then his strong hands lifted me up in the air and threw me effortlessly back on the bed.


    I shrieked in surprise and delight as Inded on my back


    Then watched lustfully as he crawled up on the bed, his cock jutting up in the air towards me.


    I realized what he intended, and suddenly I was filled with fear.


    ¡°Dario¡­ no¡­¡± I whispered.


    He ignored me and pried my legs apart  and then positioned himself between them.


    ¡°Dario, no!¡± I whimpered.


    ¡°Quiet,¡± he growled.


    He took his cock in his hand and guided it towards my pussy.


    My entire body tensed as I waited for him to enter me


    But he didn¡¯t.


    Instead, he put the underside of his cock between the lips of my pussy, parting them, and began to slide up and down the full length of his shaft.


    The underside of his cock grew slick from my wetness


    And suddenly his bare skin was gliding over my clit.


    It felt amazing.


    I cried out as he moved back and forth  his hard cock sliding wetly across my clit  up, up, up, then down, down, down.


    ¡°I told you I wouldn¡¯t take you until you begged me,¡± he murmured in my ear. ¡°But I also said I was going to do everything else to you that I wanted.¡±


    The pressure of his wet cock across my clit intensified.


    I gasped in pleasure and raked my fingers across his shoulders.


    Then he began to kiss me  and I passionately kissed him back


    All while he was thrusting between my legs and rubbing his cock across my clit.


    I began toe less than 30 secondster¡­


    But this time, every slippery stroke across my clitsted a couple of seconds and made me go higher and higher with pleasure.


    His cock pressed even more firmly into me


    And I came even harder.


    I didn¡¯t know where one orgasm ended and another began as they all ovepped.


    I couldn¡¯t contain myself. I screamed at the top of my lungs.


    Suddenly he was bellowing like a bull


    And I felt something hot and wet squirt across my belly and breasts.


    I looked down in time to see white liquid spurt from the end of his cock.


    It made me even more lustful  and the sight of his orgasm and the sounds of his pleasure made mee even harder.


    Gradually his thrusts slowed and stopped¡­ but my own waves of ecstasy had subsided by then.


    Dario grunted and rolled off me to the side¡­


    But one of his hands still caressed my body.


    ¡°Did that feel¡­ good for you?¡± I asked timidly.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He grinned. ¡°Amazing.¡±


    He looked at the white liquid on my belly and breasts and said, ¡°Looks like you need a shower. Come on.¡±


    And then he pulled me up by the hand and led me to the bathroom.

 25

    Dario


    That morning with Alessandra was perhaps the greatest two hours of my life.


    The way she made me feel¡­


    Her beautiful body¡­


    The overwhelming release when I came¡­


    The way her innocent face looked when she came¡­


    Everything about my time with her had been astounding.


    The shower afterwards had been long and luxurious, with plenty of kissing and fondling her breasts as water cascaded over her body.


    Once we got out, I dried her off¡­ had her put on her dress¡­


    And sent her on her way with a p on her ass.


    Her innocent brown eyes had been filled with surprise


    But she¡¯d liked it.


    And I knew immediately what I would do to her the next time I took her to bed.


    I still hadn¡¯t fucked her  not properly  but that woulde soon.


    I was going to have to break her in first. There was no way she would be able to handle me without pain unless I did.


    But there was time¡­ and I was looking forward to it.


    In fact, I was happier than I could ever remember being.


    But not everyone else was.


    ¡°Have you lost your fucking mind?¡± Nolo shouted in my study. ¡°The rest of the house could hear her screaming! The entire staff is talking!¡±


    ¡°Let them talk,¡± I said coldly. ¡°I pay their wages, not the other way around.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just that. We have a visitor this afternoon. Or did you forget?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I snapped.


    Although, to be truthful, I had forgotten.


    Being with a beautiful naked woman for hours will do that do you.


    ¡°I need you to be in top form for this,¡± Nolo said. ¡°Not distracted.¡±


    ¡°Consigliere,¡± I snapped.


    Nolo gritted his teeth. ¡°¡­what.¡±


    ¡°I am your don. I suggest you remember that.¡±


    Nolo looked resentful for a second, then got ahold of himself. ¡°At least let me get her out of the house while our guest is here.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Nolo knew better than to voice the real reason, which I already knew:


    I wanted to fuck her  and I might just rush through the meeting so I could get her back into bed.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need her causing anymotion during the talks,¡± Nolo said. ¡°Sneaking out again like she did yesterday.¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Nheless, I want her out of the house.¡±


    I scowled at him¡­ but he was probably right. If Alessandra wasn¡¯t here, it would make it easier to focus.


    ¡°What did you have in mind?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Have Massimo and Valentino take her to Florence for the rest of the day. She can do some shopping, and they can all have dinner.¡±


    I narrowed my eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not worried about our enemies?¡±


    ¡°Florence is a big city. I doubt it will be a problem.¡±


    ¡°You ¡®doubt¡¯ it will be a problem?¡±


    Nolo sighed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the least bit worried about the Turk?¡±


    ¡®The Turk¡¯ was Mehmet Erdogan, a member of an organized crime cartel from Turkey who wanted to discuss business. Our uncle had put him in contact with us.


    ¡°Fausto vouched for him,¡± I pointed out.


    ¡°Yes, well, until we find out why the Genoans are trying to horn in on our territory  and why they sent the spy that Lars killed  and why the hell we have a dead priest and a thug buried in the orchards out back  I¡¯m not trusting anyone, not even if Saint Peter himself says they¡¯re alright.¡±


    ¡°Where are we on finding out who the priest and the other one are?¡±


    ¡°Our friends at the Questura are running their fingerprints for us.¡±


    ¡°Let me know when you find something out.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°Alright¡­ send in Alessandra so I can tell her about Florence.¡±


    ¡°OHHHH no  I¡¯ll tell her,¡± Nolo said as he walked to the door. ¡°I don¡¯t need you getting distracted and banging her for the next two hours. I certainly don¡¯t need her screaming when the Turk arrives.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    I just smirked as he left the room.


    The meeting with the Turk was a courtesy to our uncle, nothing more¡­ and I might have been tempted to blow it off in order to spend a little more time with Alessandra.


    Probably best to listen to my consigliere for once.


    Alessandra


    Nolo came up to my room an hour after I left Dario.


    I was still walking around with a huge smile on my face when the consigliere knocked on the door.


    ¡°We have an important meeting this afternoon,¡± Nolo said, ¡°and I need you out of the house. Massimo and Valentino will take you to Florence where you can do some shopping and get some new clothes. Buy whatever you want  Massimo will pay for it. You¡¯ll have dinner in Florence ande backter this evening.¡±


    Yesterday morning, Nolo¡¯s news would have been incredibly wee.


    A chance to leave the house and perhaps sneak away?


    Yes, please!


    But now I was just overwhelmed with anxiety.


    ¡°Is Dario¡­ displeased with me?¡± I asked nervously.


    ¡°No, although I am,¡± Nolo said. ¡°I¡¯d prefer it if you could be a bit quieter when you have an orgasm. We can hear you on the other side of the house.¡±


    My face immediately turned scarlet, and I felt like I might die right there on the spot.


    I¡¯d been so ovee with passion when I was with Dario that I hadn¡¯t even considered that anyone else could hear me.


    Noloughed at my reaction. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nobody¡¯s judging you. Well, not me, anyway  or any of my brothers or Lars. Valentino¡¯s probably happy because you¡¯re making Caterina even hornier.¡±


    I stared at him in horror. ¡°You know about that?!¡±


    ¡°I know about everything that goes on this house,¡± he said ominously. ¡°Now go get ready. You¡¯ll be leaving right away.¡±


    I left with Massimo and Valentino exactly 15 minutester.


    And as I passed by Filomena in the foyer, I stared at the ground in shame¡­


    Because I could not meet her disapproving gaze.

 26

    The trip to Florence took an hour. Valentino drove the Mercedes, and Massimo sat in the passenger seat up front. He was so tall that he had to move the seat all the way back  and yet he still looked cramped.


    I sat in the backseat and watched the scenery go by.


    Thendscape of Tuscany was truly beautiful. Wheat fields that rippled in the wind¡­ silver-green olive groves¡­ the asional patch of red poppies or yellow sunflowers.


    There were sprawling vineyards with their orderly rows of grape vines¡­


    Cypress trees, tall and slender¡­


    Ancient farmhouses of terracotta and stone¡­


    And every so often there was a castle on a hilltop, straight out of a fairy tale.


    But eventually I got bored. After all, I had grown up among all of this¡­ even if I had never seen it while riding in a car.


    So instead, I started up a conversation with Massimo and Valentino.


    ¡°Tell me,¡± I said, ¡°whose idea was this little trip?¡±


    Massimo shrugged. ¡°Does it matter?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to know who wanted me out of the house.¡±


    I could see Valentino¡¯s smirk in the rearview mirror. ¡°Well, it definitely wasn¡¯t Dario who wanted you gone.¡±


    My face flushed bright red as I remembered Nolo¡¯sments about my screaming being audible throughout the house.


    ¡°You¡¯re awful!¡± I said with embarrassment, indignation, and a little bit of humor.


    He justughed.


    ¡°Besides, you¡¯re one to talk,¡± I shot back.


    ¡°How¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°I know what you do with Caterina.¡±


    Massimo snorted. ¡°Everyone knows what he does with Caterina.¡±


    ¡°At least you can¡¯t hear her through the entire house,¡± Valentino said with a pointed look at me in the mirror.


    I burned bright redContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Until Massimo came to my rescue.


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re not good enough to make her scream that loud,¡± he said to Valentino.


    I stifled a giggle.


    I knew it wasn¡¯t true  I¡¯d seen Caterina biting Valentino¡¯s shoulder to stifle her cries of passion  but it was funny to hear.


    Plus, I wasn¡¯t about to admit I¡¯d seen Caterina and Valentino having sex.


    ¡°Fuck you!¡± Valentino said yfully as he smacked his brother in the arm.


    ¡°The only reason I¡¯m not hitting you back is because you¡¯re driving,¡± Massimo said.


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re a bad enough driver as it is. I don¡¯t want to die because you¡¯re worse at driving than you are in bed.¡±


    ¡°You fucking asshole!¡± Valentino said,ughing out loud. ¡°Who are you to talk to me about pleasing my woman? The monk who hasn¡¯t gottenid in over a year  ¡±


    ¡°I could take over for you if you like,¡± Massimo suggested. ¡°Then we¡¯d see how loud your woman can scream.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it, or I¡¯ll kill you,¡± Valentino said, somewhere between joking and serious.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t kill me with your driving first  stay in the rightne, rimbambito!¡± Massimo snapped, using a ng term for numbnuts.


    By the time we got to Florence, I was talking and joking with the two brothers like old friends.


    We drove through the newer parts of the city, past dingy buildings from thest 70 years. Then we got to old Florence  the section that had stood for over six centuries.


    Massimo guided the Mercedes through the maze of streets until we reached the Via de Tornabuoni, the most famous street for shopping in all of Tuscany. It was the Florentine equivalent of Rodeo Drive in Los Angeles. Boutiques for Gi, Balenciaga, Hermes, Prada, and Tiffany lined the streets.


    ¡°Oh my goodness,¡± I whispered as Massimo parked the car in front of the Versace store. ¡°Isn¡¯t there somewhere else you can take me  like H&M?¡±


    Massimo snorted. ¡°If I bring you back to Dario wearing H&M, he¡¯ll castrate me.¡±


    ¡°Your balls are so small already, it¡¯s no great loss,¡± Valentino joked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure he takes yours, too.¡±


    ¡°Hey  I actually use mine!¡±


    I looked down at my dowdy dress. ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m not dressed to go in there!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but we are,¡± Massimo said, straightening thepels of his expensive suit.


    ¡°Stick with us, Alessandra,¡± Valentino said with a wink and a smile. ¡°We¡¯ll take you ces.¡±


    The three of us walked into the store. Massimo and Valentino acted like they owned the ce, while I felt like a peasant walking into a pce.


    A very stylish woman about 10 years older than me walked over. ¡°Good afternoon, gentlemen  how can I help you today?¡±


    ¡°Dress this woman beautifully and spare no expense,¡± Massimo said.


    ¡°Done,¡± the woman said with a smile. ¡°And for you?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re fine.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not wearing Versace, though,¡± she pointed out.


    ¡°No  Armani.¡±


    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t hold it against you,¡± she said in an amused voice.


    I was about to follow her when I made the mistake of looking at a price tag on a blouse.


    It was 700 euros  about $750 US.


    ¡°We can¡¯t buy anything from here!¡± I whispered in a panic to Massimo.


    ¡°Why not?¡± he asked, and looked around in surprise. ¡°Too ugly?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s all beautiful  it¡¯s just too expensive!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s too expensive?¡±


    I showed him the price tag of 700 euros.


    ¡°Wait  hold on for a moment,¡± Massimo said.


    Then he proceeded to stare at me with a bored face.


    I waited for about 20 seconds before I asked, ¡°What am I waiting for, exactly?¡±


    ¡°THAT,¡± he said as he punctuated the air with a stab of his finger.


    ¡°¡­what?¡± I asked, mystified.


    ¡°That¡¯s how long it takes for our family to make 700 euros.¡±


    My eyes went wide. ¡°It is?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± Valentino said to Massimo. ¡°That¡¯d be over a thousand euros a minute  60, 000 euros an hour! That¡¯s a million dors a day  356 million a year  ¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡± Massimo told Valentino, then turned back to me. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Go buy some clothes so we can get out of here and eat.¡±


    The saleswoman had me try on dress after gorgeous dress. Massimo watched me every time I came out, though whenever I asked his opinion, he would only say, ¡°It¡¯s nice.¡± asionally he would throw in a ¡°Get whatever you want.¡±


    Valentino got bored after the first dress and proceeded to flirt with every pretty woman in the store.


    I got irritated with him on Caterina¡¯s behalf but held my tongue.


    I finally settled on a couple of subdued dresses that were still absolutely beautiful  one in emerald green and another in rose. I also got two blouses and two patterned skirts.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Massimo asked when I brought him the clothes.


    ¡°¡®That¡¯s it¡¯?!¡± I eximed in a whisper. ¡°All of these together are over 6000 euros!¡±


    He picked up a couple of items I¡¯d had trouble deciding on. I¡¯d eventually discarded them because of the price.


    ¡°Do you like these?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes, but  ¡±


    Massimo handed them to the saledy along with a ck credit card. ¡°Ring these up, too.¡±


    ¡°dly,¡± she said as she took everything to the register.


    ¡°Massimo!¡± I eximed.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t ept these things!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you can.¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Yes you can, because I like my balls where they are.¡±


    ¡°I thought he¡¯d only castrate you if I came back wearing H&M.¡±


    ¡°If he finds out I didn¡¯t let you buy as much as you wanted because of the price, he¡¯ll probably take my pecker, too.¡±


    Once the items were paid for and packed up, Massimo carried a bag in each hand. He made Valentino take the rest as we exited onto the street.


    ¡°I can carry them,¡± I protested.


    He refused. ¡°You¡¯re ady. Ladies don¡¯t carry packages when there are gentlemen present.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a gentleman,¡± Valentino said with a smile, ¡°so I shouldn¡¯t have to carry them.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, pack mule,¡± Massimo replied affably, then licked his chops. ¡°Now¡­ where to eat?¡±

 27

    Dario


    The Turk arrived three hours after Alessandra and my brothers left.


    I watched from a window as he drove up in a small convoy of BMWs. When he got out of his car, two bodyguards nked him on either side. Everyone else stayed in their vehicles.


    I had instructed my men  the low-level foot soldiers who guarded the estate  to search them for weapons. Only once they were determined to be clean were they allowed inside.


    Nolo met them at the front door. Then he brought the Turk alone into the study where Roberto, Adriano, and I were waiting.


    Lars wasn¡¯t with us. He was stationed on the roof, waiting with his sniper rifle¡­


    Just in case the Turk¡¯s men got a bit unruly.


    ¡°Mr. Erdogan,¡± I said as I shook his hand.


    ¡°Don Rosolini,¡± the Turk said. He was an older man, probably 45, tall and impably dressed in a suit. He would have been handsome if not for the jagged scar that ran from his left ear to the corner of his mouth. ¡°I have to say, I¡¯m not used to being frisked like somemon thug at a nightclub.¡±


    Hisment irked me. I wondered if that was the intended effect.


    ¡°Security is our highest priority,¡± I said coolly as we all sat down. ¡°I¡¯m sure you understand.¡±


    ¡°I know your uncle trusts me,¡± the Turk replied in his heavily ented Italian.


    ¡°In this house, trust is earned. What can I do for you today.¡±


    ¡°Straight to business, eh?¡± he said with a grin that was made sinister by his scar. ¡°Fausto said you would get right down to brass tacks.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste my time or yours.¡±


    Nolo gave me a disapproving look, but I disliked the man¡¯s demeanor. There was ack of respect in his tone that I found irritating.


    My father wouldn¡¯t have stood for it¡­ and if Fausto did, then he was a fool  even if he was my uncle.


    The Turk nodded. ¡°Alright, here it is: we¡¯re doing business with the Agre family in Florence.¡±


    The Agres were a rival family that ruled over most of Florence.


    However, we were the ones with the politicians and judges in our pocket.


    The Agres ran the streets; the Rosolinis controlled the halls of government.


    Our families had observed an uneasy alliance for over 20 years. It had never once been vited in all that time.


    The Turk continued. ¡°But, as we both know, I must go through your territory in Tuscany to deliver my goods to the Agres. I¡¯d like to leverage your connections to move my wares into Florence, for which you would receive a 10% cut of revenue. If there were additional issues I needed handling  say, bribing a judge or the police  I would be willing to negotiate those on a case-by-case basis.¡±


    ¡°10% is a bit low,¡± Roberto said. ¡°We¡¯d normally charge 20%.¡±


    ¡°That was understandable when your father was alive,¡± the Turk replied. ¡°But since his death, I have to wonder if 20% is really worth it.¡±


    His words were beyond rude.


    Adriano, hothead that he was, leapt to his feet. ¡°Vaffanculo, pezzo di merda!¡±


    Fuck you, piece of shit!


    The Turk raised his hands. ¡°I did not mean to give offense. My Italian is not the best. I was simply stating what I see as the reality of the situation.¡±


    ¡°The reality of the situation,¡± Nolo said coldly, ¡°doesn¡¯t include insulting our family.¡±


    ¡°Am I, though? After your father¡¯s death, the family¡¯s territory was split between you and your uncle, no? So the once-formidable Rosolini empire is now broken in two. Am I incorrect in stating it thus?¡± the Turk said, his choice of words a bit stiff and formal.


    Adriano, Nolo, and Roberto looked at me to see my reaction.


    I kept my temper. I already disliked the Turk, but I wasn¡¯t going to quibble over percentages. Not when there were far more pressing questions.


    ¡°I¡¯m more interested in exactly what kind of ¡®wares¡¯ you¡¯ll be providing to the Agres,¡± I said.


    ¡°Drugs, for one,¡± the Turk said. ¡°We have opium and heroin from Turkey, plus I have a connection from South America for cocaine. And we have methamphetaminebs throughout Serbia and Croatia. Then there are the girls we bring in from Eastern Europe  ¡±


    ¡°I can stop you right there,¡± I said coldly. ¡°We don¡¯t deal with sex trafficking anymore, and we¡¯re out of the drug trade as well.¡±


    The Turk looked at me as though I¡¯d gone insane. ¡°Since when?¡±


    ¡°Since the death of my father and the empire was broken in two,¡± I said sardonically.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°But¡­ your father dealt in all those things  I know he did  ¡±


    ¡°Yes, well, today is a new day, I am the new don of the family, and we choose not to sully our hands.¡±


    The Turk¡¯s cheeks flushed with anger. ¡°Are you saying my hands are sullied, then?¡±


    ¡°What  am I incorrect in stating it thus?¡± I asked sarcastically as I threw his own words back in his face.


    The Turk¡¯s voice grew colder. ¡°If I may be so bold  if you arepletely out of the sex and drug trade, then what do you deal in?¡±


    I gestured at Roberto to take over.


    He nodded and turned to the Turk. ¡°As you stated earlier, our primary strengths are political influence and our connections in the police and court system. We also control ports along the western coast, including the smuggling of stolen goods. Then there¡¯s gambling, which we intend to make our main source of revenue over the next two years.¡±


    ¡°Gambling,¡± the Turk scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s nowhere near as big as what I can offer you.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll worry about that,¡± I said. ¡°As you can see, your aims are ipatible with ours¡­ which means we won¡¯t be doing business.¡±


    ¡°How am I supposed to get my goods into Florence?¡± the Turk snarled.


    ¡°Fly them in. I don¡¯t control the airways.¡±


    ¡°Look, all I need isnd transportation  ¡±


    ¡°If the Agres want to hire local girls to be sex workers, I can¡¯t control that,¡± I snapped. ¡°But you won¡¯t be trafficking women across my territory. The same goes for drugs.¡±


    The Turk shook his head and scoffed. ¡°Your uncle said you¡¯d gone soft.¡±


    My anger grew even hotter when I heard his words.


    Whatever disagreements Fausto and I had had in the past, my uncle should have never spoken against family like that.


    ¡°Yes, well, perhaps you should do business with him,¡± I said coldly. ¡°I think that concludes our business for today.¡±


    The Turk scowled. ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t  ¡±


    I stared him down. ¡°Yes, it DOES. My brother will show you out. Adriano?¡±


    ¡°With pleasure,¡± Adriano said as he walked over to the Turk¡¯s chair.


    ¡°You¡¯re passing up a major opportunity there,¡± the Turk snarled.


    ¡°Oh well.¡±


    The Turk shook his head. ¡°Unbelievable.¡±


    ¡°Believe it.¡±


    Adriano started to take the man¡¯s arm, but the Turk jerked it away and rose on his own. Then he walked out of the room with Adriano following close behind.


    ¡°Well, that was interesting,¡± Nolo said after they¡¯d left.


    ¡°Are you getting the same feeling that I am?¡± I asked.


    ¡°That this wasn¡¯t about doing business with us, but sizing us up to see if he wants to make a move?¡± Nolo said. ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    ¡°If Fausto actually said that about us going soft, we need to have a talk with him,¡± Roberto said.


    ¡°I was thinking the exact same thing,¡± I muttered. ¡°Nolo, call our ¡®dear uncle¡¯ and arrange something for tomorrow.¡±

 28

    Alessandra


    We ate lunch at a beautiful restaurant in old Florence. The tables were set with white linen and crystal sses, and the food was amazing.


    ¡°The only time I¡¯ve eaten a better meal was at your house,¡± I told Massimo.


    He patted his full belly. ¡°Two out of two experts agree.¡±


    ¡°You gotta admit, though,¡± Valentino said, ¡°that ce in Rome we go to is better.¡±


    ¡°Hey  thedy just apuded our cooks at home,¡± Massimo said good-naturedly. ¡°Take thepliment, huh?¡±


    ¡°I would hope you think certain things are better at home,¡± I told Valentino with a trace of irritation in my voice.


    ¡°Uh-oh, sounds like I¡¯m in trouble,¡± Valentino said.


    ¡°Sounds like it,¡± Massimo agreed.


    ¡°What¡¯d I do, exactly?¡± Valentino asked me.


    ¡°You were flirting with every woman in the store when you¡¯ve got a wonderful woman at home.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± Valentino said as though he finally understood. ¡°Look, Caterina went into this with eyes wide open. I never lied to her. She knows what I am.¡±


    ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± I asked in a deadpan voice.


    ¡°A man-whore,¡± Massimo answered.


    Iughed.


    Valentino held out his arms like, What can I do? ¡°I am what I am and I want what I want.¡±


    ¡°And what do you want?¡±


    ¡°Everything,¡± he said with a grin.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re not including me in ¡®everything,''¡± I said coolly.


    Valentino raised a finger like he had forgotten something. ¡°I meant to say, ¡®Everything that wouldn¡¯t kill me if I got it.''¡±


    ¡°What, you¡¯re saying I¡¯d kill you?¡±


    ¡°No  Dario would,¡± Valentino said. ¡°And that¡¯s the truth.¡±


    I made a face like I didn¡¯t believe him.


    ¡°Dario¡¯s very protective of you,¡± Massimo agreed.


    ¡°I thought he was just very¡­ possessive,¡± I said darkly.


    ¡°Dario doesn¡¯t care about much. But what he does care about, he guards with his life.¡±


    ¡°Why did he kick me out of the house, then?¡±


    ¡°¡®Why did he kick me out,''¡± Valentino said, gently mocking me. ¡°A couple of days ago, you risked everything to leave.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± I said, not wanting to admit he had a point.


    ¡°Ha  you know I¡¯m right.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t exin why he sent me away.¡±


    ¡°There was a meeting with a potential business partner,¡± Massimo exined. ¡°I suppose he wanted¡­¡±


    Then he trailed off.


    ¡°What did he want?¡± I asked.


    Massimo and Valentino looked at each other, thenughed.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± I demanded.


    ¡°I can¡¯t even lie,¡± Valentino said with a grin. ¡°Dario didn¡¯t want you gone  ¡±


    ¡°Nolo did,¡± I finished.


    ¡°Yup.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°But why?¡±


    ¡°Probably for the same reason he only lets Caterina work half a day,¡± Massimo said.


    ¡°And why¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°So Valentino isn¡¯t slipping off to fuck her every chance he gets. He only gets to do it in the mornings.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± I cried.


    ¡°What, your virgin ears can¡¯t take the truth?¡± Valentino said with augh. Then he suddenly acted serious and put his hands over the sides of his head. ¡°My virgin ears can¡¯t take your screaming when you and Dario get together.¡±


    I turned bright red and hid my eyes with my hand.


    Massimoughed but scolded Valentino at the same time. ¡°Stop teasing her.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, oh my god, oh my god¡­¡± I murmured, mortified.


    Valentino howled withughter. ¡°Funny, that¡¯s what you say with Dario  just louder and higher-pitched. ¡®Oh my god, oh my GOD  ¡®¡±


    ¡°STOP IT!¡± I cried out as I threw a dinner roll at him.


    ¡°No food fights, children,¡± Massimo chided us yfully.


    ¡°Yes, Dad,¡± I said, half-joking and half-annoyed.


    ¡°The truth is, we¡¯re d you¡¯re with him,¡± Massimo said.


    ¡°Can we please stop talking about this?¡± I begged.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about in a general sense. Not in a Valentino kind of way.¡±


    ¡°What, sex in the kitchen pantry?¡± Valentino asked.


    Massimo made a face. ¡°You do it near the food? Come ON, man¡­¡±


    ¡°PLEASE can we stop talking about this!¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Alright, alright. But I am d you¡¯re here,¡± Massimo said. ¡°At the house, I mean.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Massimo smiled. ¡°Because I¡¯ve never seen my brother happier.¡±


    I¡¯ve never seen my brother happier.


    I thought about Massimo¡¯s words as we made our way back to the car.


    Part of me was ted¡­


    ¡­but part of me was confused.


    Dario was still frightening to me in many ways.


    He was also aplete enigma.


    He seemed like he was angry with me half the time¡­


    ¡­and the other half, he seemed like he was obsessed.


    I started thinking about the second half¡­


    And what he had done to me that morning¡­


    When Massimo put a hand on my back and pushed me gently through the street.


    ¡°Go faster,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked as I came out of my daydream.


    I was about to ask him why when I noticed that he and Valentino were looking around furtively.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Something¡¯s not right,¡± Massimo muttered as he looked around.


    The street was busy with pedestrians on the sidewalks  but something seemed wrong.


    It was like a picture where one thing was out of ce. You could sense something was off, but you couldn¡¯t quite put your finger on it.


    ¡°Get to the car and open the back door,¡± Massimo ordered Valentino.


    Valentino took off at a sprint


    Which may have been what triggered our enemies to finally reveal themselves


    Like they were afraid they¡¯d been found out.


    Two men across the street darted out into traffic, weapons drawn.


    ¡°DOWN!¡± Massimo shouted as he pushed me behind a parked car and drew his own gun from the back of his pants.


    The two men shot at us from the street.


    BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG!


    ss shattered


    Cars screeched to a halt


    People screamed and scattered all around us


    And Massimo returned fire.


    BANG BANG BANG!


    ¡°STAY DOWN!¡± Valentino shouted as he fired his own gun over our heads.


    I looked to my right and saw a third man copse. A pistol fell from his hand to the sidewalk.


    Massimo fired another shot to make sure the stranger was dead, then turned back to the two gunmen in the street.


    He shot one man


    And the other ducked down behind a car.


    Massimo pulled me to my feet and shouted, ¡°RUN!¡±


    He stayed between me and the gunman the entire way, acting as a shield to keep me safe.


    Fifty feet up ahead, Valentino was shooting at someone else I couldn¡¯t see. He continued to fire as he flung open the back door of the Mercedes and circled around to the driver¡¯s side.


    There were gunshots everywhere


    ss storefronts shattered


    And suddenly we were at the car.


    ¡°GET IN, GET IN!¡± Massimo bellowed.


    I scrambled into the back seat.


    Massimo shot a final round before diving in behind me and mming the door shut.


    Valentino was already in the driver¡¯s seat and starting the engine.


    The window next to me exploded with a spider-web of cracks, and there was a metallic ping ping ping! as bullets hit the car door.


    I screamed  then realized that nothing was getting through.


    The car was bulletproof.


    ¡°GET US OUT OF HERE!¡± Massimo yelled.


    Valentino swerved around stopped cars and took a hard left at top speed.


    ¡°Are you alright?!¡± Massimo asked me frantically.


    ¡°Yes!¡± I said. I was terrified, but I didn¡¯t feel pain anywhere.


    ¡°Val?¡± Massimo asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m good  you alright?¡±


    ¡°I got nicked,¡± Massimo said with a grimace.


    Only then did I see the blood on his shirt beneath his jacket.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± I cried out.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s not bad,¡± he told me.


    ¡°How do you know?!¡±


    He gave a wry smile. ¡°I¡¯ve been shot before. This is nothing.¡±


    ¡°Should I go to the hospital?¡± Valentino asked.


    ¡°Fuck no  just get us out of the city,¡± Massimo said as he pulled out a phone. ¡°I¡¯ll let Nolo know what¡¯s going on. He¡¯ll tell us what to do.¡±

 29

    Dario


    I was still brooding over the Turk¡¯s visit an hour after the Turk left.


    I was sitting in my study when Nolo walked in, his face pale.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked.


    ¡°There was a shooting in Florence,¡± he replied.


    For the first time in a long while, I felt fear


    Panic.


    ¡°Alessandra?!¡± I asked as I bolted up from my chair.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± Nolo said, then added drily, ¡°although your concern for your brothers is touching.¡±


    I gave him a look like Don¡¯t fuck with me right now. ¡°Are they alright?¡±


    ¡°Valentino is. Massimo was shot.¡±


    I stared at him. ¡°How bad is it?¡±


    ¡°He says it¡¯s through-and-through, no severe damage  but I¡¯m having them meet a gunshot doctor at a safe house run by the Agres.¡±


    ¡°NO. Tell him to get back here now.¡±


    Nolo looked angry. ¡°If this is about protecting Alessandra  ¡±


    ¡°How do we know the Agres weren¡¯t behind the hit?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t, but they  ¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t vited our arrangement in over 20 years  is that what you were going to say?¡±


    ¡°Let me guess what you¡¯re going to say,¡± Nolo snapped. ¡°That it¡¯s incredibly suspicious the Agres are doing business with the man you just turned down an hour ago.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s a coincidence, it¡¯s the worst one I¡¯ve ever seen. Do we know where the Turk¡¯s base of operations is?¡±


    Nolo shook his head. ¡°No  and his car is probably out of reach by now.¡±


    ¡°The Agres aren¡¯t,¡± I snarled. ¡°We know exactly where they are.¡±


    ¡°The Agres could have hired some out-of-town hitters to take out Valentino and Massimo, it¡¯s true,¡± Nolo admitted. ¡°Or they might have agreed to let the Turk¡¯s men take a shot. Either is possible  but I just spoke to the Agres¡¯ consigliere, and he offered us one of their safe houses. If their family does something out in the open that hurts Massimo or Valentino, it¡¯s full-out war. The Agres aren¡¯t stupid enough to risk that.¡±


    ¡°Unless they¡¯re like the Turk and think Papa¡¯s death made us weak,¡± I said. ¡°Are you really going to bet Massimo and Valentino¡¯s lives on that?¡±


    Nolo narrowed his eyes. ¡°And Alessandra¡¯s life, too? Or did you just conveniently leave her name out?¡±


    ¡°Get them back here immediately. Call the cops to make sure they¡¯re not stopped. Get them a new car if theirs is shot up. Do whatever it takes  but we¡¯re not trusting the Agres on this.¡±


    Nolo shook his head as he pulled out his phone and dialed. ¡°Prison made you paranoid  you know that?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to be a wartime consigliere, brother, you had better get a lot more paranoid,¡± I snapped.


    Nolo red at me, then turned away. ¡°Massimo? New n¡­¡±


    Alessandra


    Lars and ten of the family¡¯s foot soldiers met us halfway back to the house. They were waiting in three new cars by the side of the road, and most of the men were heavily armed.


    There was a man with them who was apparently a doctor. While Lars kept guard, the doctor checked out Massimo and hooked up an IV and bag of saline to his arm. Then he cut open Massimo¡¯s shirt with a razor so he could inspect the wound.


    ¡°Is he going to be alright?¡± I asked anxiously.


    ¡°No more shootouts for a while, but he¡¯ll be fine,¡± the doctor assured me. ¡°The bullet didn¡¯t even go through a muscle  basically just through skin and fat.¡±


    ¡°Hey  are you calling me fat?¡± Massimo said with fake umbrage.


    Lars grinned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We know you¡¯re just big-boned.¡±


    While the doctor bandaged up Massimo, everyone talked by the roadside.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I told Massimo for the dozenth time.


    He gave me a lopsided smile. ¡°Eh, it was nothing.¡±


    ¡°You saved my life. That¡¯s not ¡®nothing.''¡±


    ¡°Hey, I got the car,¡± Valentino said humorously. ¡°I¡¯d just like to point out we¡¯d all be dead if it wasn¡¯t for that.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, too,¡± I said, ying along.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± he said with jokey fake modesty. ¡°Just as long as everybody realizes who the real hero is.¡±


    ¡°Fuck you,¡± Massimo said with augh. ¡°You didn¡¯t get shot.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, because I was smart enough not to.¡±


    ¡°If intelligence kept a man from getting shot, you would have gotten your brains blown out.¡±


    Valentino grinned. ¡°Probably.¡±


    ¡°And there wouldn¡¯t have been a noticeable difference in your IQ, either,¡± Massimo joked.


    ¡°Hey  as long as they didn¡¯t shoot off my dick.¡±


    ¡°Gotta have your priorities straight,¡± Lars said with a grin.


    ¡°Actually,¡± Valentino said, ¡°my theory is I didn¡¯t get shot because I¡¯m not as big of a target as Massimo.¡±


    ¡°Is that so,¡± Massimo said sarcastically.


    Valentino pointed at me. ¡°Tiny target  didn¡¯t get shot.¡±


    Then he pointed at himself. ¡°Bigger target  didn¡¯t get shot.¡±


    Then he pointed at Massimo. ¡°Gigantic fucking target  got shot. I¡¯d say the conclusion is obvious.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s because you run as fast as a frightened little squirrel,¡± Massimo said.


    ¡°That could be part of it,¡± Valentino agreed. Then he grinned and pointed at his face. ¡°But I had to run fast  gotta keep this pretty for thedies.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying I¡¯m not pretty?¡± Massimo asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say that a couple of bullets to the face might improve your appearance.¡±


    Once the doctor said Massimo was okay, Valentino, Lars, Massimo, and I got into a limousine. One of the foot soldiers drove the bullet-riddled Mercedes back to the mansion.


    ¡°This is serious, you know,¡± Lars said to Massimo as we all rode in the back of the limo.


    ¡°I know,¡± Massimo replied.


    ¡°What, you getting shot up?¡± I said facetiously. I was amazed they were so se about it. ¡°I¡¯d say it¡¯s just a little bit serious.¡±


    ¡°No, not that,¡± Massimo said. ¡°Nolo arranged for us to go to a safe house run by another family  but then he called back and said no,e back to the mansion instead.¡±


    ¡°Which means¡­?¡±


    ¡°Which means he doesn¡¯t trust our allies in Florence,¡± Lars exined. ¡°And if that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s very serious.¡±


    ¡°How serious?¡± I asked, my stomach sinking.


    ¡°Betrayal,¡± Massimo said. ¡°The end of a 20-year alliance¡­ potentially all-out war.¡±


    I¡¯d thought it couldn¡¯t get any worse than an attempt on our lives


    But from the way Valentino, Massimo, and Lars were acting, apparently it could.


    When our limousine arrived back at the house, there were a dozen armed men out front.


    All the remaining brothers were waiting for us  Dario, Nolo, Adriano, and Roberto.


    One of the armed men opened the limousine door for me.


    As soon as I stepped out, Dario was right there.


    He gently touched my cheek and asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    The tenderness and concern in his voice¡­


    ¡­it was so unlike him.


    Suddenly the entire experience hit me again.


    The sound of gunshots and breaking ss


    The terror of thinking I was about to die.


    My eyes welled up, and I nodded.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Dario drew me to him and wrapped his arms around me.


    ¡°You¡¯re safe now,¡± he murmured in my ear. ¡°You¡¯re safe.¡±


    Adriano helped Massimo out of the back of the limousine. Lars tried to help him back to the house, but Massimo brushed him off.


    ¡°Fuck you,¡± he said with good humor. ¡°I¡¯m not a 98-year-old grandma.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t know any 98-year-old grandmas that weigh 280 pounds,¡± Lars replied.


    Dario left my side just long enough to hug both Valentino and Massimo. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re both alright.¡±


    Massimo brushed it off. ¡°Meh¡­ I¡¯ve had stubbed toes worse than this.¡±


    ¡°He saved my life,¡± I said.


    Everyone turned to look at me.


    I blushed at being the center of attention¡­ but I kept going.


    ¡°They both did,¡± I continued. ¡°Valentino ran to get the car, but Massimo put himself between me and the gunmen. He¡¯s the only reason I¡¯m still alive.¡±


    ¡°Then I have twice as much to thank you for,¡± Dario said as he patted Massimo¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°It was nothing,¡± the big man said shyly.


    Valentino coughed humorously to lighten the mood. ¡°I¡¯d say getting the car was absolutely crucial.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget running like a frightened squirrel,¡± Massimo replied.


    ¡°That, too,¡± Valentino agreed.


    Dario pped Valentino on the shoulder. ¡°Excellent work.¡±


    Valentino acted like he was brushing off thepliment¡­ then grinned. ¡°I know.¡±


    Dario came back and put his arm around me.


    I was shocked at his open show of affection for me in front of his brothers¡­


    ¡­but I weed it all the same.


    ¡°Well, consigliere?¡± Massimo said. ¡°You¡¯re uncharacteristically silent.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because Dario thinks we may be at war,¡± Nolo said.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Massimo sighed, ¡°that¡¯s what we figured.¡±


    ¡°What happened in the meeting?¡± Valentino asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside to trade stories,¡± Nolo said. ¡°There¡¯s a lot to talk about.¡±


    As he led the way back inside the house, Dario kept his arm around my waist and never let go.

 30

    After we went inside, the brothers talked for over an hour.


    I sat by Dario¡¯s side the entire time with his arm around me.


    It was the only way I felt safe.


    I barely even listened to their talk of the Agres and some mysterious figure they referred to as the Turk.


    ¡°Bastard has a scar from his ear all the way down to his mouth,¡± Adriano said. ¡°Looks like he was on the losing end of a knife fight.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s make sure he¡¯s on the losing end of this fight, too,¡± Nolo said.


    At one point Roberto looked over at me warily and asked, ¡°Should she be here for this?¡±


    ¡°She got shot at, too,¡± Massimo replied. ¡°Anybody who got shot at can stay, as far as I¡¯m concerned.¡±


    I was touched by his response.


    Nothing else about my presence was brought up for the rest of the evening.


    We finally retired to the dining room, where a simple meal of pasta and cold cuts wasid out for us.


    However, I was exhausted and not hungry at all.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t have an appetite,¡± I said. ¡°I think I¡¯m going to go upstairs instead.¡±


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Dario asked with real concern in his eyes.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m just¡­ it was a lot.¡±


    ¡°Sleep well, Alessandra,¡± Nolo said, and everyone else in the room repeated it.


    Dario watched me go. His eyes were thest thing I saw as I left.


    I went to my room, undressed, and put on my negligee.


    As soon as Iy down in bed, though, images and sounds from that afternoon came crashing back.


    The gunshots


    The screams of the crowd


    The absolute terror I¡¯d felt


    The certainty that I was going to die¡­


    I began to tremble uncontrobly.


    Suddenly there was a knock at the door.


    ¡°Come in,¡± I called out as I got control of myself.


    I figured it was Filomenaing in to check on me


    But it wasn¡¯t.


    It was Dario.


    He walked over and sat on the bed next to me. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m fine,¡± I said as bravely as possible.


    He looked at me with his piercing gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t bullshit me. Are you alright?¡±


    I tried to keep myposure¡­


    But my face crumpled, the tears came, and I shook my head no. He kicked off his shoes, got into bed beside me, and opened his arms. I snuggled in next to his strong chest as he wrapped me in his embrace.


    I immediately began to rx.


    I had been so frightened of him when I first saw him at my father¡¯s cafe¡­


    And I¡¯d continued to be afraid of him for the next couple of days.


    But now, he was the only thing that made me feel safe.


    The only thing that made me feel protected.


    He held me against him as my tears subsided.


    Then he began to speak.


    ¡°The first gunfight I was in, I was 15 years old. Men came to the house to kill my father. He sent my mother away with Adriano, Nolo, Roberto, and Valentino. But he gave me a gun and said, ¡®This day wille sooner orter. It¡¯s time to face it.''¡±


    I reared back and stared at him. ¡°Your father put you in a gunfight when you were 15 years old?!¡±


    He smiled. ¡°It wasn¡¯t just me and my father  it was a dozen of his men, too. And I had been training for years for that exact moment. All of us had been¡­ but Adriano was only 13, Nolo and Roberto were 10, and Valentino was only 7. They were still children.¡±


    ¡°You were still a child, too,¡± I insisted.


    ¡°Not in this family, I wasn¡¯t. My father had been preparing me to take over for him since I was born. That gun battle was the first time I realized how terrifying life could be.¡± Dario gently pushed a strand of my hair away from my face. ¡°All I¡¯m trying to say is that I know it was awful for you today. I¡¯m sorry it happened¡­ and I regret ever putting you in that situation.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know¡­ did you?¡± I asked, suddenly uneasy.


    ¡°I had no idea, or I never would have let you leave the house.¡±


    I nestled my head against his chest again. ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m safe now¡­ right?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± he murmured. ¡°I promise.¡±


    He stroked my back as he held me close¡­


    ¡­and suddenly I wanted more.


    I lifted my face up to his¡­ stared him in the eyes¡­


    And then kissed him softly on the mouth.


    He returned it gently.


    We kissed like that for several minutes, slow and romantic¡­


    And then I felt his fingers slide beneath my negligee.


    He began stroking my back, bare skin on skin¡­


    And I could feel his cock getting hard inside his pants.


    His right hand traced around my side¡­


    And he began to caress my breasts as we kissed.


    When his fingers brushed against my hard nipples, a thrill went through my entire body.


    Then his hand moved down to my underwear and slipped in the front.


    I felt his fingers move through my curls and farther down¡­


    Gently part my lips, which were so wet¡­


    And then he used my wetness to lubricate his fingertip as he began to gently circle my clit.


    I began to moan, then abruptly stopped myself.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked with a frown.


    ¡°¡­they can hear me,¡± I whispered in embarrassment.


    He gave a devilish smile. ¡°If it bothers you, I¡¯ll make them all go stand in the fields every time I take you to bed.¡±


    Iughed. ¡°You can¡¯t do that!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± he whispered seductively in my ear as he stroked my clit. ¡°I¡¯m the head of the family. I can make them do whatever I want. And I what I want¡­ is to hear youe.¡±


    His words turned me on even more. I gasped to hear him say it.


    I held onto his muscr body as the pleasure rose between my legs


    But I reached down and grabbed his hand to stop him.


    ¡°What?¡± he asked in exasperation. ¡°I¡¯m going to go send them out right now, I swear to God  ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that,¡± I said shyly. I tugged at his shirt. ¡°I want you to take your clothes off.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± he said with augh  then stood up beside the bed and quickly began to undress.


    The mooning through the window was the only light in the room, but it was enough.


    I watched, entranced, as his shirt came off, exposing his muscr chest and perfect abs¡­N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The tattoos covering his olive skin¡­


    And then his pants slipped off, revealing his manhood, long and thick and hard.


    I put out a longing hand to touch it.


    He smiled as my tiny hand closed around his cock and slowly moved down the length of his shaft.


    ¡°You need to take this off, too,¡± he said, grabbing my negligee and lifting it over my head.


    Then he pulled at my panties. I raised my ass off the bed so he could more easily peel them off my body.


    Then heid down next to me, the entire length of his muscr body against mine. His hard cock pressed against my belly as he began to kiss me again.


    We did that for another few minutes, and then his hand began to move down between my legs.


    ¡°Dario,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    I looked at him shyly.


    ¡°What?¡± he prodded.


    ¡°I¡­ I want you. Inside me.¡±


    He smiled. ¡°Let me get you ready first.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, get me¡­ ohhhh¡­¡±


    I began to moan as he kissed his way down my neck to my breasts¡­


    Where he gently sucked my nipples.


    Then he continued to my belly, where he left soft kisses¡­


    On his way to my pussy, where he began to lick.


    ¡°Oh, Dario,¡± I whispered.


    My eyes closed as his tongue caressed my clit.


    Then I felt something part my lips and gently move inside me.


    I gasped.


    It took me a second to realize it was his finger.


    Then he began to move it inside me¡­


    Curling it¡­


    Stroking inside me¡­


    All while licking my clit.


    The feeling was amazing.


    It added to the intensity of his tongue on my pussy


    But it made me hunger for more.


    I wanted to bepletely filled up.


    But it felt too good¡­


    All I could do was lie there with my eyes rolled back in my head.


    The pleasure inside me was building  higher and higher


    When suddenly his finger withdrew.


    I was about to ask Why did you STOP?! in a disappointed voice


    When an even greater pressure eased back inside me.


    Two fingers.


    He began to stroke me again as he licked.


    I groaned with pleasure.


    The feeling of being filled up was even greater


    And I loved it.


    But it made me want his cock even more.


    I writhed on the sheets, my body responding to both his tongue and fingers.


    ¡°Dario,¡± I gasped.


    ¡°Mm?¡± he murmured.


    To be fair, he couldn¡¯t say much more since his mouth was otherwise engaged.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to scream,¡± I whispered in panic. ¡°It feels too good!¡±


    His free hand gestured towards me like Come on, do it.


    ¡°But they¡¯ll hear!¡± I moaned.


    I was getting too close


    I wasn¡¯t going to be able to control myself


    And then Dario reached out, grabbed the nearest pillow, and threw it at my chest.


    The message was clear.


    I mped it over my face and screamed into it as I came.


    My entire body tensed as waves of pleasure rolled through me, radiating out from my clit and where he was stroking inside me


    And I continued to scream until I was hoarse.


    Finally the waves of pleasure began to recede.


    I felt him stop licking and stroking me, and then his body slid across mine as he plucked the pillow away.


    He grinned when he saw my face. I¡¯m sure I looked like I was in a drunken stupor.


    ¡°I think we solved the problem about them hearing you scream,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°¡­good¡­¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°Do you still want me inside you?¡±


    Suddenly I was wide awake, and my heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°¡­yes,¡± I whispered.


    He kissed me on the lips, and I could taste my own body on his mouth.


    I liked it.


    I liked knowing he¡¯d been tasting me the whole time he gave me so much pleasure.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he murmured. ¡°But we¡¯ll take it slow.¡±

 31

    Hey on his side so I had full ess to the front of his body.


    We started out by kissing slow and romantic.


    The entire time, he fondled my breasts¡­


    And I softly moved my fingers up and down the length of his cock.


    He got so turned on that a single drop of wetness dribbled from the slit in his swollen head.


    I ran my fingers through the liquid and caressed his cock with it.


    It made everything so slippery that I could go faster¡­ my skin gliding over his¡­


    He grunted with pleasure.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    His cock had a single contraction¡­ then another¡­


    Tiny spasms that made him bigger for just a second¡­


    And which produced even more of his slippery wetness.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± he finally whispered.


    I nodded shyly and slowly spread my legs for him.


    He moved on top of me and grasped his shaft in his hand.


    He kissed me on the lips, then smiled. ¡°Just the tip at first.¡±


    I bit my lip and looked down as he ced his swollen head against my pussy.


    I couldn¡¯t see what was going on


    But I felt it.


    Oh my God


    It was bliss.


    Soft and huge and firm, the wet crown of his head met my wetness and slowly eased inside me.


    I gasped.


    ¡°Too much?¡± he asked.


    I shook my head rapidly. ¡°No!¡±


    He chuckled¡­ then eased forward just a little bit more.


    ¡°Oh!¡± I cried out.


    He pulled out immediately.


    ¡°No, wait, don¡¯t go!¡± I whined.


    ¡°I thought I was hurting you,¡± he murmured as he kissed my ear, then my mouth.


    ¡°Maybe a little,¡± I admitted. Then I added in a voice thick with desire, ¡°But it felt so good.¡±


    He smiled again.


    This time he stayed right above me, propped up on one elbow.


    And with his other hand, he guided himself back to my pussy¡­


    And sloooooowly eased himself inside.


    He stared deep into my eyes as he did it¡­


    And I felt I was joined with him on an almost spiritual level as his body became one with mine.


    My mouth made an ¡®O¡¯ of surprise as he eased a tiny bit deeper inside me.


    ¡°Breathe,¡± hemanded.


    I took a couple of deep breaths.


    ¡°Just get used to it,¡± he whispered.


    I nodded, unable to speak.


    Then I felt his finger touch my clit again.


    The feeling of his cock in my pussy


    And the knowledge that Oh my god, he¡¯s inside me!


    Plus that gentle, soft caress on my clit?


    I immediately came.


    I cried out as pleasure rolled up through my belly and into my chest. My nipples tingled with the sensation.


    ¡°Ah,¡± Dario whispered with a smile. ¡°So that¡¯s the secret.¡±


    He kissed me again, then stared deep into my eyes as he gently circled my clit¡­


    And eased slooooowly deeper inside me.


    I hung onto his gaze like a drowning woman


    A woman drowning in pleasure, that is.


    It was like my entire body was one giant wave of orgasmic bliss.


    I could feel him sinking deeper and deeper inside me¡­


    His naked cock inside my pussy¡­


    His shaft thick and hot¡­


    And I just kepting anding, harder and harder.


    The more he filled me up, the deeper inside me he was, the harder I came.


    I kept staring into his eyes, and he into mine.


    I grabbed onto his broad shoulders and dug my fingernails into his skin


    And I continued toe, wave after wave, not knowing where one orgasm ended and another one began.


    He eventually stopped touching my clit and justy there on top of me, bracing his weight on his forearms as he gazed into my eyes.


    The orgasms slowly receded, although I felt like my body was still floating on an ocean of pleasure. Gentle swells, though, not the crashing waves that had been moving through me just a minute ago.


    He smiled. ¡°Everything okay?¡±


    I nodded vigorously. ¡°Everything is wonderful.¡±


    Heughed, then kissed me.


    Suddenly there was a contraction in his cock.


    I felt it get the tiniest bit bigger inside me.


    ¡°Oh!¡± I cried out, loving the feeling.


    He grinned. ¡°Felt that, did you?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­ how about this?¡± he asked as he slowly pulled a few inches out of me¡­


    ¡­and then just as slowly eased his cock back in.


    My eyes rolled back in my head.


    ¡°Madonn,¡± I moaned.


    Heughed out loud.


    Iughed along with him, though I blushed.


    ¡°That¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever heard your curse,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°You make me do all sorts of things I never thought I would.¡±


    ¡°Mmmm¡­ well, let¡¯s see if we can make you do a few more.¡±


    He kissed me, his tongue moving softly over mine¡­


    Then he began to rock his hips back and forth, slowly withdrawing from me and easing back inside.


    I groaned with pleasure. It was a different feeling than when he caressed my clit, but it was such a satisfying feeling¡­


    Himpletely filling me up¡­


    Our bodies joined in overwhelming pleasure.


    I could feel all sorts of little things¡­


    Like how the ridge on his crown moved over the spot inside me, the same ce he had caressed with his fingers¡­


    The way the head of his cock touched pleasurable ces inside me that I never even knew existed¡­


    The way I could feel him getting thicker inside me as he went from halfway in to all the way down to the base of his shaft.


    Then he began to move slightly faster.


    The gentle pleasure I¡¯d felt with his slow movements began to grow much more intense.


    I gasped as he began to thrust inside me.


    Fast strokes followed by a couple of slow ones¡­


    Then another thrust went deep inside me. A tiny throb of pain mixed in with the overwhelming pleasure.


    I heard the wet sound of his body against mine, p p p!


    I could feel his balls dangling against my ass, a tickle in a ce I didn¡¯t expect it


    And then all of that seemed to go away as I had an orgasm unlike all the others I had experienced.


    It came from deep within me, a contraction and release of pure pleasure that went from the top of my head down to my toes.


    I was totally lost in pleasure, drowning in it


    And I screamed as I came harder and harder.


    Suddenly Dario was bellowing in my ear


    And then he wasing, too.


    I could feel something hot and wet spurt deep inside me as his cock throbbed over and over in tiny spasms.


    The knowledge that he wasing  that I had made hime inside me  pushed me even higher.


    I gave one long, final shriek of ecstasy as my orgasm reached its peak.


    His thrusts began to slow down¡­


    And my own wave of pleasure began to recede, though little tremors of bliss still rushed through me.


    I could feel the asional single spasm of his cock inside me.


    He eventually stopped moving.


    His cock was still hard inside me, though perhaps not quite as big as before.


    He kissed me gently, sweetly.


    We stayed like that for another few moments¡­


    Him still inside me, kissing me¡­


    Until he finally withdrew.

 32

    Wey in each other¡¯s arms afterwards. I snuggled against him, and his fingers softly brushed across my bare skin.


    ¡°How was your first time?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Heaven,¡± I murmured.


    He chuckled. ¡°Good. But how are you feeling now?¡±


    ¡°Wonderful. But¡­ a little sore.¡±


    I was sore, it was true¡­ but it was a delicious soreness because it was the memory of him inside me.


    I let my hand drift over his abs¡­ down to his thatch of hair¡­ and caressed his heavy, limp cock. Even soft, it felt enormous in my hand.


    At my touch, it began to stir back to life, expanding slowly in length with each of his heartbeats.


    ¡°Careful,¡± he said humorously. ¡°Don¡¯t wake the dragon.¡±


    ¡°The monster¡­¡± I added yfully¡­


    Then froze.


    The words made me think of the first night I had seen him  because that was what I had called him in my head:


    Il Mostro.


    Suddenly I remembered how he had bent down and whispered in my ear, You will be my whore. But only for me¡­ and no one else.


    Dario felt me tense up. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°¡­nothing.¡±


    He pushed me gently onto my back and looked deep into my eyes.


    ¡°What?¡± he demanded.


    A tear welled up at the edge of my eye and slowly traced its way down my face.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯m your whore now,¡± I said bitterly as I turned away from him.


    He put his hand on my chin and forced me to look at him.


    ¡°You¡­ are my woman now,¡± he whispered. ¡°And only for me¡­ and no one else.¡±


    A sob escaped my chest, and I smiled through my tears.


    He leaned over to kiss me¡­


    And I kissed him back passionately¡­


    And we made love again.


    We slept in each other¡¯s arms throughout the night.


    As the sun dawned through the ss doors of my room, my eyes opened the tiniest bit.


    I smiled as I felt his body behind mine, spooning me¡­


    His muscles pressed against my feminine softness¡­


    And then suddenly my eyes opened wide.


    ¡°Wake up!¡± I whispered frantically as I turned around and began to shake him.


    Dario was instantly awake. He sat up in bed and looked around the room for some kind of threat. ¡°What?! What is it?!¡±


    ¡°You have to leave!¡±


    He looked at me, confused. ¡°¡­what? Why?¡±


    ¡°Because they¡¯ll know you spent the night!¡±


    He smirked. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure everyone already knows it.¡±


    I stared at him. ¡°¡­why?¡±


    ¡°Well, you only used the pillow over your face the first time you came.¡±


    I thought back to the night before and realized he was right.


    I¡¯d been so ovee with making love to him  so overwhelmed by pleasure  that I¡¯d forgotten everything else.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I covered my face with my hands and moaned into them. ¡°Oh my god¡­¡±


    Heughed andy back down next to me.


    I suddenly felt his hand on my breast.


    ¡°We can wake them up, too¡­¡± he murmured seductively in my ear.


    ¡°Are you insane?!¡± I hissed, pping his hand away. ¡°You have to go! NOW!¡±


    He looked at me like I was crazy. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t go now, Filomena will know you were here!¡±


    He squinted in bewilderment. ¡°¡­Filomena¡­?¡±


    ¡°The olddy servant!¡± When he didn¡¯t react, I eximed, ¡°You don¡¯t know her?!¡±


    ¡°She must have been hired while I was in prison.¡± Dario yawned, then reached around me and pulled my naked body next to his. ¡°I¡¯ll be damned if I¡¯m going to let some old woman interfere with  ¡±


    ¡°GO!¡± I whispered loudly as I pushed him out of bed.


    He shook his head in amused wonder. ¡°I¡¯m the head of the most powerful family in Tuscany, and I¡¯m getting kicked out of bed because of some old grandmother.¡±


    ¡°Go, go!¡± I said, shooing him away.


    He sighed and picked up his clothes from the floor. ¡°Only for you.¡±


    I smiled¡­


    And admired his nude body as he leaned over to pick up his pants¡­


    And thought for a second that maaaaybe I should have him stay¡­


    But then he started walking towards the door.


    Naked.


    ¡°What are you DOING?!¡± I hissed.


    ¡°Leaving,¡± he said crossly.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go out like that!¡±


    ¡°No one¡¯s awake, Alessandra.¡±


    ¡°But if she is and she sees you  !¡±


    ¡°Then maybe she¡¯ll have a heart attack and die, and I won¡¯t have to be kicked out of your bed again.¡±


    But he stepped into his pants and pulled them on.


    I breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°You realize that she¡¯ll still know exactly what happened if I walk out of your room at 6 in the morning,¡± he said.


    ¡°Better that than for her to see all the goods!¡± I whispered.


    He chuckled as he put on his shirt. ¡°By the way, the meeting with my uncle is at 10AM.¡±


    My heart fell a little. ¡°Alright¡­ I¡¯ll stay in my room¡­¡±


    ¡°No  I¡¯m telling you because I want you to be there.¡±


    I stared at him in wonder. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You were shot at just like Massimo and Valentino. You might have seen something they¡¯ve forgotten.¡±


    ¡°¡­oh¡­¡±


    At that moment, I felt included in a way I never had before.


    He winked and smiled. ¡°Plus you¡¯re my woman now.¡±


    My heart skipped a beat


    But he was out the door and gone before I could reply.


    Iy back down in bed with a happy smile.


    I felt a pleasant soreness between my thighs that reminded me of what we had donest night¡­


    And began to regret kicking him out.


    As soon as word came that Fausto was on the property, all of us  Dario, me, his brothers, and Lars  went out onto the front steps of the mansion.


    A small fleet of ck Mercedes and BMWs drove up. In the middle was a silver Rolls Royce. The cars parked, and a dozen men in suits got out. They were mostly in their 30s and 40s  unlike Dario¡¯s men, who were almost all in their 20s.


    Nolo read my mind. ¡°When our uncle split off from the family, most of our former staff went with him,¡± he exined.


    ¡°Which is apparently why we had to hire bothersome old maids as servants,¡± Dario muttered under his breath.


    ¡°What?¡± Nolo said. ¡°I didn¡¯t catch that  ¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I said as I kicked the side of Dario¡¯s shoe with my foot.


    He just smirked in silence.


    The doors of the Rolls Royce opened and two men got out.


    One was youthful, maybe five years older than me. He was tall, wiry, and less powerful-looking than Dario. He wore his long, ck hair in a ponytail down the back of his neck. His face was cruel, and his eyes were so dark that they seemed almost ck.


    I shivered when he nced at me and was d when he looked away.


    The other man was much older  in his 50s, probably. He was powerfully built but with a slight gut that his expensive three-piece suit couldn¡¯t hide. He had a mustache and goatee, and his eyes twinkled mischievously beneath heavy brows. His ck hair was grey at the temples, and some of it also streaked his beard.


    ¡°Don Rosolini,¡± he said in a yful voice as he walked towards Dario.


    ¡°Uncle Fausto,¡± Dario said as he embraced him. ¡°Thank you foring.¡±


    ¡°My pleasure. Nolo, Adriano, Roberto  excellent to see you. Valentino, still too damn pretty for your own good.¡± Fausto turned to Massimo. ¡°You holding up alright?¡±


    ¡°I am  thank you, padrone,¡± Massimo said warmly.


    ¡°Good. I¡¯m d you took down a few of the bastards yourself.¡±


    Then Fausto turned to me.


    ¡°This is Alessandra,¡± Nolo said.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ so this is the little girl who¡¯s caused so much trouble.¡±


    I turned to Dario in surprise.


    It was Nolo who answered, though. ¡°Your father¡¯s cafe is technically in Uncle Fausto¡¯s territory. We had to notify him of our intentions the night we dealt with the intruder.¡±


    ¡°And deal with him you did,¡± Fausto said. He pped Lars on the shoulder. ¡°If you ever get tired of working for my nephews,e and see me. I could always use a man like you.¡±


    Lars just smiled politely.


    The man with the ponytail walked up.


    ¡°May I introduce my son Aurelio,¡± Fausto said to me.


    ¡°Like Marcus Aurelius?¡± I asked, mentioning the Roman Emperor from almost 2000 years ago.


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    Aurelio said nothing. He just watched me with that cold, unsettling gaze of his.


    ¡°Shall we go inside?¡± Nolo said, then led the way.


    Dario offered his arm to me.


    I smiled as I took it, and he escorted me inside.


    I couldn¡¯t help but notice that Aurelio never took his eyes off me.

 33

    When we sat down in the parlor, the daggers finally came out.


    ¡°You vouched for the Turk,¡± Dario said coldly. ¡°I turned down his business proposal. Not an hourter, Massimo, Valentino, and Alessandra were attacked.¡±


    ¡°Regrettable, truly,¡± Fausto said. He sounded pained as he said it.


    ¡°Why did you send a viper into my home?¡± Dario asked, his voice angry but controlled.


    ¡°I¡¯m not so sure that he is the viper you¡¯re searching for,¡± Fausto said. ¡°And I would caution you against assuming it was the Turk who ordered the hit.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying it was the Agres?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that, either.¡±


    ¡°The Turk is working with the Agres,¡± Dario said. ¡°You don¡¯t think it¡¯s an extraordinary coincidence that the attack took ce in their territory?¡±


    ¡°Someone certainly wants you to believe the Agres and the Turk are behind this.¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t believe they are,¡± Dario said contemptuously.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°And why is that?¡±


    ¡°Because we¡¯re working with him, too,¡± Aurelio spoke up.


    Everyone in the room looked at him in surprise  then turned back to Fausto.


    Fausto gave his son a reproachful look, then sighed. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true  we¡¯re in business with him.¡±


    Dario stared at him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me this before yesterday¡¯s meeting?¡±


    ¡°Because I didn¡¯t want you to feel pressured by my decision.¡±


    Dario narrowed his eyes. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have. Believe me.¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Fausto murmured nomittally.


    ¡°What exactly are the terms of your deal?¡± Roberto asked.


    ¡°Always the head for business, this one,¡± Fausto said with a chuckle. ¡°The Turk wants to sell some of his wares in our territory, and he offered a healthy cut of the profits. I said yes.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Dario red at his uncle. ¡°Sex trafficking and drugs.¡±


    Fausto made a face like What can I do? ¡°Business is business.¡±


    ¡°Not everyone is as squeamish as you, cousin,¡± Aurelio smirked.


    Dario red at Aurelio. ¡°And not everyone will whore themselves out for a dor like you¡­ cousin.¡±


    Aurelio¡¯s face showed barely restrained fury.


    There was an instant crackle of tension in the room.


    Adriano, Lars, and Massimo all leaned forward in their chairs.


    Fausto¡¯s men inched their hands towards the insides of their jackets.


    ¡°Boys,¡± Fausto said loudly as he gave Aurelio an angry look.


    ¡°I¡¯m not your boy,¡± Dario snarled.


    ¡°No, but you¡¯re very new to your position,¡± Fausto replied. ¡°Your father wouldn¡¯t have said ¡®no¡¯ to the Turk.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not my father.¡±


    ¡°That much is apparent,¡± Aurelio muttered.


    Before Dario could respond with another insult, Nolo jumped in. ¡°We¡¯ve made the decision not to deal in certain things going forward. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°What, you¡¯re a bunch of angels, now?¡± Fausto said contemptuously. ¡°Last I checked, the authorities would hang you for all the other crimes you dabble in.¡±


    ¡°Yes, well, that¡¯s why we own the authorities,¡± Dario said with a cold smile.


    ¡°Which is why I sent you the Turk. You need to shore up your territory if you want to survive. You can offer him ess to the police and judges, and he can give you a steady stream of revenue. It¡¯s a win-win proposition.¡±


    Nolo shook his head. ¡°The police and judges are willing to look away when ites to gambling and stolen goods. They won¡¯t ignore trafficking women and drugs.¡±


    ¡°So throw them some more money,¡± Fausto said with a shrug.


    ¡°Let me be clear, Uncle,¡± Dario said. ¡°I refuse to deal with trafficking women and drugs.¡±


    ¡°You should go into the priesthood, then,¡± Fausto replied. ¡°Maybe you could be pope. You do the ¡®sanctimonious¡¯ part extremely well.¡±


    ¡°Gentlemen,¡± Nolo said, ¡°this has nothing to do with the most pressing matter at hand. Members of our family were shot at yesterday. We must retaliate.¡±


    ¡°Or you¡¯ll look weak,¡± Fausto said with a benevolent smile.


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    The older man¡¯s smile disappeared. ¡°You already look weak. The whole of the Cosa Nostra knows you¡¯re struggling. The wolves are salivating over what they¡¯ll do to you. Your territory is divided  ¡±


    ¡°Half of which went to you,¡± Dario pointed out.


    ¡°Which is why I made a deal with the Turk,¡± Fausto shot back. ¡°How long can you sustain your current operations?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re fine,¡± Roberto said. ¡°Better than fine, actually. We n to expand globally into online gambling. In fact, we could be fully legitimate within two years.¡±


    That was the first I had heard of the family¡¯s long-term ns.


    I looked at Dario in surprise.


    He smiled the tiniest bit and nodded almost imperceptibly.


    Fausto wasn¡¯t convinced, though.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been going on and on about this online gambling nonsense for five years,¡± he said in a bored voice. ¡°Talk, talk, talk.¡±


    ¡°Because Father never let me pursue it,¡± Roberto said in irritation. ¡°But Dario is.¡±


    ¡°Lovely,¡± Fausto sneered, ¡°but you yourself said it could take two years. You still have a significant number of bribes to pay every month  a lot of judges and police captains looking to wet their beaks. Where¡¯s that moneying from?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s covered,¡± Roberto said, although he didn¡¯t sound entirely convincing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bullshit me,¡± Fausto snapped. ¡°I was your father¡¯s consigliere for 20 years  I know the financials of this entire operation like the back of my hand. I know you have maybe six months left at your current levels of ie. I sent you the Turk so you can prosper and grow. As of right now, you¡¯re withering on the vine.¡±


    Dario¡¯s voice was full of contempt. ¡°So we should bend the knee to some foreign bastard who insults me in my own home? Just because dear old Uncle Fausto knows best?¡±


    ¡°Again,¡± Nolo said sharply, ¡°back to the matter at hand. If we¡¯re going to send a message, we need to know who to send it to.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t the Agres or the Turk,¡± Fausto said with a sniff.


    ¡°And how do you know that?¡± Dario asked mockingly. ¡°Did you ask them?¡±


    ¡°Did you ever find out about the Genoan?¡± Fausto pointed at Lars and me. ¡°The one your Swede killed in her father¡¯s cafe?¡±


    Nolo clenched his jaws. ¡°We¡¯re still working on it.¡±


    ¡°Why is she even here?¡± Aurelio snarled as he looked at me. Then he smirked at Dario. ¡°Is she your whore now? Maybe you thought you might want a blowjob halfway through the meeting.¡±


    I flinched at his ugly words.


    Dario put his hand on mine before he answered.


    ¡°She survived a gunfight in the streets yesterday,¡± Dario said coldly. ¡°Which is more than you¡¯ve ever done, little boy.¡±


    Aurelio immediately stood up, furious


    And every Rosolini brother bolted to their feet as well.


    Lars even had his hand inside his jacket.


    I was terrified, sure that there would be another gun battle


    ¡°STOP!¡± Fausto roared. ¡°Aurelio, sit DOWN, goddamn you! We¡¯re family, so fucking act like it!¡±


    Aurelio¡¯s face twitched with rage, but he sat back down.


    Lars and all the Rosolini brothers did as well  but slowly.


    ¡°I talked to Stefano Agre,¡± Fausto said. ¡°He swore on his mother¡¯s grave that he had nothing to do with the hit yesterday.¡±


    ¡°So of course you believe him,¡± Dario replied sarcastically.


    ¡°I¡¯ve done business with the Agres for 20 years. I¡¯d know if Stefano was fucking me. He¡¯s not.¡±


    ¡°What about the Turk?¡±


    ¡°I talked to him as well. He says he¡¯s not involved, and I believe him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re taking his money,¡± Adriano sneered. ¡°It¡¯s in your best interests to believe him.¡±


    Fausto shot daggers at Adriano. ¡°And it¡¯s in your best interest not to open your mouth since you don¡¯t know what the fuck you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Before Adriano could respond, Fausto turned back to Dario. ¡°The Turk is doing business with me, so what possible reason would he have to enrage you? If he killed Massimo or Valentino  my own blood  he knows I would break off all business dealings with him. Not only that, but I¡¯d join you and go to war against him. The Turk is a businessman, first and foremost. There¡¯s no profit in war  he knows that.¡±


    ¡°Unless he could take our territory for himself,¡± Nolo said.


    ¡°If he was going to kill you,¡± Fausto replied, ¡°he would have murdered all of you at the same time. Not just pick off two of you in Florence, enrage the rest of you, and start a war.¡±


    All of the brothers were silent.


    Even I had to admit that what their uncle said made sense.


    Fausto shook his head. ¡°Someone wants you to think the Turk and the Agres are trying to kill you. Someone wants to blow up the situation. Find out who that is, and you¡¯ll find out who tried to kill Massimo and Valentino yesterday.¡±


    ¡°And Alessandra,¡± Dario said.


    ¡°¡­and Alessandra,¡± Fausto agreed. He smiled at me¡­ and a shiver ran down my spine.

 34

    Dario


    After the meeting, everyone was supposed to have lunch together  but no one could be bothered to keep up the charade of ¡®one big happy family.¡¯


    Fausto said his goodbyes and promised to pass on any information that came his way. Aurelio just ignored us and got back in the Rolls Royce with his father.


    As they drove away, Alessandra looked at me with wide eyes. ¡°Was that¡­ normal?¡±


    I smiled grimly. ¡°Things were different when my father was alive.¡±


    ¡°Although Aurelio was always a little prick,¡± Adriano said.


    ¡°More like a gigantic asshole who has a little prick,¡± Valentino muttered.


    As we made our way to the patio for lunch, Nolo asked Alessandra, ¡°What did you think?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust either of them.¡± She suddenly looked nervous, like she was afraid she shouldn¡¯t have said it out loud. ¡°¡­not to insult your uncle or cousin¡­¡±


    ¡°Insult away,¡± I said. ¡°They did their fair share of insulting us.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you trust them?¡± Nolo asked her.


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ve seen a lot of people pass through my father¡¯s cafe. Most have been pleasant, but there are always difficult customers. Aurelio reminds me of the ones who are never satisfied. They walk in the door angry, and nothing you can say or do will win them over. They¡¯re looking for a fight. And Fausto is like the overly friendly man who acts like your best friend to your face, but then you find all the packets of sugar and honey are missing after he¡¯s gone. And he usually shortchanges you on the bill, as well.¡±


    Nolo burst outughing, then turned to me. ¡°I don¡¯t think she could have described either of them more perfectly.¡±


    ¡°True,¡± I agreed.


    Alessandra blushed and smiled at the praise.


    ¡°I want to discuss something with Dario for a moment,¡± Nolo told her. ¡°Go join the others for lunch, and we¡¯ll be there in just a moment.¡±


    She nodded, gave me a smile, and walked off towards the patio.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°News came in about that priest and the lowlife at the church,¡± Nolo said. ¡°I literally got a text at the end of the meeting.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Connections to the Oldani family,¡± Nolo said.


    The Oldanis were the most powerful crime family in Genoa, 150 miles from Florence. They had also employed Umberto Fumagalli, the man Lars had gunned down in Alessandra¡¯s cafe.


    ¡°The timing¡¯s suspicious,¡± I muttered, ing right after Fausto¡¯s speech about ¡®find out who¡¯s behind it all.''¡±


    ¡°Normally I would say yes, but the tip came from an old friend who wormed his way into Interpol,¡± Nolo said. ¡°Not even Fausto knows about him.¡±


    ¡°So the Genoans are after our territory¡­¡±


    ¡°The first wolves to show up after Papa¡¯s death, it seems.¡±


    ¡°It still doesn¡¯t exin why their lieutenant was at the cafe that night. Have you spoken to Alessandra¡¯s father since then?¡±


    Nolo nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve called the cafe twice. He still swears he knows nothing.¡±


    ¡°So either it really was a coincidence¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­or the old man¡¯s holding out,¡± Nolo finished. ¡°And his secrets are worse than letting his daughter be held captive.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°What a mess.¡±


    ¡°You should have gotten the truth out of him before you started sleeping with his daughter. Now you¡¯re emotionally involved.¡±


    I scowled at him. ¡°Watch yourself, consigliere.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to say ¡®I told you so¡¯  but I told you so. I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be beating the truth out of him now.¡± Nolo smirked. ¡°After all, Alessandra might object.¡±


    I just red at him as we joined the others for lunch.


    Alessandra


    Dario came to me again that night.


    By the time he arrived, I was craving him¡­


    Hungering for his touch.


    He walked over to the bed where Iy, my heart pounding¡­


    And he bent over, took me in his arms, and kissed me hungrily.


    Then he stood up from the bed and ripped off his jacket and shirt.


    I watched, entranced, as he revealed his washboard abs¡­ the tattoos covering his chest and shoulders¡­


    But when he began to unbuckle his pants, I couldn¡¯t help myself.


    I reached out


    Then realized what I had just done and pulled back my hand shyly.


    Dario smiled. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    I sat up on the edge of the bed and slowly pulled his belt out of its loops.


    Then, innocently gazing up at him, I unzipped his pants and let them fall around his thighs.


    His cock was already jutting up from under his ck boxers.


    I touched it through the cloth, cupped its thickness in my hand¡­


    And then, licking my lips, I slowly tugged down his underwear.


    I had to pull the cloth out far from his body to let his cock spring free.


    When it did, it jolted up in the air with a bounce, stiff and hard.


    I stared at it, fascinated and lustful¡­


    And slowly took it in my hand.


    The skin was feverishly hot but velvety soft.


    I looked up at his face.


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± he murmured. ¡°Do whatever you want.¡±


    I held the thick base of his cock in my hand¡­


    And then I leaned forward and kissed it.


    Maybe it was stupid or too innocent.


    I didn¡¯t know what to do to please him¡­


    But what I did know was I wanted to feel my lips on his cock.


    I kissed his swollen head¡­


    Then the underside of his shaft¡­


    And then the side¡­


    Tiny, soft kisses with my eyes closed¡­


    Feeling his scorching heat on my lips¡­


    Smelling his manly scent.


    Then I licked him.


    Just a tiny, soft, wet stroke of my tongue.


    I loved his taste: clean skin and the tiniest bit of salt.


    My tongue traced down the side of his cock¡­


    And then I licked him some more underneath.


    He threw his head back and groaned¡­


    ¡­so I guess he liked it.


    I know I liked it.


    I began to lick him up and down like an ice cream cone.


    His cock spasmed in my hand, and a dew drop of liquid appeared at the slit in his crown.


    I licked that, and it was even saltier.


    I put my lips slowly over his tip and got his swollen head all the way in my mouth.


    He was big.


    It was a lot¡­


    But I loved having him in my mouth.


    I felt him pulse bigger for a second, then tasted a bit more saltiness.


    I took his cock out of my mouth and began to lick it again


    And then he lost control.


    He stepped backwards, roughly yanked my negligee up over my head, and then picked me up and tossed me onto the bed.


    I cried out in happy surprise.


    I liked the feel of him moving me wherever he wanted¡­


    And then he did much, much more.


    He quickly shucked off his pants. Then he pried open my legs and was on top of me, kissing my mouth, cupping my breast in his hand.


    I was already soaking wet with anticipation.


    His cock was already wet from my mouth, so he quickly slid inside me.


    I cried out as he entered. He filled me up so rapidly that it took my breath away.


    At first it hurt the tiniest bit


    But it felt so good the deeper he got¡­


    The thicker his cock became as he sank into me¡­


    That I grabbed his muscr ass and pulled him deeper inside me.


    He grunted like an animal and began to thrust.


    I cried out as he rocked in and out of me, taking me higher and higher.


    He reached one hand underneath me and cupped my ass in his palm


    Then began to caress me where not even he had touched me before.


    The sensation of him stroking my ass¡­


    While his cock went deeper¡­


    His girth filling me up¡­


    It was too much.


    My first orgasm exploded deep inside me.


    I cried out and hung onto his neck as he continued to rock inside me¡­This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Every movement varying from shallow to deep.


    He surprised me with every thrust. I could never guess how deeply he would go.


    He kissed my mouth, my ears, my neck  bit me gently


    Fondled my breasts and stroked my nipples


    And all the time he was rocking in and out of me, making me lose control.


    My second orgasm came just a minute after the first.


    I wrapped my legs around his waist and hung on to him for dear life.


    Time seemed to slow down and then stoppletely.


    All I know is that waves of pleasure ovepped one another.


    One orgasm would trail off¡­


    Then entirely new contractions would send shivers from my head to my toes.


    Finally Dario grunted and bellowed


    And I felt hime.


    It was indescribably hot: the feeling of his cock exploding inside me


    Liquid heat spurting deep within me


    His weight bearing down on me as he thrust savagely like an animal


    Until gradually he slowed down and stopped moving at all.


    I held him close with an enormous smile on my face, just enjoying the feel of his body on mine and his still-hard cock deep inside me.


    Then he lifted his head and kissed me.


    Softly at first¡­


    Then more hungrily¡­


    And without ever getting soft, he began to rock inside me¡­


    And we did it all over again.

 35

    We spent the next few nights together like that.


    Dario woulde to me after everyone else had gone to bed


    And we would make mad, passionate love.


    It wouldst for an hour or more¡­


    Then we would talk¡­


    And do it again. Sometimes twice.


    Afterwards, we would fall asleep in each other¡¯s arms until dawn  at which point I would make him leave before the rest of the house awoke.


    I had begun to ept the situation. I looked forward to his visits every night  and my body hungered for his.


    Gradually I stopped feeling guilty for what I was doing¡­


    Until Filomena brought it all crashing down.


    I hadn¡¯t seen the old woman for days. It was like she was avoiding me.


    At first, that bothered me¡­ but I was so enraptured with Dario that I forgot about everything else.


    Then I came back to my room after breakfast one morning and found her stripping the sheets off the bed.


    The cold hand of fear clutched my heart when I saw her, but I forced myself to say good morning.


    She didn¡¯t answer, nor did she look at me.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you thest few days,¡± I said.


    She still didn¡¯t answer.


    Rather than force her to talk to me, I turned back towards the door. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll just let you finish what you¡¯re doing  ¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± the old woman asked quietly.


    I nced back at her, but she still wouldn¡¯t look at me.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re busy  ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, and you know it,¡± she said. When she finally turned to look at me, there was immense disappointment in her eyes. ¡°What would your sainted mother say, God rest her soul?¡±


    I trembled as I asked, ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°About you bing a mafioso¡¯s whore.¡±


    I was shocked into silence.


    ¡°Or your father?¡± the old woman continued. ¡°How ashamed would he be if he knew?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t stop the memory of my father pleading with Dario:


    Don Rosolini¡­ Alessandra is a good girl¡­ she goes to mass every Sunday¡­ she¡¯s a virgin, padrone¡­


    ¡°Do you think he wants you spreading your legs like a slut?¡± she asked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t get to speak to me like that,¡± I snapped, my voice shaking.


    ¡°Someone has to. You¡¯ve forsaken allmon sense  given yourself to a murderer who will throw you away like a used tissue when he¡¯s finished with you.¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t  ¡±


    ¡°He will. He will, child, he will,¡± she said, and her face suddenly looked pained. ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to believe it. You¡¯re young, you¡¯re innocent, you¡¯re in love¡­¡±


    I flinched.


    I hadn¡¯t ever said it  I hadn¡¯t even allowed myself to think it


    But it was true.


    I was in love with Dario.


    Which was why Filomena¡¯s next words cut like a knife.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t know men like I do,¡± she whispered. ¡°Especially not these men. They take what they want and they don¡¯t care who they hurt. They certainly don¡¯t care about a young woman¡¯s virtue or what they might do to her heart.¡±


    My father¡¯s words echoed in my brain:


    Sir, your reputation precedes you¡­ you are a worldly man¡­ and you reap where you do not sow. My daughter is an innocent¡­


    Filomena¡¯s voice grew ominous. ¡°Or what they might do to her soul.¡±


    ¡°N-nothing¡¯s happened,¡± I said.


    It was the most unconvincing lie I¡¯d ever told.


    Sheughed bitterly. ¡°I change your sheets every morning. You think I can¡¯t tell you rutted in them like animals the night before? And I know who the animal is. He guards his territory like a wolf; none of the other monsters in this house would dare cross him. That¡¯s how vicious he is.¡±


    She walked over to me and grabbed my hands, imploring me. ¡°Child¡­ he doesn¡¯t care about you. He¡¯ll use you for a moment¡¯s pleasure, and when his interest fades, he¡¯ll cast you out¡­ or worse.¡±


    ¡°Get out,¡± I said as I jerked my hands away. My whole body was shaking. ¡°Get out.¡±


    She looked at me with eyes full of pain. ¡°You canin about me to your lover, which will probably get me killed. At the very least, banished and left to die penniless. I don¡¯t care. I was a mother once. You are like the daughter I never had, and it is because of the love I have for you in my heart that I tell you  ¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡± I whispered, terrified of what she would say next.


    ¡°He will never marry you,¡± she said softly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s true. You will be nothing more to him than a whore. When he¡¯s finished with you, he will throw you away¡­ and he willugh that you gave yourself so easily to him.¡±


    Without another word, she turned and walked out of the room.


    Filomena¡¯s words haunted me.


    I tried to forget what she¡¯d said


    But memories came rushing back, all of them tinged with violence and sin.


    Dario showing up in my father¡¯s cafe with his enemy¡¯s blood still pooled on the floor.


    How he had beaten the man outside the church nearly to death with his bare hands.


    The way Dario had first ¡®punished¡¯ me, touching me until I came¡­


    Addicting me to him, then leading me farther down the path of sin until I gave my virginity to him¡­


    Until I gave my heart to him.


    To a mafioso¡­ a murderer.


    Was he all bad?


    No. Definitely not.


    There was kindness in him.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He had saved me from my attacker at the church


    But I would have never been in danger if Dario hadn¡¯t kidnapped me in the first ce.


    Were his brothers all bad?


    No. There was kindness in them, too.


    Massimo had saved my life in Florence


    But would I have been shot at if they weren¡¯t a family of criminals?


    Violence attracts violence.


    Evil attracts evil.


    Death attracts death.


    There was goodness in them, yes¡­


    But Lucifer is the angel of light, the most beautiful of the heavenly host¡­


    And still the devil.


    Everything around Dario was twisted and dark.


    And now he had touched me, leaving his fingerprints on my soul.


    I imagined my father walking in on me and Dario.


    I could see the horror on his face¡­


    And then I heard Dario¡¯s mocking voice:


    I gave you my word, old man.


    I didn¡¯t take your daughter¡¯s virginity¡­ until she begged me to do it.


    I had been led astray by sin so sweet that I had forgotten everything else¡­


    But Filomena¡¯s words had awoken me to the danger I was in.


    The danger my soul was in.


    I knew I had to change the path I was on¡­


    ¡­or be lost forever.

 36

    I was quiet and withdrawn for the rest of the day.


    Dario was preupied with business. He didn¡¯t ask me about my mood  if he even noticed.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But Nolo did.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± the consigliere asked after pulling me aside.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°You¡¯re not tired of being cooped up, are you? We can¡¯t take you out again for a while, not after what happened in Florence.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just¡­ feeling down, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said, still looking concerned. ¡°Let me know if you need anything.¡±


    Later in the morning, I went to the kitchen to see Caterina. If anyone could cheer me up, it would be her.


    ¡°Hey, Grumpy,¡± she said yfully. ¡°Why so blue?¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to tell her what Filomena had said, but I did want to ask her some things.


    ¡°When we first met, you said all Rosolini men were dogs.¡±


    She looked at me and put her hands on her hips angrily. ¡°Did Don Rosolini cheat on you?!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I said in shock.


    ¡°Oh,¡± she said with a confused look. ¡°¡­then why did you ask?¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to know what you meant.¡±


    Sheughed. ¡°What do you think I meant? All the Rosolini men are dogs. Pretty self-exnatory.¡±


    ¡°So everything that¡¯s going on with you and Valentino¡­?¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s fun, bute on  I know what it is. There aren¡¯t any ss slippers at the end of the story.¡±


    Her flippant manner made me feel even worse. ¡°So¡­ me and Dario¡­?¡±


    ¡°Oh, sweetie¡­¡± Caterina reached out and held my hands. ¡°Enjoy it for what it is: banging a really hot, powerful man, and all that goes along with it.¡±


    I was repulsed by her words.


    ¡°What, like being kept prisoner?¡± I asked bitterly.


    She tilted her head to one side. ¡°You¡¯ve really fallen for him, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    I jerked my hands away from her. ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Then why are you so upset?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡±


    ¡°Could¡¯ve fooled me.¡± She sighed and gave me a half-hearted smile. ¡°Look, the story ends in one of two ways. Either we get tired and try to move on, and they let us or they don¡¯t  because, let¡¯s face it, these are men who don¡¯t like being told ¡®no.¡¯


    ¡°Or they get tired and move on, no matter how we feel about it. And that¡¯s that. So¡­ carpe diem and all that bullshit. Seize the day. Enjoy what you¡¯ve got while you¡¯ve got it.¡±


    I stared at her. ¡°What about the future?¡±


    ¡°What about it?¡±


    ¡°What about getting married?¡±


    Cat touched my cheek sadly. ¡°When it happens¡­ it won¡¯t be to a Rosolini.¡±


    I told a servant to let Nolo know I wasn¡¯t feeling well, and I stayed in my room during dinner. He had the kitchen send up some food.


    Thank God Filomena didn¡¯t deliver it.


    Later that evening, as I was lying in bed, I heard the door open.


    The moment I¡¯d been dreading hade.


    Dario came to the bed, leaned over me, and tried to kiss me.


    I turned my face away so that he kissed my cheek instead.


    He roughly grabbed my chin and turned me towards him  then kissed me on the lips.


    I struggled to break free. ¡°Stop!¡±


    He let go of me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to tonight.¡±


    He switched on the light next to my bed and sat next to me. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    I looked away from him miserably. He was so handsome that it made me want to give in¡­ to do like Caterina had said and throw caution to the wind.


    ¡°¡­no,¡± I murmured.


    He caressed my arm. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    His touch was so sensual¡­ and I wanted him so badly¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m not your whore,¡± I whispered.


    He chuckled and leaned in to kiss my neck. ¡°Of course you are.¡±


    I pushed him away. ¡°NO, I¡¯m not!¡±


    He stood up, furious and bewildered. ¡°Madonn  what¡¯s gotten into you?!¡±


    I looked up at him with tears in my eyes. ¡°Do I mean anything to you?¡±


    His face softened. ¡°Of course you do. A great deal, actually.¡±


    ¡°Do you think of the future¡­ with me in it?¡±


    Dario narrowed his eyes. ¡°Are you asking what I think you¡¯re asking?¡±


    I suddenly felt embarrassed and insecure. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ what do you think I¡¯m asking?¡±


    ¡°It sounds like you¡¯re talking about marriage.¡±


    I looked up at him helplessly.


    Suddenly, without warning, heughed.


    I stared at him in horror¡­


    Then turned away from him with a heaviness in my heart.


    ¡°Alessandra, we¡¯ve known each other for less than two weeks,¡± he said, his voice slightly angry. It got angrier as he spoke. ¡°I¡¯ve been the head of my family for only three. I¡¯m in the middle of what could be a war between my family, a gangster from Turkey, and various factions of the Cosa Nostra, none of whom will actually challenge me to my face. They want to destroy me and my brothers  to take everything we have, everything our father and grandfather built. Death is all around me¡­ financial ruin is staring me in the face¡­ and you¡¯re asking me, after a week of fucking, whether I intend to marry you?¡±


    After a week of fucking.


    That was all the answer I needed.


    ¡°I want to go home,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go home,¡± he snapped. ¡°My enemies are out there.¡±


    I looked at him, suddenly furious. ¡°You said it yourself  they want to destroy you. They want to destroy YOUR family. They don¡¯t give a damn about me. So let me go.¡±


    He sat down on the bed and tried to take my hand. I wouldn¡¯t let him.


    ¡°Alessandra,¡± he said, trying to sound reasonable, ¡°they nearly killed you in Florence  ¡±


    ¡°They nearly killed Massimo and Valentino. I was just there by ident.¡±


    Dario turned away from me. I could tell he was angry and trying to control his temper.


    When he spoke again, he was at least partiallyposed. ¡°Look¡­ it¡¯s dangerous. They will try to get at me through you  ¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s all you care about, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°I care about YOU, GOD DAMMIT!¡± he roared as he stood up from the bed.


    I shrank down in fear as he angrily paced back and forth.


    Then he sat back down next to me. ¡°I care for you. I do.¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t love me,¡± I whispered.


    His face hardened. ¡°What are you saying  that you love me?¡±


    I nodded, and tears spilled down my cheeks. ¡°Even though I was a fool to do so, it seems.¡±


    Something happened to his expression, then  something I had never seen on Dario¡¯s face before:


    He looked like he was in pain.


    Like inside, he was breaking.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let you go,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°I¡¯m just a whore,¡± I said bitterly, ¡°good for a week of fucking. You can always get another.¡±


    The vulnerability that had been there on his face suddenly disappeared, reced by a cruel mask.


    ¡°So be it,¡± he said coldly. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not what I want!¡± I cried out.


    ¡°THEN WHAT DO YOU WANT?!¡± he shouted at me.


    ¡°I want you to love me,¡± I sobbed. ¡°I want you to want to marry me.¡±


    He stared at me for what seemed like forever¡­


    And then he said, ¡°That¡¯s the one thing I can¡¯t give you.¡±


    I broke down crying into my hands.


    There was a long silence. Then¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for someone to take you back,¡± he said quietly.


    I heard his footsteps across the floor¡­


    I heard the door open and close¡­


    And he was gone.


    I copsed in the bed and wept¡­


    Maybe even harder than the day my mother had died.

 37

    Nolo came to fetch me. He had the good sense to wait until I was all cried out, though it took nearly an hour for me to stop.


    I was already dressed and lying on the bed when I heard a tap at the door. ¡°Come in.¡±


    Nolo entered and stood there. He looked very sad.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± he asked quietly.


    ¡°¡­yes.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous out there.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Alessandra  ¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t stay here, not a minute longer,¡± I said, my voice hitching as the tears threatened to start again. ¡°Not around Dario.¡±


    ¡°Let me send you somewhere else  somewhere safe. Switzend  France  anywhere in Europe you want to go  ¡±


    ¡°I want to go home.¡±


    He paused for a long moment before he said, ¡°If theye for you¡­ and it¡¯s possible they may¡­ there¡¯s nothing I can do to save you. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Why would theye for me?¡±


    Nolo threw up his hands. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe in retaliation for what happened that night in the cafe.¡±


    ¡°I had nothing to do with that.¡±


    ¡°I know that, but  ¡±


    ¡°You can tell people that Dario brought me here to get information out of me¡­ and you can say that he broke me.¡± I barely stopped a sob from escaping my throat. ¡°And it will be the truth.¡±


    ¡°Alessandra¡­¡± Nolo whispered.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been kind to me, and I appreciate that.¡±


    ¡°Except for those threats the first night,¡± he reminded me with a yful smile.


    Iughed in spite of myself.


    ¡°Except for those. But you¡¯ve been kind to me ever since.¡± Then my expression changed, and tears filled my eyes. ¡°Please¡­ be kind to me once more¡­ and let me go.¡±


    Nolo stood there a long time¡­ and then he nodded.


    ¡°Do you have your things packed?¡±


    The clothes Massimo had bought me in Florence had been left on the street when we ran from the gunmen.


    I only had a few dresses I¡¯d brought from home. If I took them with me, I would remember everything that had happened here.


    Like Dario taking them off me¡­


    And making love to me.


    ¡°You can burn them,¡± I said dully. ¡°And all the memories they hold.¡±


    Nolo sighed heavily¡­ then walked over to the bed, gave me a sad smile, and put out his arm.


    I smiled sadly back at him¡­ took his arm¡­


    And he walked me out of the room.


    All the brothers were waiting for me in the foyer


    All except Dario.


    At first I felt ashamed, like they were judging me¡­Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    And then I saw the sadness in their eyes as Nolo walked me down the stairs.


    Massimo was first.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered. ¡°For saving my life.¡±


    ¡°I would do it a thousand times over.¡± He gave me a sad smile. ¡°I had hoped¡­ that you would be around for a long, long time toe.¡±


    Tears welled up in my eyes as I smiled back. ¡°So did I.¡±


    Next was Roberto.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t really get a chance to talk much,¡± he said awkwardly, ¡°but you seem like a wonderful person. If there¡¯s anything I can help you and your father with in the future¡­ anything with business, anything with money, anything you need¡­ please let me know.¡±


    And he pressed a business card into my hand.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, and I meant it.


    Valentino was next. To my surprise, he reached out and hugged me.


    ¡°You¡¯re a wonderful girl,¡± he said. ¡°A wonderful woman.¡±


    ¡°Will you do me a favor?¡± I asked.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Try not to break Caterina¡¯s heart.¡±


    He smiled sadly. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best¡­ I promise.¡±


    Last up was Adriano. Alone out of all the brothers, he looked angry as I walked up to him  but that was par for the course for him.


    I looked at him, unsure what he would say or do


    And then he said simply, ¡°You deserve better than this.¡±


    I started crying and smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Out of nowhere, he leaned forward and kissed my forehead like my father might have.


    I don¡¯t know why, but that affected me the most of all. Tears streamed down my face.


    Lars was standing at the end of the line. He looked at me kindly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be the one taking you home. Are you ready?¡±


    I nodded.


    He held the front door open.


    I looked back at the brothers and smiled through my tears.


    Thank you, I mouthed silently¡­


    And then I walked out and left them behind forever.


    Dario


    I stood in her empty bedroom. The smell of her still lingered in the air.


    Nolo tapped on the door and walked in. ¡°Well¡­ she¡¯s gone.¡±


    I just nodded in silence.


    ¡°Why¡¯d you let her go?¡± he asked.


    ¡°She wanted to leave.¡±


    Nolo gave a bitterugh. ¡°You weren¡¯t so amodating when she wanted to go to confession a week ago!¡±


    ¡°This is different.¡±


    ¡°HOW?! Exin it to me!¡±


    I turned to face him. ¡°What do you care? You didn¡¯t want me bringing her here in the first ce!¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s already done, so what does it matter what I wanted?¡±


    ¡°Maybe I finally decided to take my consigliere¡¯s advice,¡± I said mockingly.


    ¡°Bullshit. Why can¡¯t you just admit what¡¯s going on?¡±


    I turned away from him and said nothing.


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious you¡¯re in love with her, you fool,¡± Nolo snapped. ¡°I can see it  everyone else sees it  ¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no ce for love in what we do,¡± I snarled. ¡°Not in the life we lead.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit! You know Papa loved Mama  ¡±


    ¡°That was a lifetime ago. It¡¯s a different world now.¡±


    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t!¡± Nolo shouted. ¡°We inherited it all  the risks are the same, the violence is the same, the life-and-death choices are the same  nothing¡¯s different from what our family has faced for generations! So what are you so afraid of?!¡±


    I paused for a second, then said, ¡°Staying here will endanger her.¡±


    ¡°Toote! She¡¯s already been in danger, and she came out the other side unharmed! That¡¯s no reason. What the hell is really wrong?¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°¡­you think it will make you weak if you love her,¡± Nolo realized. ¡°You¡¯ve been don for three weeks, and you¡¯re barely hanging on as it is¡­ and you¡¯re afraid if you stumble, if you make a mistake, then everything our family fought for will turn to dust¡­ and it¡¯ll be all your fault. That¡¯s it, isn¡¯t it? So you¡¯re going to y the tragic hero, be miserable and alone, and carry the whole world on your shoulders.¡±


    ¡°Fuck you.¡±


    ¡°No, FUCK YOU. You¡¯re my brother  my family  and you¡¯re forgetting that we¡¯re all in this together. We stand together, or we fall together  but the important thing is we do it together. We do it so the family goes on  and how can it go on if you refuse to love? If you refuse to take a wife and have children? Loving Alessandra will make you stronger, you idiot. You¡¯ll have something greater than yourself to fight for.¡±


    ¡°I have the family to fight for  ¡±


    ¡°There is no family if it ends with us!¡± Nolo raged. ¡°If we¡¯re thest ones¡­ if we die alone¡­ then what the fuck did we sacrifice for? What the hell is it all worth if there isn¡¯t anyone to share it with, to pass it all down to?¡±


    When I didn¡¯t answer, Nolo shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re making a terrible mistake. I only hope you realize it in time.¡±


    Then he turned and walked out of the room.


    I stood there for a long moment¡­


    And then I walked over to the wardrobe where her dresses were still hanging.


    I pulled one off the hanger, held it to my face, and breathed deeply.


    It smelled of her¡­


    The scent of lcs¡­


    And the smell of her hair when it was warmed by the sun.


    For a second, I imagined she was there with me¡­


    That I hadn¡¯t lost her¡­


    And that everything might still be alright.


    But then I opened my eyes¡­


    And I was alone and miserable.


    Just like Nolo had said.

 38

    Alessandra


    Lars took me back home in one of the Mercedes. It was a 30-minute drive down mostly deserted twone roads, and he was quiet most of the way.


    I just stared out the window and wondered if I would ever stop hurting.


    Finally, he spoke. ¡°It¡¯s poetic in a way, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    I turned to him, confused. ¡°What is?¡±


    ¡°Our little journey started the moment we saw each other in the cafe¡­ and now it ends with the two of us, as well.¡±


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s true,¡± I murmured.


    ¡°Is there anything I could say to change your mind? Anything I could do so you¡¯d let me take you back to the house?¡±


    ¡°No. But thank you for asking.¡±


    He nodded and continued driving in silence.


    Suddenly a thought urred to me


    And a cold chill went through my body.


    Lars was the killer of the group¡­


    The assassin.


    He had been the one tasked with shooting the man in the cafe.


    What if he was tasked with doing something else tonight?


    ¡°¡­Lars?¡± I asked, trying to control the fear in my voice.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Why were you the one to take me back home?¡±


    ¡°I volunteered.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°Somebody¡¯s out there trying to kill Dario and his brothers. They¡¯re a target. I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s true.¡±


    He smiled. ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s true they think of me like family¡­ but the fact of the matter is, I¡¯m not as tactically important as any of them. I¡¯m just the muscle. The enforcer, if you will. Plus, I¡¯m better in a firefight than any of them. Dario, Adriano, and Massimo are good, but I¡¯m the best.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t¡­ be taking me out into the country at night¡­ to tie up loose ends, would you?¡±


    He looked over at me in shock


    Then looked back at the road


    And burst outughing.


    ¡°You thought I was driving you somewhere to KILL YOU?!¡± he said through hisughter.


    ¡°Well, I mean, that¡¯s what you do, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± he said, sounding offended. ¡°I mean, I kill when I have to, but I do it to protect the family! Plus I would never kill women or children  you know that!¡±


    I wanted to say I know you TOLD me that, but I didn¡¯t think it was wise at the moment.


    ¡°What about the man in the cafe?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Umberto Fumagalli was an enforcer for the Oldanis  a rival family that wants to kill Dario and his brothers so they can take over their territory!¡±


    ¡°So¡­ he basically had the same job as you?¡±


    ¡°Yes  except I do it out of necessity. From what I¡¯ve heard, Fumagalli enjoyed his work a little too much, if you get my meaning.¡±


    My stomach twisted. ¡°¡­oh.¡±


    Lars shook his head ruefully. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you thought I was going to kill you.¡±


    ¡°Well, I mean, you are in the mafia.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but there¡¯s a difference between those who inflict pain and suffering with no regard for innocents, and those who are in a business that happens to be outside thew. That¡¯s why Dario insisted they get out of drugs and sex trafficking  because he doesn¡¯t want to be part of that anymore. The things he¡¯s keeping  gambling and political influence  they¡¯re not like taking women out of Eastern Europe and forcing them to be prostitutes. He wants no part of that shit.¡±


    ¡°But his father was involved in it,¡± I said.


    ¡°And Dario¡¯s stopping it. In fact, you probably got shot at in Florence because Dario refused to let the Turk do anything in his territory.¡± Lars paused for a second, then shrugged. ¡°Well¡­ I think that¡¯s what happened, anyway.¡±


    ¡°The Turk¡­ Fausto and Dario talked about him a lot.¡±


    ¡°I forgot, you were there. Yeah, he was the bastard we had a meeting with while you were in Florence.¡±


    We had finally reached a stretch of road that I recognized even in the dark: the street leading up to the vige of Mensano.


    ¡°My father¡¯s ce is up here on the right,¡± I said.


    ¡°I know,¡± Lars said with a half-smile. ¡°I¡¯ve been here before, remember?¡±


    ¡°¡­right¡­¡±


    He pulled up next to the cafe. All the lights were out  which made sense, as it was nearly midnight.


    Lars pulled out my phone, which I hadn¡¯t seen since Dario took it from me the night he¡¯d taken me prisoner.


    ¡°Here,¡± he said as he handed it to me. ¡°Do you have a key to get in?¡±


    ¡°I know where the spare is hidden.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to go in with you?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Lars looked into my eyes as though searching for something. ¡°You sure I can¡¯t convince you toe back with me? I think you can probably patch things up with Dario.¡±


    I smiled sadly and shook my head no.


    He sighed. ¡°Alright¡­ well, it was worth a shot.¡±


    He paused for a second, then continued. ¡°I programmed my personal number into your phone. I know Roberto gave you his card, and he can help you with money  that¡¯s his specialty  but I can help you if you¡¯re ever in danger. If you need anything  anything at all  give me a call, day or night.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered.


    He held out a hand as though wanting to shake.


    Though a little surprised at how impersonal it seemed, I reached out to take his hand


    But he pulled it back, turned his finger and thumb into a gun, and said ¡°Pew pew¡± like he was shooting the world¡¯s quietest pistol.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    I gave him a look like REALLY?!


    Larsughed out loud. ¡°Sorry  I couldn¡¯t resist.¡±


    Then he leaned forward and gave me a hug. ¡°Good luck, Alessandra. Call if you need me.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± I promised.


    When the hug was over, I got out of the car.


    Lars waited until I reached the cafe and found the spare key hidden in the flower bed.


    I unlocked the door and waved.


    The Mercedes shed its lights, pulled out into the road, and drove back the way we hade.


    My heart felt heavy as I watched the red taillights disappear into the night¡­


    ¡­and then I went inside and shut the door.


    I flicked on the nearest light switch


    And shrieked when I saw a man sitting in the corner, half-hidden in the shadows.


    He was unshaven with several days¡¯ worth of stubble. A half-empty whiskey bottle sat next to him on the table.


    It was my father.


    ¡°Papa?!¡± I cried out, happy and yet bewildered. ¡°What are you doing down here sote?¡±


    He looked up at me with a spark of happiness


    But it was swallowed up by the misery in his eyes.


    ¡°My darling,¡± he whispered with a sad smile. ¡°I wish you hadn¡¯te back.¡±


    Four men dressed in ck stepped out of the shadows.


    I shrieked and stumbled backwards


    Just as the door opened behind me and rough hands grabbed my shoulders.


    One of the men walked forward into the light.


    He was around 45, tall, and dressed in a suit.


    He would have been handsome if not for the jagged scar that stretched from his left ear down to the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Alessandra,¡± the man said in a Turkish ent. ¡°So d you could join us.¡±

 39

    ¡°Sit,¡± the man said.


    I had no intention of obeying, but the thug behind me forced me over to Papa¡¯s table and into a chair.


    I was beginning to think I was the greatest fool ever born for leaving the mansion and Dario¡¯s protection.


    ¡°Papa, what¡¯s going on?!¡± I asked frantically.


    My father looked at me with such despair that it frightened me even more.


    ¡°I wish you hadn¡¯te back,¡± he repeated.


    ¡°But I, for one, am so d you did,¡± the man with the scar said. ¡°My name is Mehmet Erdogan  although the Rosolinis probably referred to me as the Turk. Ah, yes  I can see by your face that you know who I am. Good. It was my associate who was gunned down in your cafe two weeks ago. Seems like such a long time, doesn¡¯t it? Tell me, Alessandra  what do the Rosolinis think about what happened that night?¡±


    I looked over at my father


    And the Turk mmed his fist down on the table.


    BAM!


    I flinched and cried out.


    ¡°Look at me, Alessandra, not him,¡± the Turk instructed. ¡°I¡¯ll repeat my question one more time: what do the Rosolinis think about what happened that night?¡±


    ¡°I  I don¡¯t know, not for sure, but Lars thinks you¡¯re working with some family in Genoa.¡±


    ¡°Lars,¡± the Turk said, nodding. ¡°He was the one who gunned down Umberto. Ah, well¡­ Berto should have been faster on the draw. What about the priest and my other associate you encounteredst week?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what they think,¡± I said quietly, trying to keep my fear under control. ¡°I know Nolo was trying to find out who they were  but if he did, no one ever told me.¡±


    As I spoke, my mind worked at a thousand miles a minute.


    How had they known I wasing?!


    Or was this all some horrible coincidence?!


    ¡°What about the hit in Florence?¡± the Turk asked. ¡°What are their thoughts on that?¡±


    ¡°They think you did it because Dario wouldn¡¯t let you smuggle women through his territory. Or that the family that controls Florence did it for you.¡±


    The Turkughed. ¡°Good. Goooood.¡±


    He sat down between my father and me and poured out a shot of whiskey.


    ¡°Would you care for some? No? Ah, that¡¯s right¡­ you¡¯re a good girl, aren¡¯t you?¡± he said mockingly, then downed the liquor. ¡°Alessandra, tell me¡­ what do you think about everything that¡¯s happened over thest two weeks?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Surely you must have some thoughts. For instance, did poor Umberto say anything to you before he met his untimely end?¡±


    I remembered a detail I hadn¡¯t thought of since right after the shooting.


    ¡°He said¡­ ¡®tell your father mypliments to the chef.¡¯ Like he knew Papa.¡±


    ¡°Because he did know your father, Alessandra,¡± the Turk said. ¡°In fact, Umberto and your father were very well acquainted.¡±


    I stared at Papa.


    He wouldn¡¯t look back at me. Instead, he just stared at the table.


    ¡°How did you know him?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°We¡¯ll get there,¡± the Turk said. ¡°But first¡­ don¡¯t you find it remarkable that you were in the middle of a gunfight in Florence, yet you never got hit?¡±


    ¡°Massimo saved me.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ and no. The truth is, yousaved Massimo. You see, my men in Florence  and they were my men, although the Agres gave their consent  my men were trying not to hit you. Their highest priority was that you must be taken unharmed. Because Massimo kept so close to you, they couldn¡¯t concentrate all their firepower on him. They were able to wound him, yes, but they couldn¡¯t go all out¡­ not without endangering you.¡±I stared at the Turk in shock.


    Was it true?


    Had I not been an idental witness to the violence


    But the reason it had urred in the first ce?


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked in bewilderment.


    ¡°Let me tell you a story,¡± the Turk said with a smile. ¡°There once was a young woman who grew up in a family of the Cosa Nostra. She was promised to a young man from another family in order to make an alliance. But unbeknownst to her parents, she fell in love with a servant in the household. He was older than her, roughly ten years her senior. Theirs was a forbidden love. If the family had found out, he would have been executed immediately.


    ¡°A month before her arranged marriage, the young woman found out she was pregnant. The servant  who loved her more than anything  risked his life to help her escape the city her parents controlled. They fled together with their unborn child and never looked back.


    ¡°The family searched for years  in Europe, America, even Russia and the Far East  but no clue ever turned up. Little did they know that their daughter had disappeared by staying close to home¡­ right under her family¡¯s noses.


    ¡°The daughter and her now-husband had a child, a little girl. They raised her near a small vige in the middle of nowhere. They were poor, but they were happy. It seemed like things would be fine forever  except the mother died at an early age. Nothing sinister, mind you. No poison, no bullet, no bomb¡­ just an aneurysm. One of those things that could happen to anyone at any time.¡±


    I stared at the Turk in shock.


    He was describing how my mother had died.


    ¡°The former servant continued raising his daughter near the tiny vige in Tuscany. He kept her existence secret¡­ and he never let her know that she was actually the granddaughter of one of the most powerful crime families in all of Italy.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I whispered in horror.


    I stared at my father, but he would not meet my gaze.


    ¡°Yes, my dear,¡± the Turk said with a smile. ¡°You are not Alessandra Calvano. Well, you are, since that is thest name your parents chose when they fled Genoa. But you are also Alessandra Oldani, heir to the crime family that has controlled Genoa for generations.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± I whispered to my father.


    ¡°To keep you safe, my dear,¡± the Turk said. ¡°And to keep himself safe. After all, if the family had ever found out where he was, they would have killed him for taking away their daughter¡­ and their unborn granddaughter.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That is where Ie in.


    ¡°As I sought to expand my business dealings outside Turkey, I met with a dozen mafia families throughout Italy. And as I made new allies, I gathered many little tidbits of information.


    ¡°I was the one who heard about a mystery man who sold off rare gold coins every few years in Florence¡­


    ¡°I was the one who made the connection between him and the Oldani¡¯s mafia princess¡­ who had fled with the servant after stealing a hundred gold coins from her father¡¯s safe¡­


    ¡°I was the one who sent Umberto Fumagalli here two weeks ago. Umberto had been a young foot soldier in the Oldani household 20 years ago and would know your father by sight.


    ¡°What I didn¡¯t know was the extent of the rivalry between the Oldanis and the Rosolinis. The Rosolinis were one of the few families in Italy I hadn¡¯t contacted. I heard the head of their family had died unexpectedly, and his oldest son and heir was still in jail. They were beneath my notice¡­ or so I thought, until they proved themselves both ruthless and efficient. As soon as they found out Umberto was in their territory, they killed him immediately.


    ¡°Even worse: they took you back to their house, out of my reach. Everything that has transpired since then has been part of my n to get you back.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked, horrified. ¡°You n to give me to the Oldani family  for what? To gain their favor?¡±


    ¡°That was the initial n, yes,¡± the Turk said. ¡°But another far more interesting possibility has arisen.¡±


    ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± I asked angrily.


    ¡°When you escaped from the family estate and fled to the church, you did it right under the Rosolinis¡¯ noses. How?¡±


    I felt the blood drain from my face.


    I couldn¡¯t tell him the truth  I couldn¡¯t.¡±They let me,¡± I said. ¡°They knew I was going  ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a lie,¡± the Turk snarled. ¡°While my associate had you pinned down in the alleyway, the priest called my men and repeated everything you¡¯d told him. Don¡¯t lie to me again. There is a secret passageway into the Rosolinis¡¯ mansion, isn¡¯t there?¡±


    ¡°No  ¡±


    The Turk pped me in the face, and I cried out in pain.


    My father shouted and tried to stand


    But one of the thugs forced him back down.


    ¡°I told you not to lie to me,¡± the Turk said. ¡°The next time you do, I¡¯ll leave more than a red mark on your pretty little face. Now  there is a secret passage, yes?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ but you¡¯ll have to kill me before I¡¯ll tell you where it is,¡± I hissed.


    The Turk looked at me for a long moment.


    ¡°I believe you,¡± he finally said. ¡°I don¡¯t think you would betray them, not even to save your own life.¡±


    Then he gave me a sinister smile.


    ¡°¡­ but I think you might betray them to save someone else¡¯s.¡±


    The Turk nodded to one of his men, who pulled out a gun and put the barrel against my father¡¯s head.


    ¡°PAPA!¡± I screamed.


    My father went white as a ghost.


    ¡°Now,¡± the Turk said, ¡°you¡¯ll take us to the passageway¡­ or I¡¯ll have Salvatore here blow out your father¡¯s brains.¡±


    ¡°Alright  just don¡¯t hurt him!¡± I cried out.


    ¡°Good girl,¡± the Turk said with a smile. ¡°I knew you¡¯d see reason.¡±

 40

    And so I led them back to the secret entrance to the mansion.


    I had no choice. When they marched me to their parked cars a quarter mile away, they brought Papa, too. They forced him into the front passenger seat while the Turk and I sat in the back.


    The entire drive, the Turk held a gun to the back of my father¡¯s head.


    ¡°If you cross me, you get to watch him die,¡± the Turk warned.


    ¡°I can lead you to the secret door, but it locks from the inside,¡± I said frantically. ¡°There¡¯s no way to get back in.¡±


    ¡°You just get me there. I¡¯ll do the rest.¡±


    I had hoped that maybe I could text Lars a warning  but the first thing they did was confiscate my cell phone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t want you stabbing us in the back,¡± the Turk smirked.


    Stabbing us in the back.


    That¡¯s what I would be doing to Dario, Massimo, and all the others:


    I would be leading their greatest enemy right to them in the dead of night.


    I hated myself for doing it. I would have given almost anything to not do it, including my own life


    But I would not sacrifice my father.


    I couldn¡¯t.


    I just prayed that God would somehow find a way to let Dario and the others know what was happening.


    The one kindness the Turk allowed me was he let me hold my father¡¯s hand through the gap in the front seats.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Alessandra,¡± my father whispered.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Papa,¡± I said through my tears.


    ¡°I always wanted to tell you¡­ but I wanted you to be safe¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Papa. It¡¯s all going to be okay.¡±


    ¡°And it will,¡± the Turk agreed, interrupting the heartfelt moment. Then he gave me an evil smile. ¡°As long as you give me everything I want.¡±


    I didn¡¯t believe him.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what would happen. Maybe he would give me to the Oldanis, so I could be the prisoner of another mafia family


    But I didn¡¯t see the Turk letting my father go free.


    What could I do, though, with him holding a gun to Papa¡¯s head?


    The Turk¡¯s men drove into the vige and parked at the base of the hill, the one leading up to the ten-foot stone wall with the crack in it.


    When we got out of our car, the Turk pointed at Papa. ¡°Tie him up and throw him in the trunk.¡±


    Two thugs grabbed my father and started binding his hands and legs.


    ¡°No!¡± I cried out.


    ¡°What did you think would happen?¡± the Turk asked me. ¡°That I¡¯d leave him here to cause mischief? He can either go in the trunk, or we can shoot him. Which do you prefer?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt him,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± my father reassured me. ¡°Everything will be alright.¡±


    ¡°Spoken like a true optimist,¡± the Turk said.


    Then his men threw Papa in the trunk and shut it tight.


    ¡°Now,¡± the Turk said, gesturing with his gun. ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    Fourteen of us went up the hillside  me, the Turk, and 12 of his men.


    Every man but the Turk had a pistol with a silencer attached to it.


    The Turk¡¯s gun was short and stubby  the better to press up against his victim¡¯s head.


    Except that he let me walk ahead of them like a dog.


    The gun pointed at my back was my leash.


    I did my best to retrace my path in the darkness. Once I got to the wall, I had to search for several minutes before I finally found the crack.


    ¡°Here it is,¡± I said. ¡°But aren¡¯t you afraid of cameras?¡±


    ¡°There are no cameras back here,¡± the Turk said confidently. ¡°There haven¡¯t been for thest 50 years.¡±


    I stared at him. ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    He smiled. ¡°I have my sources.¡±


    One of the Turk¡¯s men went through the gap first. He pointed his gun at me as I went next so I wouldn¡¯t run away.


    One by one, the others followed until all 14 of us were through.


    I thought about what would happen once we got close to the house.


    If I screamed, would Dario or anyone else even hear me?


    I would be killed instantly  I knew that  but at least they would know someone wasing.


    However, the Turk would probably retreat¡­


    ¡­and then shoot my father in the head as punishment for my betrayal.


    Still, I weighed my options about screaming¡­


    Until the Turk took even that choice away from me.


    He ripped a piece of duct tape off a roll and said, ¡°Close your lips.¡±


    I did as I was told, and he taped over my mouth.


    ¡°Good. Now take us there,¡± the Turkmanded.


    I backtracked through the woods until I reached the end of the trees.


    The Rosolini mansion stood dark and still in the moonlight, almost 600 feet away¡­


    ¡­and I was helpless to warn them.


    I walked as far as I thought was correct, then got down on all fours. I crawled along, fumbling with my hands in the ferns and undergrowth


    Until my hand slipped all the way through a patch of vines.


    I thought for a second about not telling the Turk and hoping his men missed itpletely¡­


    ¡­but if he found out I lied to him, he would kill my father out of spite.


    So I turned and gestured at the ground.


    The Turk nodded, and two of his thugs tore up the vines to reveal a hole in the ground. Others shone shlights at the stone steps, and we entered the underground passageway.


    When we reached the iron door, one of the men tried the handle. It refused to budge.


    I looked at the Turk and gestured like See? I told you!


    He just grinned.


    ¡°If I let something as simple as this stop me, I never would have gotten anywhere in life.¡± Then he barked, ¡°Do it!¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Two of the men duct-taped bags of dark powder to the hinges on the door.


    ¡°Thermite powder,¡± the Turk said with a chuckle. ¡°The Allies used it in World War II to destroy thergest artillery gun the Nazis ever created. It can cut through four inches of steel like it was nothing.¡±


    A third man lit a small blowtorch and set one of the bags on fire.


    ¡°Stand back,¡± the Turk said as he pulled me far away.


    Suddenly the bag began to burn as bright as the sun, throwing off sparks everywhere.


    I cried out, but the duct tape over my mouth muffled the sound.


    The Turk cackled in delight.


    Once the sparks died away, a glowing hole was all that was left where the hinge had once been.


    ¡°Light the other one,¡± the Turk ordered.


    They repeated the process. Once it was over and the hinges were destroyed, the thugs used a crowbar to pry off the door. Five strong men caught the massive b of metal and lowered it to the ground.


    ¡°Let us continue,¡± the Turk said, and we walked through the doorway into the darkness.

 41

    As we continued down the stone tunnel, it felt like I was in a horror movie.


    The thugs¡¯ shlight beams barely lit our way¡­


    The Turk¡¯s gun pressed into the back of my head¡­


    And every step brought me closer to betraying the man I loved.


    His death  and his brothers¡¯ deaths  would be all my fault.


    We finally reached the servants¡¯ passageway.


    From there, it was just 20 paces to the secret door near the chapel.


    Once we were in the hallway, the thugs formed a protective circle with me and the Turk at the center. Their footsteps tapped lightly on the tiled floors as they moved through the dark house.


    Then we reached the grand staircase in the foyer.


    ¡°Go,¡± the Turk whispered.


    Six men went up the stairs, pistols at the ready.


    I realized that there was one gunman for each brother


    Adriano, Massimo, Roberto, Nolo, Valentino¡­


    ¡­and Dario.


    As I stood there with tears streaming down my face, I wanted to scream and warn them  but it wouldn¡¯t have done any good.


    The tape over my mouth would have muffled any sound I made  and there were still six thugs around me and the Turk. Any one of them would kill me if I made the slightest sound.


    I just prayed that one of the brothers would hear the assassins and alert the others¡­


    ¡­before it was toote.


    ¡°In just a moment,¡± the Turk whispered in my ear, ¡°all six Rosolinis will be dead, and their empire will be  ¡±


    He never finished the sentence because gunshots cut him off.


    I could see the muzzle shes in the dark all around us.


    BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG!


    I shrieked under the tape on my mouth, sure that I would die


    But it was the Turk¡¯s men who dropped to the ground dead.


    ¡°WHAT?!¡± the Turk roared.


    He pulled me up against him as a human shield and pressed his gun to my right temple.


    Three men dressed in ck came out of the darkness, their pistols pointed right at us.


    Adriano¡­


    Valentino¡­


    And Dario.


    ¡°Let her go,¡± Dario said quietly, his voice steady.


    ¡°STOP!¡± the Turk screamed. ¡°STOP, OR I¡¯LL KILL HER!¡±


    Dario put his arms up and pointed his pistol at the ceiling. ¡°Adriano, Valentino¡­ lower your guns and get back.¡±


    Adriano tried to protest. ¡°But  ¡±


    ¡°DO IT.¡±


    Adriano and Valentino pointed their guns at the floor, then slowly stepped backwards into the shadows.


    ¡°There,¡± Dario said. ¡°They¡¯ve backed off. Now let her go.¡±


    The Turkughed. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°If you let her go, I¡¯ll let you walk out of here unharmed. You have my word.¡±


    ¡°Your word,¡± the Turk sneered. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡±


    ¡°No, but you must think I am. Otherwise, why would you keep stalling?¡±


    The Turk didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Do you hear that?¡± Dark asked.


    There was only silence.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to hear,¡± the Turk snapped.


    ¡°Exactly. All the men you sent upstairs are dead,¡± Dario said. ¡°My brothers killed your assassins upstairs at the exact same moment we shot your men down here. It¡¯s over. Let her go.¡±


    The Turk became enraged. He tightened his left arm around my neck and jammed his gun harder into my skull.


    ¡°You fucking bitch traitor!¡± he hissed in my ear.


    ¡°She had nothing to do with it,¡± Dario said. ¡°We were watching you on camera from the moment you came through the wall.¡±


    The Turk wheezed like he had been punched. ¡°But¡­ there weren¡¯t supposed to be any cameras¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you really think I would leave my entire estate unguarded? Now, stop pointing your gun at her¡­ and aim it at me.¡±


    The Turk stepped backwards and dragged me along with him.


    ¡°Aim your gun at me,¡± Dario repeated calmly.


    I could hardly see him anymore, my eyes were so blurry with tears.


    ¡°Why bother?¡± the Turk hissed. ¡°You¡¯ll kill me no matter what.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t  and neither will my brothers. I swear on my father¡¯s grave.¡±


    ¡°And why should I believe you?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯ll take her ce,¡± Dario said calmly.


    I tried to scream NO! beneath the tape over my mouth.


    ¡°Shhh, it¡¯s fine,¡± he said to me in a calm voice, then looked back at the Turk. ¡°Take me hostage, and you¡¯ll walk out of here a free man. All you have to do is aim your gun at me, not her.¡±


    The Turk hesitated  then demanded, ¡°Get rid of your pistol first.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­ don¡¯t shoot.¡±


    Dario leaned over slowly, set his gun on the floor, and kicked it gently over to the Turk. Then he held up his hands.


    ¡°I¡¯m defenseless. Take your gun away from her¡­ and aim it at me.¡±


    I could hear the Turk breathing behind my ear.


    I could feel the barrel of his gun pressed against my head.


    Suddenly the pressure went away, and I saw the gun swing out over my shoulder towards Dario.


    I screamed into the duct tape covering my mouth.


    ¡°Fool,¡± the Turk snarled


    And then there was a single sh of light up on the second floor, a muffled PTOK


    And the Turk fell away from me, his arm sliding off my neck.


    I stood there trembling as the bastard¡¯s body thudded on the floor behind me.


    Dario raced towards me and wrapped me up in his strong arms.


    I hung onto him, finally safe.


    After a second, he pulled away so he could see my face.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± he whispered.


    I nodded.


    He smiled at me, happier than I had ever seen him before. ¡°Let¡¯s not ever do that again.¡±


    Iughed behind the tape on my mouth.


    ¡°Is everyone all right?¡± Dario yelled as he felt for the edge of the tape on my face.


    ¡°We¡¯re fine!¡± someone yelled from the third floor  Massimo, by the sound of it.


    ¡°This is going to hurt,¡± Dario warned me right before he peeled the tape off my face.


    But after everything I had been through, the pain was nothing.


    As soon as the tape was off, he asked, ¡°Are you really okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± I cried out happily, tears streaming down my cheeks


    And he kissed me passionately.


    I wrapped my arms around his neck and kissed him back as hard as I could.


    ¡°Hey  get a room!¡± Nolo¡¯s voice called down from the second floor.


    Dario and I broke off the kiss andughed.


    I looked up to see Nolo, Massimo, and Roberto on the second floor, dressed in ck and beaming. Behind them were another dozen armed men, the foot soldiers of the Rosolini family. They were cheering and giving each other high-fives.


    Another figure came down the stairs, a high-powered rifle slung over his shoulder. He pulled off his ck bva to reveal a shock of blond hair.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Lars asked me worriedly.


    ¡°What, you couldn¡¯t see that from the kiss?¡± Nolo shouted from above.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± I assured Lars.


    He looked strained and haggard. ¡°That was the most stressful shot of my entire life.¡±


    Dario put his hand on Lars¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I knew you could do it. That¡¯s why I entrusted it to you.¡±


    Lars nodded, and I hugged him. He finally rxed andughed as he hugged me back.


    ¡°Can we bring everyone out?¡± Valentino asked.


    ¡°You just want to look like the big hero,¡± Nolo teased him.


    ¡°Hey, you heard her earlier,¡± Valentino said as he pointed at me. ¡°She told me to take care of mydy!¡±


    ¡°Fine, whatever,¡± Nolo said.


    Valentino went down the hall and opened up a door. ¡°It¡¯s alright  you¡¯re safe  you cane out now!¡±


    Two dozen servants streamed into the hall, including a handful of armed foot soldiers who had been guarding them.


    The servants were all dressed in pajamas like they had been pulled out of their beds just moments before.


    Caterina was among them. She ran into Valentino¡¯s arms, and he kissed her as he swung her around in the air.


    Lars went over to control the crowd.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I asked Dario as I stared at the servants.


    ¡°When we saw you wereing on the surveince cameras, we got everyone out of bed,¡± he exined. ¡°But we couldn¡¯t risk taking anyone outside in case the Turk noticed¡­ so we hid them and had my men protect them.¡±


    In an instant, I remembered my role in all of this. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dario  I¡¯m so sorry  they had my father  ¡±


    ¡°Shh, shh, it¡¯s okay,¡± he whispered. ¡°None of this would have happened if I¡¯d hadn¡¯t been a fool and let you go.¡±


    I broke down sobbing in his arms as he held me.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± he murmured in my ear. ¡°I¡¯m never letting you go ever again.¡±


    Then I thought of something else. ¡°My father  he¡¯s in the trunk of one of the cars at the base of the hill!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll send someone right away,¡± Dario promised, then turned around. ¡°Adriano, her father¡¯s in one of the Turk¡¯s cars  take some men down there and free him.¡±


    ¡°Should I search the bodies up here for keys?¡± Adriano asked.


    Dario moved away from me as he and Adriano discussed searching the Turk¡¯s men for keys.


    That¡¯s when I saw her.


    Filomena.


    The old woman moved like a sleepwalker out of the crowd of servants, her frail body draped in a white nightgown down to her ankles.


    I thought she might look at me, and I dreaded meeting her gaze


    But something was wrong.


    Her eyes were fixed on Dario and nothing else.


    My eyes dropped to her arm by her side.


    It was hard to see because of the servants and people crisscrossing between us


    But I finally spied something small and ck in her hand.


    A gun.


    She was 12 feet away from Dario and getting closer.


    If I shouted, there was no guarantee that they would know who to shoot


    And if I screamed her name, it would alert her


    And she might take the shot.


    I had only a second to act


    And I made my choice.


    I bent down and grabbed the gun that Dario had kicked over to the Turk.


    I prayed that it was no moreplicated than I had seen in the movies


    And I began to walk towards her as fast as I could.


    Filomena started to raise her arm.


    No one saw except me


    Because no one suspected an old woman would kill anyone.


    Nolo saw, though it was toote.


    ¡°GUN!¡± he screamed as he reached for his holstered pistol


    But by that time Filomena was only six feet away from Dario. Her arm raised the gun towards his head


    Which is when I fired.


    BANG!


    She jerked and fell to the floor.


    Dario nced down at her in shock, then looked at me with wide eyes.


    I stood staring down at her body, the gun shaking in my hands as smoke curled up into the air.

 42

    Chaos erupted.


    Servants ran screaming from the room.


    Lars ran over and kicked away the tiny pistol that had fallen from Filomena¡¯s hand.


    As I continued to stare down at her, Dario took my gun away from me gently.


    Then he whispered in my ear, ¡°Thank you, amore mio. You saved my life.¡±


    I burst out crying, and he hugged me to his body.


    The entire time, Filomena stared up at us hatefully.


    She was still alive. Her chest moved slowly up and down, even as a puddle of red spread on the floor beneath her.


    Valentino pushed Caterina towards the safety of another room, then turned back to the rest of us.


    ¡°What the fuck just happened?!¡± Adriano yelled as he ran over.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s our mole,¡± Nolo shouted as he, Massimo, and Roberto ran down the stairs.


    ¡°¡­a mole?¡± I asked in shock.


    ¡°She told you how to get out of the house, didn¡¯t she?¡± Nolo asked.


    I nodded and sobbed. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡­ I should have told you¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­ 20/20 hindsight,¡± he said grimly. ¡°I should be angry with you, but it exposed a gaping hole in our defenses. We thought only the family knew about the passageway. Stupid of us. So we installed cameras to ensure no one could ever take us by surprise again¡­ and that¡¯s how we saw you and the Turk.¡±


    ¡°He was waiting for me at my father¡¯s ce,¡± I said.


    ¡°She probably called him as soon as you left,¡± Dario said as he gazed down at Filomena.


    Suddenly I was hit with an epiphany. Everything became clear in a sh.


    ¡°She was the one who made me want to leave!¡± I cried out. ¡°She told me I was a whore, and how my mother and father would have been ashamed of me! She nned this  ALL of this!¡±


    I hated her at that instant


    But not as much Dario hated her.


    I had never seen such fury on his face as he stared down at Filomena.


    ¡°I swear to God,¡± he seethed, ¡°if you weren¡¯t an old woman, I¡¯d blow your brains out on the floor.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let that stop you, you pezzo di merda,¡± she hissed, blood bubbling out of her mouth.


    ¡°Oh-ho, Granny¡¯s got a mouth on her!¡± Nolo said as he squatted down beside her. ¡°You were in league with the Turk the entire time, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    Filomena red up at him with a hatred as hot as the sun. ¡°Of course I was.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just tell him how to get in? Why involve Alessandra?¡±


    ¡°Someone had to show them the way,¡± she sneered.


    It was true. I¡¯d only found the secret entrance in the dark because I was retracing my steps.


    ¡°Why did you do it?¡± Dario asked angrily. ¡°For money?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then why?¡±


    ¡°Because your father had my husband and son killed,¡± she snarled¡­ and then she began tough. ¡°Which is why I killed him.¡±


    Silence fell over the room except for the old woman¡¯s ragged breathing.


    ¡°¡­what?¡± Nolo whispered.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying,¡± Dario said, his voice shaking.


    Filomena grinned, her teeth stained crimson. ¡°I injected him with sodium nitrate¡­ and you fools thought he had a heart attack. Well¡­ I guess he did. Just not a natural one.¡±


    ¡°You fucking  ¡± Adriano roared as he pulled his gun to shoot her


    But Dario grabbed his hand and stopped him.


    ¡°Why did my father have your husband and son killed?¡± he asked the old woman.


    ¡°Why do any of your kind do anything? For money. For power. For years I mourned their deaths¡­ and then I decided to do something about it. I wormed my way into your father¡¯s service¡­ and became a trusted servant. When I killed him, I whispered into his ear¡­ ¡®For my family, you son of a whore.''¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t get a job here without help,¡± Dario said. ¡°And the Turk couldn¡¯t have done something like that  so who did?¡±


    Filomena justughed and spat blood on his feet.


    Dario squatted down next to her. ¡°You will tell me who helped you¡­ or I promise you will live to regret it.¡±


    ¡°My only regret,¡± she snarled, ¡°is that I didn¡¯t get to kill you, too.¡±


    Then she bit down on something in her mouth.


    Blood-tinted froth began to spill from her lips


    Just like the priest and the thug who had attacked me outside the church.


    ¡°Stop her!¡± Dario yelled.


    He put his finger in her mouth and tried to fish out the cyanide capsule


    But it was toote.


    Her body jerked a couple of times¡­ and then she was gone.


    After Filomena¡¯s shocking death, the foot soldiers removed all the bodies from the house, and the servants began to clean up the blood.


    While they did that, Adriano went with a half-dozen men to set my father free.


    I wasn¡¯t there to see it  I stayed at the house at Dario¡¯s insistence  but Papa saidter he almost died of fright when the trunk opened up.


    Adriano calmed him down and told him everything was alright  and that I was alive and unhurt.


    When he got to the house, Papa hugged me and started sobbing. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Alessandra¡­ I should have told you¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Iforted him, then introduced him to the six brothers and Lars. ¡°They saved my life  multiple times.¡±


    My father thanked them all profusely. Everyone was kind to him, which I appreciated more than I could say


    Especially since Papa and I were the reason their house had been invaded by murderers in the middle of the night.


    After my father thanked them, Nolo asked, ¡°What were you saying earlier? About what you should have told her?¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± I said. ¡°About that¡­¡±


    I repeated everything the Turk had told me: how my father and mother had escaped 20 years earlier¡­


    And how the Turk had nned to use me as a pawn to get the Oldanis as his allies.


    My father confirmed the parts that involved him, including his and my mother¡¯s escape from Genoa.


    Everyone was astonished


    Although Dario seemed the least shocked.


    ¡°So you¡¯re a mafia princess?¡± he asked in amusement.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call myself that,¡± I said distastefully.


    ¡°I think your grandparents might.¡±


    Grandparents¡­


    I had never met them. Papa had told me both his parents and my mother¡¯s parents had died before I was born.


    The idea that some of them were still alive, but were in the Cosa Nostra¡­


    I didn¡¯t know how I felt about that.


    ¡°Wait¡­ so the Genoans were never out to get us?¡± Valentino asked in astonishment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not jump to conclusions,¡± Nolo cautioned. ¡°We have no idea how much the Turk said was true. His discovery about Alessandra¡¯s heritage might have conveniently ovepped with the Oldanis¡¯ desire to wipe us out.¡±


    ¡°Please, sir,¡± my father begged Dario, ¡°you have to protect me  the Oldanis will kill me for what I did!¡±


    Dario put his arm around me. ¡°Your daughter is under my protection, and thus you are under my protection. No harm wille to you, I promise.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    I snuggled up under Dario¡¯s arm. To me, it was the safest ce in the world.


    My father didn¡¯t seem quite as happy to see us so close.


    Probably because of what Dario had said in the cafe.


    You know¡­


    The part about not taking my virginity until I begged him to do it.


    But then Dario surprised us both.


    ¡°I have something to ask you,¡± he said to my father, who turned white as a sheet.


    He probably thought Dario would demand some sort of mafia favor, like burying bodies on his property.


    To be truthful, I thought the exact same thing.


    Then Dario told my father, ¡°I would like your blessing to marry Alessandra.¡±


    Just about everyone in the room gasped (me included)


    Except for Dario and Nolo.


    Nolo grinned and handed a tiny object to Dario that I couldn¡¯t see.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± my father stuttered, then turned to me. ¡°If she wishes to marry you, then yes, I give my blessing!¡±


    I turned to Dario in disbelief


    At which point, he knelt down in front of me and took my hand.


    ¡°Alessandra¡­ when you left earlier¡­ that was the first time I realized I loved you. Madly¡­ passionately¡­ deeply. You are the only thing that has brought me true happiness. And when I nearly lost you tonight¡­ I realized that I couldn¡¯t live without you. I love you, and I never want to part from you ever again. Will you marry me?¡±


    I burst out crying  with happy tears, this time!  and nodded yes as I smiled andughed.


    The brothers all cheered.


    Adriano, Massimo, Roberto, Nolo, Valentino


    And Lars. By now, I thought of him as one of the brothers, too.


    Dario grinned and held out a stunning diamond ring. It looked old-fashioned, with tiny rubies and pearls in a setting around the diamond.


    I gasped at the sight of it and realized it was the object Nolo had given him just moments before.


    ¡°It was my mother¡¯s,¡± Dario told me, then nced at his brothers. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    They all cheered again and yelled their approval.


    ¡°You know you have my blessing,¡± Nolo said.


    Adriano grinned, the first time I had ever seen a smile on his face. ¡°I can¡¯t think of anyone I would rather see wear Mama¡¯s ring.¡±


    I cried even harder at his words


    And then Dario slipped the ring on my finger, stood up, and kissed me.


    For a moment, the world stopped¡­ and I felt like I was in a fairy tale.


    Then I was brought back to reality as everyone pped: the brothers, the family¡¯s foot soldiers, and the servants who had heard themotion ande to see what was going on.


    Dario smiled at me, and I beamed up at him.


    All the brothers gathered round to congratte us. They hugged me and pped Dario on the shoulder.


    Nolo was thest.


    ¡°So good to have you as my sister,¡± he said as he hugged me. ¡°I always wanted one¡­ and now I do.¡±


    I hugged him back. ¡°I always wanted a brother¡­ and now I have six!¡±


    Valentinoughed. ¡°Did you hear that, Lars? You¡¯re an honorary sibling!¡±


    ¡°I better be after tonight,¡± Lars joked.


    Nolo sighed theatrically. ¡°A true Cosa Nostra engagement  love and death in equal measure. All the men beside Alessandra¡¯s father, follow me  we have some graves to dig in the orchards!¡±


    Then my brother-inw-to-be looked at me and winked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry  I promise the wedding will be a bit more conventional.¡±

 43

    While Dario, Nolo, and the other men toiled in the moonlight, I sat in the parlor with my father. There were so many questions I had.


    Once he had answered them all, Papa asked, ¡°I have to know¡­ are you sure this is the life you want?¡±


    I knew what he meant:


    The Cosa Nostra.


    My father had fled from the mafia to be with the woman he loved¡­


    And now I was marrying into it to be with the man I loved.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about the life itself¡­ but I want Dario,¡± I said. ¡°And I would do anything to be with him.¡±


    Papa smiled. ¡°I felt the same about your mother. I knew it would mean a life of hiding and secrecy¡­ but I couldn¡¯t live without her.¡±


    Dario sent word to the house that it would be hours before they were finished and that my father and I should go to bed.


    A servant arrived to take Papa to his own room at the opposite end of the house.


    ¡°Why so far from mine?¡± I whispered to the woman.


    She smiled and whispered back, ¡°So he won¡¯t hear you when you¡¯re with Don Rosolini.¡±


    I blushed bright red


    But I had to admit, it was good foresight on her part.


    After hugging Papa goodnight, I went back to my room and showered. Then I slipped into bed and fell asleep, exhausted.


    I awoke at dawn as Dario slipped under the sheets beside me.


    He had showered, too, and his hair was still damp. The only thing he was wearing was a pair of ck boxers.


    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± I murmured sleepily.


    ¡°Yes. Everything¡¯s taken care of.¡± He smiled at the ring on my finger as it twinkled in the early morning sun. ¡°I like seeing you wear that.¡±


    ¡°Good¡­ because it¡¯s the only thing I¡¯m wearing,¡± I said mischievously.


    He raised one of his eyebrows. ¡°Really.¡±


    His hands roved under the sheets, and I felt his fingers brush against my breasts.


    Immediately my nipples became hard at his touch.


    He moved to kiss me


    But I stopped him by cing a finger on his lips.


    ¡°I have one thing to ask you,¡± I whispered.


    He peered deep into my eyes. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Our children¡­¡±


    He grinned. ¡°I like the sound of that.¡±


    I smiled back. ¡°I do, too.¡±


    Then I grew serious.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want their father handing a pistol to my son when he¡¯s 15 years old. I don¡¯t want that for any of them. When Fausto was here, Roberto said the family would be legitimate in two years. Can you promise me that our children won¡¯t have to be in danger like you and your brothers were? That they¡¯ll be safe?¡±


    Dario nodded somberly. ¡°I swear upon my family¡¯s name that they will not follow in my footsteps. They will inherit an entirely new life¡­ one where they can be doctors, orwyers, or actors, or artists, or anything else they want to be¡­ but not mafiosos.¡±


    I smiled and teared up a little. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He kissed me softly¡­


    And I reached down to his boxers and began to pull them off.


    ¡°I like this new side of you,¡± he said with a grin.


    ¡°I want lots of babies, so you¡¯re going to have to make love to me a lot.¡±


    Heughed. ¡°Absolutely. Starting right now.¡±


    The wedding was only two weekster. Dario said he didn¡¯t want a long engagement  just enough to arrange everything. I happily agreed.


    Security was ¡®all hands on deck¡¯ as every Rosolini foot soldier patrolled the property. Massimo and Valentino strolled the grounds dressed in tuxes and carrying guns. Even Roberto, who was usually much more like an ountant, kept a pistol inside his suit jacket.


    Lars kept watch from the top of the mansion with his sniper rifle. He had saved me from the Turk that awful night as Dario posed as bait and put his own life in danger; I liked the idea of Lars watching over us again under much happier circumstances.


    Fausto and Aurelio arrived with an evenrger convoy of cars, and dozens of their foot soldiers helped Dario¡¯s men guard the property.


    Nolo had brokered a truce with the Oldani family in Genoa. I met my long-lost rtives with Nolo at my side since Dario couldn¡¯t see me before I came down the aisle.


    As I walked down the stairs into the foyer, I choked up when I saw an older woman with white hair in a beautiful blue dress. She looked so much like my mother that it was astounding.


    The woman¡¯s mouth dropped open when she saw me. ¡°E un miracolo!¡±


    It¡¯s a miracle!


    ¡°Signora Oldani,¡± Nolo said with a smile, ¡°may I present your granddaughter¡­ Alessandra.¡±


    The old woman touched one hand tenderly to my cheek and began to cry. ¡°You look so much like your mother  I can¡¯t believe it!¡±


    I hugged her tight. ¡°Thank you foring¡­ it means so much to me¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course  I wouldn¡¯t have missed it for the world!¡± Then her voice grew stern. ¡°Although I¡¯m going to have a few words with that father of yours  ¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Signora,¡± Nolo said lightly, ¡°remember: it¡¯s her wedding day. y nice.¡±


    The older woman gave Nolo a dirty look  but when she did meet Papa afterwards, she was civil.


    Out on the grounds of the estate milled dozens of distinguished-looking men and their beautiful wives¡­ but I had never seen any of them before.


    ¡°Who are all these people?¡± I whispered to Nolo.


    ¡°Cosa Nostra,¡± he whispered back. ¡°The heads of the most powerful families in Italy.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°I thought you had a lot of enemies.¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be mistaken  most of these people want us dead,¡± Nolo said as he waved and fake-smiled at someone far away. ¡°But we had to invite them. You have to keep up appearances in this line of work  and you know what they say about keeping your friends close and your enemies closer.¡±


    When Nolo saw my face, he chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they would never do anything on your wedding day. It would be an infamia.¡±


    An infamy  a wicked, horrible thing.


    ¡°Plus, we didn¡¯t let their guards bring in any guns¡­ so we¡¯d just kill them,¡± Nolo said cheerfully as he waved at someone else.


    ¡°Wonderful,¡± I muttered.


    Caterina was my only female friend, so I¡¯d asked her to be my maid of honor two weeks before. She had immediately said yes.


    Now she beamed at me as the makeup artist from Rome put the final touches on me before the ceremony.


    ¡°You look so beautiful,¡± Cat sighed. ¡°Like a fairytale princess.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯ll get your own fairytale prince!¡±


    ¡°Not gonna lie  you¡¯ve given me hope,¡± she grinned. ¡°If you can snag a Rosolini¡­¡±


    Finally it was time for the ceremony, which took ce in the field behind the mansion. Gorgeous flower arrangements lined the white chairs set out for the attendees.


    But I didn¡¯t look at any of them as my beaming father walked me down the aisle.


    I only had eyes for Dario.


    He stood at the altar in a tuxedo and a small white rose pinned to hispel.


    He smiled at me as I came down the aisle. I had never seen him look happier  or more handsome.


    Adriano was his best man. The other brothers would have served as groomsmen, but I only had one bridesmaid. Everyone else agreed they wanted to make sure the wedding was safe as possible.


    ¡°That¡¯ll be our present to you,¡± Massimo had joked the night before the wedding.


    To me, it wasn¡¯t a joke. Their protectiveness was a sign of their love for me.


    The priest  a cardinal from the Vatican  led the ceremony.


    When he said, ¡°You may now kiss the bride,¡± Dario wrapped his arms around me and gave me a kiss that made everyone in the audience cheer.

 44

    As beautiful as the wedding was, the dinner afterwards was even better. The tables were outside, and we enjoyed the fading twilight as the gorgeous hills of Tuscany lit up with violet and amber skies.


    People drank andughed and feasted. Children yed and chased each other in the gardens.


    I talked some more with my grandmother, who told me stories about my mother when she was a child.


    My father got drunk and bonded with Massimo and Nolo. They allughed uproariously.


    The only slightly sour note was when Fausto came up to congratte us. Thankfully Aurelio stayed away.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You look beautiful,¡± Fausto told me as he air-kissed my cheeks.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said as pleasantly as I could.


    I remembered hisst visit to the estate too well to be too friendly with him.


    ¡°And you  congrattions to you, nephew,¡± he said to Dario.


    ¡°I think you mean ¡®Don Rosolini,''¡± Nolo said pointedly.


    ¡°He¡¯s Don Rosolini, I¡¯m Don Rosolini  it all cancels out,¡± Fausto said good-naturedly.


    ¡°Not when you hand out advice as bad as you do,¡± Nolo snarked.


    Fausto sighed in resignation. ¡°The part about me saying the Turk wasn¡¯t behind it?¡±


    ¡°That would be it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re never going to let me live that down, are you?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re all allowed to be wrong once in a while.¡±


    ¡°Not when my wife¡¯s life is on the line,¡± Dario said coldly.


    I liked when Dario said my wife.


    ¡°Well, she seems well enough now,¡± Fausto said smugly. ¡°Ordinarily, I would say she¡¯se up in the world  from a waitress in a cafe to a wife in the Cosa Nostra. But seeing as she¡¯s a granddaughter of the Oldanis, it might be you that¡¯se up in the world, my boy. Forging an alliance like that  ¡±


    ¡°Fausto?¡± Dario interrupted.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Good to see you,¡± Dario said. He patted his uncle on the shoulder and then turned away, dismissing him abruptly.


    Fausto chuckled. ¡°Be careful, Dario. You might need my help someday.¡±


    ¡°Not today, though,¡± Nolo said. ¡°Say hello to Aurelio for us. Or you know what? ¡­don¡¯t.¡±


    Fausto red at Nolo and Dario but walked off without saying another word.


    ¡°Was that wise?¡± I asked Dario.


    ¡°Look who has a new consigliere!¡± Nolo said with augh. ¡°Maybe you¡¯ll listen to her more than you ever listened to me!¡±


    I gave my husband a reproving look. ¡°Is it smart to be so rude to your uncle?¡±


    ¡°A better question, my love,¡± Dario said as he kissed my cheek, ¡°is whether he was smart to be so rude towards us.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re no longer his teenage nephews,¡± Nolo said. ¡°The sooner hees to terms with that, the better.¡±


    Later in the evening, all the brothers came over to me and Dario.


    ¡°Are you ready for the honeymoon?¡± Lars asked.


    ¡°Can¡¯t wait,¡± Dario said.


    ¡°Are you and Massimo stilling along?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Lars said.


    Massimo smiled. ¡°Somebody has to protect the don and his blushing bride on their honeymoon so they can rx.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯ll stay far enough away that they can¡¯t hear you at night,¡± Valentino teased.


    I smacked him with my bouquet of flowers.


    ¡°Is that even possible?¡± Roberto asked. ¡°They would have to be miles away!¡±


    I hit Roberto even harder, and both he and Valentinoughed.


    I looked over and saw Dario and Adriano talking quietly amongst themselves.


    I didn¡¯t catch everything, but I did hear something about ¡®Florence¡¯ and ¡®the Agres.¡¯


    When Dario and Adriano came back over, I asked, ¡°Is everything alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What were you two talking about?¡±


    Dario replied, ¡°When we return from the honeymoon, Massimo and Lars will go with Adriano to Florence.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°To talk to the Agres.¡±


    ¡°Who send their kindest regards but sadly couldn¡¯t be here tonight,¡± Nolo said with false sharine sweetness and a mocking smile.


    ¡°Adriano¡¯s going to reestablish our territory,¡± Dario exined. ¡°He¡¯ll serve as our family¡¯s capo in Florence.¡±


    Capo meant ¡®boss¡¯ and was short for caporegime.


    Like consigliere, it was another term for the hierarchy within the mafia.


    It meant that Adriano would be the family¡¯s representative in Florence¡­


    ¡­if he didn¡¯t start a war first.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Adriano said reassuringly. ¡°The Agres are nothing. Plus I¡¯ll have Lars and Massimo with me.¡±


    I still felt worried.


    These were my new brothers-inw, after all.


    ¡°No more business talk tonight!¡± Nolo said. ¡°A toast  to the bride and groom!¡±


    ¡°To the bride and groom!¡± all of the brothers cheered.


    We talked andughed and went around to each of the tables so Dario could greet both friends and enemies


    When we saw Valentino slip off with a giggling Caterina into the nearby gardens.


    ¡°Now they have the right idea,¡± Dario murmured in my ear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need to say hello to more people?¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯d rather start the honeymoon early.¡±


    He led me back to the house, where we slipped upstairs to his bedroom.


    I started to take off my clothes


    ¡°No,¡± he said in a lustful voice, ¡°I want to fuck you in your wedding dress.¡±


    Iughed. ¡°Standing up?!¡±


    ¡°Standing up,¡± he growled.


    I gasped as he reached under my dress and pulled my panties down to my ankles. That still left my stockings and garter belt.


    I quickly unzipped his pants and pulled out his cock, which was only halfway hard¡­


    But I felt his manhood grow thicker and longer in my hand by the second.


    The feeling was indescribably sexy¡­


    And I luxuriated in stroking him to full hardness as we kissed.


    I couldn¡¯t stand the anticipation for much longer.


    ¡°I need you inside me,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°And I need to be inside you,¡± he murmured in my ear.


    He gathered up the bunches of my wedding dress¡­


    And lifted me effortlessly into the air with one hand under my bare ass and the other around my waist.


    I moaned as I wrapped my legs around his waist.


    He pressed me up against the wall¡­


    And kissed me as he slowly eased the swollen head of his cock into my pussy.


    I moaned as he entered an inch, then pulled back.


    With his shaft now wet with my juices, he slid in a little bit more and withdrew.


    Inch by inch, he sank deeper and deeper inside me¡­


    Until he filled me uppletely.


    We had never done it standing up, with him lifting me in the air so easily


    And certainly not in a wedding dress and tux.


    We French-kissed as he rocked in and out of me.


    Pleasure slowly built inside of me with every stroke.


    He had a way of grinding his pelvis against me that rubbed deliciously against my clit¡­


    All while his cock moved deep inside me.


    And he was sooo thick¡­


    I was moaning, getting closer and closer to an orgasm, when he pulled back enough to look at me.


    ¡°How close are you?¡± he asked as rocked back and forth inside me.


    My eyes wanted to roll back in my head, but I forced myself to look at him.


    ¡°So close,¡± I moaned.


    ¡°Don¡¯te yet.¡±


    ¡°Ohhhh  ¡± Iined.


    ¡°Don¡¯te yet.¡±


    His deep voice was somanding that I had to obey.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I gasped as I struggled not to tip over the edge.


    ¡°Will you do something for me, amore mio? For our wedding day?¡±


    ¡°Anything,¡± I moaned. ¡°Anything¡­¡±


    I was so close


    Right on the edge


    It was so hard to hold back


    Then he leaned over and whispered in my ear, ¡°Will youe for me¡­ Signora Rosolini?¡±


    With those words, he made mee harder  and scream louder  than I ever had before.

 45

    Book 2


    Bianca


    Fuck the mafia.


    I live in Florence, Italy, and they¡¯ve been a part of my life as far back as I can remember.


    A shadowy threat around every corner since I was a child.


    You see, my father¡¯s a gambler  and he¡¯s bad at it.


    Which means he borrows money he can¡¯t repay¡­ and then loses it on stupid bets.


    I want to hate him for it  for all the pain he¡¯s put me and my mother through


    But he¡¯s my dad.


    And he¡¯s a sweetheart when he¡¯s not making us miserable.


    It¡¯s an addiction for him, the same as if he were an alcoholic or a drug addict. A sickness.


    He¡¯s tried to stop  he really has. He¡¯s gone to those meetings, the ones like Alcoholics Anonymous, for years.


    But every so often, he rpses.


    I know he¡¯s deeply ashamed when he messes up¡­


    Because it always ends up hurting me and my mother.


    So I don¡¯t hate him.


    I¡¯m ANGRY at him a lot¡­ but I don¡¯t hate him.


    Guess who I do hate?


    The assholes who keep loaning him money for his stupid bets¡­


    And thene knocking on the door when he can¡¯t pay them off.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    See, my father works for the judicial system in Florence.


    He¡¯s not a judge or awyer  just a low-level worker in the bureaucracy.


    Officially, anyway.


    But he¡¯s also a ¡®go-between¡¯ for the Cosa Nostra  the ones who really run Florence behind the scenes.


    My father is the one who deals with the judges and prosecutors who are on the take.


    He¡¯s the one who makes sure the District Attorney¡¯s office knows when they¡¯re supposed to throw a case¡­


    And he lets the judges know when they¡¯re supposed to give unfair advantages to the defense.


    My father not only delivers the money, he also looks for new recruits.


    He knows all the gossip and where all the bodies are buried.


    He knows who¡¯s gotten divorced recently and needs money¡­


    He knows who has a drug problem¡­


    He knows who has a mistress with expensive tastes¡­


    And he knows who has a problem that the mafia could make go away. All it would require would be a little ¡®favor.¡¯


    He¡¯s the man the mafia relies on to make their corruption work.


    I know this makes my father sound like a monster¡­


    But he¡¯s not.


    He hates what he does for them.


    He¡¯s tried to get out time and again¡­


    But like I said, he¡¯s an addict.


    The gangsters know that, and they take advantage of it.


    That¡¯s how the whole system works.


    Yes, half of the judges andwyers on the take are greedy bastards


    But the other half are people who are in despair. Who make bad mistakes. Who start down self-destructive paths. Who dig holes for themselves that they can¡¯t get out of.


    They¡¯re desperate.


    Desperate people are vulnerable.


    And the mafia is always there to lend a helping hand¡­ for a ¡®favor.¡¯


    But once you shake hands with the devil¡­


    He owns you.


    I know, because they own my father.


    They use both a carrot and a stick.


    The carrot is the money they lend him to gamble. They feed his addiction, like a casino that gives a customer an endless line of credit.


    The stick is when they threaten him¡­ and worse.


    Over the years, he¡¯s had his legs broken twice.


    They snapped his right arm three times.


    They¡¯ve broken his fingers more often than he can remember.


    They kept breaking his bones¡­


    Until they broke him.


    The mafia got him under their thumb decades ago.


    Now it¡¯s not just the debts they hold over his head  but threats against me and my mother.


    So Papa always does what they tell him to¡­


    And he despairs.


    He¡¯ll try to stay away from gambling, and he¡¯ll do great for months at a time¡­


    But then he¡¯ll give in just a little to the demons inside him and ce a bet¡­


    Then another¡­ and another¡­


    And just like that, the Cosa Nostra¡¯s grip on him tightens.


    He despises himself for it.


    He¡¯s a broken and defeated man.


    And that¡¯s why I hate the mafia.


    I always have. I always will.


    Which is why it kills me¡­


    Absolutely destroys me¡­


    ¡­that I fell in love with a mafioso.


    I go to the Istituto Marangoni in Florence for fashion design.


    I love clothes. I love beauty and elegance, yes¡­


    But even more than that, I love the idea that you can actually wear art  because clothes are a statement of who you are and how you see the world.


    I¡¯ve dreamed of working for a fashion house since I was little.


    Gi¡­ Balenciaga¡­ Versace¡­ Dolce and Gabbana¡­


    But I want to inject a little ¡®punk rock¡¯ into it.


    I want to make it less about money and status and more about creating something amazing that anyone can wear and feel beautiful.


    If I¡¯m being honest, I¡¯d love to create my own brand someday. To be a designer in my own right.


    But that¡¯s a ways off.


    I¡¯m 22, and I can only go to school part-time.


    It¡¯s expensive. Not only do I have to pay for the tuition on my own, plus my rent and food and everything else¡­


    But every so often, I have to help Mama out when Papa does something stupid and gets himself in a jam.


    One of those things happened just the other day¡­


    And it changed the course of my entire life.


    It was a Friday afternoon. I¡¯d finished up sses for the day, and I had a dozen things I had to do over the weekend:


    A whole bunch of sketches for my design ss¡­


    A photoshoot for my roommate Emma, who¡¯s in the same fashion program as me¡­


    Not to mention my waitressing job. I had an eight-hour shift on Sunday.


    But I hadn¡¯t seen my parents in over a week. I wanted to check in on them, so I took the bus to their apartment on the outskirts of the city.


    Florence is one of the most beautiful cities in the world. At least the old part of the city is  the section built in the Middle Ages and the Renaissance.


    There are also modern neighborhoods that sprang up like mushrooms after World War II.


    Some of them are nice¡­


    And some of them are ugly and depressing.


    My parents have an apartment in the ugly and depressing part.


    They could have afforded a lot nicer ce if my dad hadn¡¯t lost so much money to gambling over the years¡­

 46

    And if he didn¡¯t have to repay so much to the mafia.


    As soon as I got off the bus and saw the fancy ck Audi sitting outside their apartment, I knew something was wrong.


    In that part of town, only the mafia drove expensive cars¡­


    And when I saw one parked in front of my parents¡¯ apartment, my stomach sank.


    I thought about turning around and just going back to my own apartment


    But I couldn¡¯t. I had to make sure they were okay.


    I punched in the code to unlock the lobby door and climbed the stairs to the fourth floor.


    I had a key to my parents¡¯ apartment¡­Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    But I didn¡¯t want to surprise anybody inside  like a gangster with a gun  so I knocked.


    There was a moment¡¯s pause. Then my mother¡¯s voice said, ¡°I can¡¯te to the door.¡±


    ¡°Mama, it¡¯s me.¡±


    There was another long pause¡­


    And then the door opened as the hinges creaked loudly.


    But it wasn¡¯t my mother who answered.


    It was Sergio Pasquarelli, one of the assholes who worked for the Agres  the family who ran Florence.


    Sergio was about 40 years old with a meaty face and a stocky build. He always wore a cheap brown suit, and he was always sweating. Today wasn¡¯t any different.


    Of all the gangsters I¡¯d met over the years, I hated Sergio the most. He was always leering at me and making inappropriate jokes.


    Not to mention he liked to act friendly  then turn on a dime, be a raging psychopath, and threaten to bust my father¡¯s kneecaps with a lead pipe.


    Sergio had been the one hassling my father for thest six years.


    Either the Agres liked to keep things consistent, and that¡¯s why they kept sending him to harass my family¡­


    Or he was too much of an idiot to get promoted out of a shit job.


    ¡°Heyyyy, look who it is,¡± he said with his lecherous smile. ¡°Sweet little Bianca. Come on in, doll.¡±


    I brushed past him into my parents¡¯ dingy apartment. ¡°Mama?¡±


    My mother was standing in the living room with a worried look on her face.


    Of course, she almost always had a worried look on her face. Having to deal with all of my father¡¯s gambling and mafia bullshit had made her go grey prematurely.


    But she looked especially stressed today.


    It probably had something to do with Sergio and the other two goons in cheap suits standing in her living room. They were both tall, young, and extremely ugly.


    ¡°Bianca, what are you doing here?¡± Mama asked in a frightened voice.


    ¡°I just came by to visit you and Dad.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Sergio said as he shut the door. It creaked loudly as it closed. ¡°Maybe you can tell us where he is.¡±


    ¡°Probably work,¡± I snapped.


    ¡°Nope,¡± Sergio said as he pulled a toothpick out of his pocket and started chewing on it. ¡°Fact is, he ain¡¯t been there today. Hell, he ain¡¯t even been home sincest night.¡±


    I looked over at Mama in rm.


    She nodded reluctantly.


    This was bad.


    Whenever Papa went on one of his gambling benders, he¡¯d disappear for days at a time¡­


    Especially when he lost money.


    I turned to Sergio. ¡°How much does he owe?¡±


    ¡°Nine grand.¡±


    Shit.


    I closed my eyes¡­ steeled myself¡­ and opened them again. ¡°We¡¯ll get you the money. We just need a little time.¡±


    ¡°We both been through this enough, princess, to know you ain¡¯t gettin¡¯ me the money anytime soon. Call your dad.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only been one day  ¡±


    ¡°Naw, he¡¯s been gone for a day. He lost the money two weeks ago.¡±


    Oh shit.


    Then I got angry.


    That bastard!


    I¡¯d been here justst weekend, and my father had lied to my FACE! He¡¯d said he hadn¡¯t gambled for over ten months!


    ¡°He ain¡¯t pickin¡¯ up your mom¡¯s calls, so why don¡¯t you call him,¡± Sergio said with a nasty smile.


    ¡°Look¡­ if you can just wait until Sunday, I can scrape together a couple of hundred  ¡±


    ¡°That ain¡¯t good enough. Call him.¡±


    ¡°But  ¡±


    ¡°CALL HIM.¡±


    Sergio was on the brink of going full-on psycho. I could see it in his beady little eyes.


    So I pulled out my phone and hit ¡®Dad¡¯ in my contacts list.


    The phone immediately went to voicemail.


    He had his phone turned off, the son of a bitch.


    ¡°This is Fabrizio Lettieri¡­ leave a message.¡±


    ¡°Dad, call me when you get this. IMMEDIATELY,¡± I snapped, then hung up.


    ¡°That¡¯s bad,¡± Sergio said with a nasty smile. ¡°That¡¯s really, really bad.¡±


    I looked over at Mama. She had a sickly look on her face.


    ¡°Do you have any money?¡± I asked her.


    She shook her head no.


    Dammit.


    I looked over at Sergio. ¡°Can we go out in the hallway to discuss this?¡±


    ¡°What, so anybody passin¡¯ by can hear us? I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want my mother involved in this.¡±


    ¡°Bianca  ¡± Mama started.


    ¡°Mama, shh. You¡¯ve had to put up with Papa¡¯s bullshit long enough, and I¡¯m sick of it.¡±


    ¡°So you wanna talk in private?¡± Sergio asked, a nasty leer on his face.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I snarled.


    He chuckled, then looked at his goons. ¡°Boys, why don¡¯t you escort Signora Lettieri back to her bedroom for a few minutes? I gotta hash out some shit with her daughter.¡±


    ¡°Bianca, don¡¯t,¡± Mama whimpered.


    ¡°Just go in the bedroom, Mama. It¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    She looked at Sergio in fear, then shuffled off towards her bedroom. The two goons trailed along behind her.


    As soon as she was gone, I turned to the mafioso. ¡°What kind of bullshit are you gonna make my father do this time, huh?¡±


    Sergio grinned. ¡°I got no idea what you mean, doll.¡±


    ¡°You never lend him money unless you want something from him. What is it  one of your guys get picked up for murder?¡±


    ¡°I got no idea what you¡¯re talkin¡¯ about, sugar. Your daddy owes us some money, pure and simple.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± I said sarcastically. ¡°Since he¡¯s not here and he¡¯s not picking up his phone, what exactly do you want?¡±


    ¡°A blowjob would be nice.¡± Sergioughed after he said it, like he thought he was clever.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s never happening.¡±


    ¡°Never say never, little girl.¡± Suddenly he got a crafty look on his face. ¡°You really want to help your dad?¡±


    ¡°No, I want you assholes to break his legs again. Of course I want to help him.¡±


    Sergio grinned. ¡°You got a mouth on you, that¡¯s for sure. How¡¯d you like doin¡¯ a little somethin¡¯ for my bosses?¡±


    I sighed angrily. Sergio had been trying to recruit me as a sex worker for the Agres from the day he first met me¡­ when I was still 16.


    Piece of shit.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to trick for them, so stop asking,¡± I snapped.


    ¡°It¡¯s a one-time deal. Tonight at 8. You¡¯d be entertaining a few out-of-town guests, probably just a few hours. They got a business meeting with my boss  this¡¯d just be for drinks beforehand.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to fuck anybody,¡± I said coldly.


    ¡°You won¡¯t have to. You just gotta look pretty, make some conversation¡­ and make ¡¯em think you¡¯d fuck ¡¯em.¡±


    ¡°And why would I do that?¡± I asked in disgust.


    ¡°You do it, and I¡¯ll give your father another month to pay up. Hell, I¡¯ll even knock off the interest so he only owes the six grand he borrowed.¡±


    Papa had only borrowed six thousand euros, but they¡¯d charged him 50% interest for two weeks.


    That¡¯s mafia financing for you.


    ¡°What¡¯s the catch?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No catch.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°You¡¯re offering to knock three thousand off my father¡¯s debt and give him another month to pay. There¡¯s got to be a catch.¡±


    ¡°The Agres don¡¯t wanna use any of our girls to do it. It¡¯s gotta be models or somebody from outside the family¡¯s operation, and they gotta be hot. Top shelf.¡±


    ¡°Why me?¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°You¡¯re hot, it¡¯sst minute, and they¡¯re havin¡¯ problems gettin¡¯ hot enough girls. You want the job or not?¡±


    I hesitated.


    When the devil offers you a bargain, you should always walk away.


    ¡­IF you¡¯ve got a choice.


    ¡°What happens if I say ¡®no¡¯?¡±


    Sergio gave me an incredibly unpleasant smile. ¡°Let¡¯s just say I might have to take a down payment from your mother. Might let my boys have a crack at her, too.¡±


    Piece of shit scum of the earth motherfucker


    ¡°Alright,¡± I hissed. ¡°Where do I go?¡±


    Sergio pulled out a business card from his suit jacket and handed it to me.


    It was silver with words embossed in ck:


    Agenzia di Modelle Fiorentina


    Florence Modelling Agency, basically.


    There was an address and a telephone number.


    ¡°Go there,¡± Sergio said, ¡°and they¡¯ll set you up.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all the way across town. It¡¯s 4 PM now, and you said the thing¡¯s at 8  ¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll drop you off. We can go right now¡­ and leave your mother in peace,¡± he said with a suggestive smile.


    I red at him¡­


    But I didn¡¯t have much of a choice.


    Not if I wanted to buy my father some time¡­


    And make sure my mother wasn¡¯t touched by these assholes.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

 47

    I epted a ride in Sergio¡¯s Audi so I could get to the modeling agency on time.


    His thugs drove and sat in the front seat, which put me in the back with the slimy mafioso.


    He kept makingments about my ¡®rack¡¯ and how he bet I was good in bed.


    It made my skin crawl, but I endured it and didn¡¯t say a thing.


    No matter what, I had to buy my dad more time.


    I kept checking my phone, but no word from my father.


    After 20 minutes, we finally arrived at a building on the edge of old Florence.


    The exterior was ancient, but the insides had been redone with modern decor  including an elevator.


    Sergio left his goons in the car and took me up to the 4th floor. There were a lot of offices up there, but one in particr had ss doors that let you see the lobby inside.


    Everything in the lobby was white. Furniture, carpet, chairs  white and shades of cream.


    An attractive middle-aged woman was sitting at the front desk. Her dark blue suit jacket was the only spot of color in the room.


    Behind her was a wall with Agenzia di Modelle Fiorentina in 12-inch silver letters. Over to the right was a white door.


    Sergio took me inside and told the receptionist, ¡°Tell ¡¯em I got a girl for the 8 o¡¯clock thing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a girl, I¡¯m a woman,¡± I snapped.


    ¡°Yes you are,¡± Sergio said with one of his lecherous smiles.


    I just rolled my eyes in disgust.


    The receptionist made a call (on her white phone, naturally).


    Thirty secondster, an elegant woman in a fashionable business suit opened the door.


    ¡°This is her?¡± she asked as she looked me over.


    She was eyeballing me like a butcher would a cut of meat.


    ¡°Yup,¡± Sergio replied. ¡°We worked somethin¡¯ out, so don¡¯t worry about payin¡¯ her. And make sure the boss knows I¡¯m the one who got her for him.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± the woman said curtly, then motioned to me. ¡°Come with me.¡±


    As I walked past him, Sergio leered at me onest time. ¡°Have a good time tonight. And tell your dad he better call me.¡±


    I didn¡¯t bother answering him as I followed the woman through the door.


    The area behind the lobby was a maze of hallways. The woman stopped at a door, knocked, and stuck her head in.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got a third girl for tonight. One of your guys brought her in just now. She¡¯s right behind me.¡±


    The She¡¯s right behind me part seemed a little suspicious¡­


    Sort of like, Don¡¯t say anything you don¡¯t want her to hear.


    A male voice answered. It was wheezy and phlegmy and muffled by the door. I couldn¡¯t see him, but I imagined a 400-pound man with triple chins.


    ¡°Good, good. Get her ready.¡±


    As the woman closed the door, I glimpsed a man inside the office. He was sitting in a visitor¡¯s chair by a desk. Above him was a stylized Art Deco poster hanging on the wall.


    He hadn¡¯t been the one speaking. Because he was right there in front of the door, his voice would have been clear.


    Not only that, but the wheezy, phlegmy voice didn¡¯t match him at all.


    He was young, maybe 25  thin and in good shape.


    He wore an expensive suit that had been beautifully tailored. A gorgeous silk tie and pocket squarepleted the ensemble.


    He was clean-shaven with short hair. He was definitely handsome


    But his expression was cold and arrogant.


    I don¡¯t think he saw me as the door closed, and I was d he didn¡¯t¡­


    Because he had the cruelest eyes I had ever seen.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how I would have reacted if they had stared right at me.


    The elegant woman was not one for small talk. She said nothing as she led me down the maze of hallways.


    We finally entered a small studio with high ceilings. It was set up with photographic backdrops and professional lights for photo shoots.


    Off to the side were a dozen metal racks filled with hundreds of outfits.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Along the wall were three makeup stations: vanity mirrors with canvas director¡¯s chairs in front of them.


    Only one person was in the studio  a guy in a hot pink dress shirt and skinny ck jeans. His hair was perfectly coifed, and I was pretty sure he was wearing eyeliner. He sat in one of the canvas chairs and scrolled through his phone with a bored look on his face.


    ¡°Luca,¡± the fashionable woman snapped. ¡°Get her ready for tonight.¡±


    The guy looked up and his face brightened.


    ¡°Oooh,¡± he said in a feminine voice, ¡°not bad. What¡¯s the vibe  slutty or high society?¡±


    ¡°Top-dor escort,¡± the woman said as she headed for the exit.


    ¡°Hold on!¡± I yelled.


    The woman turned back to me with a furious expression. ¡°What?¡±


    The gay guy  I was 99. 9% sure he was gay  got an amused look on his face. SOMEBODY¡¯S about to get in trouble!¡±I¡¯m not having sex with anybody,¡± I snapped. ¡°I already told Sergio that.¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t  but you still have to look the part.¡± She red at Luca. ¡°Have her ready by 7.¡±


    And with that, she turned and walked out.


    ¡°Damn, girl, you need to be careful who you piss off,¡± Luca said with a chuckle. Then he lowered his voice to a whisper. ¡°That bitch¡¯ll bite your head off.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s still on my shoulders,¡± I muttered. ¡°What do we do?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s start with the clothes first,¡± he said as he led me over to the racks of clothing. ¡°What dress size are you?¡±


    ¡°A 44,¡± I said, which was the equivalent of a size 8 in America.


    Luca raised one eyebrow as he looked me up and down. ¡°¡­really¡­?¡±


    I narrowed my eyes at him.


    ¡°Whateverrrrrr,¡± he said as he turned to the racks. ¡°We¡¯ll see. The clothes tell no lies.¡±


    He pulled out a strappy ck leather dress that would have barely covered my upper thighs. ¡°What about this?¡±


    ¡°It looks like something a dominatrix would wear.¡±


    ¡°I know, right? It¡¯s hot. We¡¯ll get you some thigh-high boots, some  ¡±


    ¡°NO.¡±


    He huffed as he put it back on the rack. ¡°Fine. What about this?¡±


    It was a patterned floral print in silk.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a grandma,¡± I said indignantly.


    Luca snorted with glee as he put the dress back on the rack. ¡°That was a test. You passed.¡±


    He went down the line, pulling out an assortment of dresses, none of which I liked.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gotta choose something, girl,¡± he admonished me  then said in a yfully threatening voice, ¡°Don¡¯t make me call Mom.¡±


    I assumed he meant the bitchy woman who¡¯d brought me in here.


    I pulled something out myself. ¡°What about this?¡±


    ¡°Martina said high-ss escort, not Met G,¡± he snarked.


    ¡°¡­this?¡± I asked as I picked out another one.


    ¡°Too much ¡®I¡¯m going to meet the parents¡¯ and not enough ¡®I bang on the first date.''¡±


    ¡°What about this?¡±


    ¡°OH my god no.¡±


    ¡°¡­how about this one?¡±


    ¡°That is sost season.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but  ¡±


    ¡°NO. Next.¡±


    I picked out a series of dresses, all of which he vetoed.


    I sighed.


    ¡°It would seem we¡¯re at an impasse,¡± he said theatrically.


    I looked past the clothing racks at the wall behind it


    And saw shelves filled with mannequin heads wearing wigs.


    One in particr caught my eye: a short bob with an asymmetrical cut¡­


    ¡­and it was metallic blue.


    So punk rock.


    I walked over to it, immediately enthralled.


    ¡°OH no,¡± Luca said in a panicked voice. ¡°No way.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s great!¡±


    ¡°Yes it is, but Martina¡¯ll turn me into a castrato if I let you wear that.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Cuz the guys who¡¯re gonna be at this thing aren¡¯t into that sort of stuff.¡±


    I looked over at him. ¡°What guys?¡±


    He rolled his eyes and pped one hand dismissively. ¡°You know.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    He looked annoyed. ¡°Are you gonna make me say it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Luca sighed heavily, like he was the most put-upon person ever to walk the earth. ¡°Mafia guys  some assholes out of the boondocks in Tuscany. Probably a bunch of fat old men with mustaches. ¡®Vito, Salvatore¡¯  that sort of shit.¡±


    ¡°And you don¡¯t think they¡¯ll want to sleep with me if I wear this wig?¡±


    ¡°I know they won¡¯t want to sleep with you if you wear that wig.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m definitely wearing it,¡± I said in a determined voice.


    ¡°Oh my god,¡± he whispered as he put his hand to his forehead like he had a migraine.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wear the dominatrix dress if you let me have the wig,¡± I offered.


    He looked up in surprise.


    ¡°¡­and the thigh-highs?¡± he asked hopefully.


    ¡°¡­and the thigh-highs,¡± I relented.


    He squealed like a 12-year-old girl who¡¯d just gotten Taylor Swift tickets.


    ¡°Ohmigod ohmigod ohmigod  girl, I am going to make you look AMAZING.¡±


    ¡°Not too amazing,¡± I warned him as I pulled the blue wig off the mannequin¡¯s head.

 48

    AdrianoContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fuck the Agres.


    The whole thing started when my father died a few months ago, and my older brother Dario became don of the Rosolini family.


    A spy from another Cosa Nostra family had been nosing around our territory, so Dario put a hit out on him.


    Our family¡¯s enforcer Lars had taken care of the spy, but he hadn¡¯t had the heart to kill the only witness: a waitress named Alessandra.


    Dario had kidnapped her to find out why the spy had been in her cafe that night¡­


    ¡­but then my brother had fallen in love.


    Now Dario and Alessandra were married.


    Which I was happy about. I couldn¡¯t¡¯ve asked for a better sister-inw.


    But before the wedding, there had been an attempted hit on Alessandra and my brothers Massimo and Valentino while they were in Florence. That had been a month ago.


    The hit was actually carried out by some pezzi di merda working for a guy named the Turk¡­


    But it couldn¡¯t have happened without the Agres¡¯ permission.


    They were a Cosa Nostra family who ran the back alleys of Florence, while my family controlled the judges, cops, and politicians in City Hall.


    It was an uneasy alliance, but we¡¯d made it work for 20 years.


    And now the Agres had flushed it down the toilet.


    They¡¯d thrown their lot in with the Turk, thinking they could seize all of Florence after our family got ughtered.


    Think again, assholes.


    We¡¯d already killed the Turk.


    The Agres were next, as far as I was concerned.


    But now that they¡¯d shot themselves in the dick, the Agres were whining like little bitches.


    We didn¡¯t know about the hit! We didn¡¯t give our permission  please oh please can¡¯t we just TALK about it?


    I would¡¯ve loved to have shoved a gun in all their mouths and have them talk to that


    But Dario didn¡¯t want war.


    After my father¡¯s death, our family was weakened.


    We¡¯d split our territory with Uncle Fausto, who had been our father¡¯s consigliere and right-hand man for 25 years¡­


    And we¡¯d just survived an attempt to wipe out our entire organization.


    Me? I was all for going in guns zing and wiping the Agres out


    But Dario was the don.


    So his word was mymand.


    As the newly appointed capo of the Rosolini family in Florence, I had a mission:


    Talk with the Agres¡­


    Try to maintain the peace¡­


    And not start a war in Florence unless absolutely necessary.


    Even though they¡¯d vited a 20-year-old truce and given their blessing for a psychopath to try to kill my brothers and sister-inw.


    So, yeah.


    Fuck the Agres.


    ¡®Talking to the Agres¡¯ was why I was in the backseat of a Mercedes on a Friday night, headed for some bullshit meeting where I knew they¡¯d lie to my face.


    And probably try to pick my pocket while they were at it.


    Lars and Massimo were in the car with me. Massimo rode up front, Lars in the back with me. A foot soldier named Vincenzo was driving.


    In fact, I had two other Mercedes driving with us to the meeting  both filled with guys who worked for our family in Tuscany.


    They were mostlying as a show of force. Just in case the Agres started getting any ideas.


    Fuck around and find out, assholes.


    ¡°You okay?¡± Massimo asked. He was looking at me in the mirror of his flipped-down sun visor.


    Massimo was a giant  so huge that his 6¡¯7¡å frame was cramped even with the seat let all the way back.


    ¡°Yeah, of course,¡± I answered.


    ¡°You got this, bro.¡±


    ¡°I know I got this,¡± I snapped.


    Massimo held his tongue and flipped the sun visor back up.


    I knew he was only trying to help, but the truth was¡­


    I didn¡¯t feel like I got this. I felt super fuckin¡¯ nervous¡­


    And I hated it.


    I was the official head of the Rosolinis in Florence, and this was the first time I was acting as capo while meeting with another family.


    A lot was riding on tonight.


    If I got it right, things would go back to the way they were when my father was still alive: peace and profits for everybody.


    If I screwed up¡­


    War.


    Although personally I was kind of hoping for war.


    Which should have taken the pressure off¡­


    But it didn¡¯t.


    ¡®Cause I knew if I failed Dario and the rest of the family, it was all on my head.


    ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡± Lars asked.


    Lars was a Swede who¡¯d been in jail with Dario  and had saved his life a couple of times. When he got out of jail earlier than Dario, my brother told the family to give him a job. That¡¯d been one of the best decisions Dario had ever made.


    Lars had some kind of crazy background in Special Ops in the military in Sweden. He was the best I¡¯d ever seen with a pistol and even deadlier with a sniper rifle.


    When Dario had sent him with me to reestablish control in Florence, I¡¯d breathed a sigh of relief. If shit hit the fan, Lars was the guy you wanted watching your back.


    ¡°The n is to go in, listen to their spiel, and let bygones be bygones.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Dario¡¯s n,¡± Lars said. ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡±


    I looked over at Lars. ¡°You sayin¡¯ I¡¯m not gonna follow my don¡¯s orders?¡±


    Lars smirked. ¡°I¡¯m saying I know you. So what¡¯s the n?¡±


    ¡°Go in¡­ listen to their spiel¡­ and if they drop their shorts and bend over, let bygones be bygones. But if they¡¯re assholes, then we tell them to go fuck themselves.¡±


    Lars chuckled. ¡°That sounds more like an Adriano n.¡±


    Massimo wasn¡¯t on board. ¡°Brother  ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even start with me, Mass. YOU should be the one who wants to make them pay the most. I mean, they were the reason you got shot.¡±


    It was true; Massimo had taken a bullet trying to protect Alessandra in the shootout.


    ¡°Exactly,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯M the one who got shot, and I still think it¡¯s better if we do everything we can to maintain the peace.¡±


    What I wanted to say was FUCK the peace.


    But I was a capo, not the don.


    So all I said was, ¡°Yeah, yeah¡­¡±


    The Mercedes slowed down.


    ¡°We¡¯re here, boss,¡± Vincenzo said.

 49

    Our cars pulled up to a building in the old section of Florence.


    Back in the day, it had probably been a pce of some sort. Now it had been converted into a five-star hotel.


    There was a circr drive in front of the building. A couple of valets and bellboys were waiting around  but they seemed nervous because of the six goons in dark suits standing next to them.


    ¡°This is it,¡± I said to Lars and Massimo. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Vincenzo, stay with the car.¡±


    ¡°You got it, boss.¡±


    Lars, Massimo, and I got out  along with six guys from the other two Mercedes. Altogether there were nine of us as we strolled over to the Agres¡¯ henchmen.


    ¡°Signor Rosolini,¡± one of the suits said, then moved to frisk me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll save you some time. I got a Glock in the back of my pants, and all my friends are packin¡¯. But you even touch me, you¡¯re gonna draw back a bloody stump.¡±


    The guy got a worried look on his face. He was a low-level stooge and I was a capo; he knew better than to mess with me.


    But he tried anyway.


    ¡°I got orders,¡± he said.


    ¡°Yeah? Well, here¡¯s your new orders: fuck off.¡±


    I started to walk past him


    And he put a hand on my shoulder.


    I pped it off and got up in his face. ¡°WHAT the fuck did you just do?¡±


    Lars, Massimo, and my men all tensed.


    The Agres¡¯ goons all looked like they were about to shit a brick.


    Suddenly the front door of the hotel opened and somebody new came hustling out:


    Carmine Agre.


    Forty-five, paunchy, and greying, he was one of the Agres¡¯ capos  and the brother of Dominic Agre, the don of the family.


    I¡¯d met Carmine several times over the years. He was a grinning, backpping idiot in a $5000 suit.


    I didn¡¯t trust him any farther than I could throw him.


    ¡°Adriano!¡± he said with a big smile and his arms thrown out in the air, like we were old pals. ¡°So good to see you!¡±


    I wanted to say Yeah? Almost as good as when you let those assholes try to kill my family?


    But I held my tongue.


    ¡°Carmine,¡± I said.


    ¡°Wee to you all!¡± he said to my crew.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said sardonically. ¡°Now if you¡¯ll just lead the way, we can go inside and get things started.¡±


    Carmine winced like he was really, really sorry about what he was going to say next.


    ¡°Ah  we have to insist: no guns in the meeting.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, fuck that,¡± I snapped. ¡°We¡¯re not handing anything over  not to you, not to your boys, not to nobody.¡±


    Carmine winced some more. ¡°I apologize  I really do  but I must insist.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? You ¡®must insist¡¯? Well after what happened to HIM  ¡±


    I pointed at Massimo.


    ¡±  and my brother Valentino and my sister Alessandrast month, on YOUR territory, I must insist that you go FUCK yourselves in the ass. We¡¯re here as a courtesy to YOU, not the other way around. So if you want us to hand over our guns  have a nice night, we¡¯ll be on our way. Come on,¡± I said to my guys as I turned back to the car.


    ¡°Signore,¡± Carmine pleaded.


    ¡°Say hi to Don Agre for me,¡± I snapped as one of my foot soldiers opened the rear door of the Mercedes. ¡°Tell him my brother sends his regards.¡±


    ¡°You know what?¡± Carmine said in a conciliatory voice. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Come on in. Keep your guns. You¡¯re our guests. That¡¯s what¡¯s important.¡±


    Aha  there it was.


    I¡¯d been expecting him to fold, and he had.


    Before I could say anything, though, Carmine added a caveat.


    ¡°Although if we make this concession¡­ it would have to be just you and your brother. Your men would have to stay outside.¡±


    I weighed that for a split second.


    My foot soldiers weren¡¯t gonna be in such a high-level meeting anyway, so¡­


    ¡°Lars, too,¡± I said as I pointed at him.


    Carmine smiled like we were all one big happy family. ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then.¡± I stepped away from the Mercedes. ¡°Everybody but Lars and Massimo, stay here with the cars.¡±


    Carmine beamed and swept his arm towards the hotel. ¡°Right this way!¡±


    I followed behind him with Massimo on my right and Lars on my left.


    ¡°Nicely yed,¡± Lars said under his breath so only I could hear it.


    ¡°High risk, high reward, right?¡± I muttered back as we entered the lobby of the hotel.


    Bianca


    I nervously checked my phone for the 200th time.


    It was almost 8 o¡¯clock, and I still hadn¡¯t heard from my father.


    I sighed as I sent another text: CALL ME.


    Suddenly a man¡¯s voice snapped, ¡°You can¡¯t have that in here.¡±


    I looked behind me to see one of the Agres¡¯ men. He was a thug like all the others, but he wore a more expensive suit.


    ¡°Alright, fine, I¡¯ll put it away.¡±


    ¡°Turn it OFF and put it away,¡± he snarled.


    ¡°FINE.¡±


    I powered down my phone and looked for a ce to stash it.


    We were in a gorgeous hotel suite on the third floor. From the outside, the building looked like an ancient pce owned by the Medicis or some other Renaissance family.


    On the inside, though, it was modern and luxurious to the point of obscenity


    Including the pile of cocaine on the mirrored coffee table in the middle of the room.


    Another girl was already snorting a line with a rolled-up 100-euro bill.


    One of the perks of the gig, I guess  if you were into that sort of thing.


    I wasn¡¯t.


    I just wanted to get in, get out, and buy my father some time.


    I decided to stow my phone in the master bedroom off the main suite.


    As I walked past the girl doing the blow, she gave me some side-eye.


    Bitch, I thought as I strolled past her.


    Although I could understand why she wasn¡¯t exactly friendly.


    She looked like a supermodel in a morous little ck dress.


    With my blue wig and leather outfit, I looked like I¡¯d walked in from a futuristic BDSM club.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    I had to admit, the leather outfit was sexy¡­ and the thigh-high boots were smokin¡¯ hot.


    Maybe that¡¯s why the supermodel was pissed  because the mafia thugs were definitely paying more attention to me than to her.


    Although the wig was working as desired. Several of the mafiosos had stared at my chest, then looked up at my face


    But as soon as they saw my hair, their eyes had gone nk.


    Total loss of interest.


    Score one for the blue hair.


    I went into the master bedroom and put my phone down on a bedside table.


    Suddenly the bathroom door opened, and the third woman came out and smiled at me.


    She was absolutely stunning. She looked Russian or Ukrainian and had the most beautiful honey-blonde hair I¡¯d ever seen.


    Plus she was a lot friendlier than the skank doing rails in the other room.


    ¡°Are you needing the bathroom?¡± she asked in broken Italian and a heavy vic ent.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m good,¡± I said.


    She smiled and looked towards the main room nervously.


    ¡°You okay?¡± I asked.


    ¡°This is my first time doing such a thing as this,¡± she admitted.


    ¡°Same here.¡±


    She put out a hand. ¡°Oksana.¡±


    I hesitated, then shook her hand. ¡°Bianca.¡±


    ¡°Nice to be meeting you!¡± she said cheerfully.


    I couldn¡¯t work up quite as much enthusiasm, given that I really didn¡¯t want to be there, but I smiled anyway. ¡°You, too.¡±


    Suddenly another mafia thug poked his head into the room and barked, ¡°They¡¯rein¡¯  get out here!¡±


    As soon as he disappeared, I muttered, ¡°Asshole¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, right?¡± Oksana said with a smile  but she tottered off obediently in her four-inch stilettos.


    Griping silently, I followed along behind her.


    As soon as we got into the main room, the front door opened. A talkative guy in his forties and an expensive suit entered.


    ¡±  and we¡¯re so sorry about all that unpleasantnessst month. You have to believe me  we didn¡¯t know about any of it.¡±


    He was immediately followed by three much younger guys  all of them dressed in stylish designer suits, all of them handsome.


    One was blond with piercing blue eyes and a short beard. He looked Swedish.


    The second was gigantic  a huge guy, at least six and a half feet tall, with broad shoulders and a massive build. He was definitely Italian, with dark brown hair and a neatly trimmed beard.


    But it was the third man who really caught my attention.


    He was around 6¡¯2¡å with piercing eyes and three days¡¯ worth of scruff.


    His hair was ck, his skin olive.


    He wore a scowl, which directly contrasted with the two other guys¡¯ cid expressions.


    He also exuded this vibe, like he was a coiled-up ball of energy  like he could go off at any second. Totally unpredictable.


    But it was his suit that really got me. It was the shiest  a dark grey sharkskin suit by Prada with a midnight blue silk shirt open at the cor.


    On somebody else it might have looked gaudy, but he pulled it off.


    The impable tailoring and thousand-dor shoes certainly helped.


    He definitely stood out from all the other men in the room with their ck and navy suits.


    Not quite punk rock, but¡­ daring. Unconventional.


    His eyes darted around the room like he was taking everything in


    And then they stopped on me.


    Our eyes met, and there was this almost electric click.


    I stopped breathing.


    There was a second that felt like itsted ten times longer


    And then everything went to shit.


    He turned angrily to the chatty older guy and snarled, ¡°You brought whores to our meeting?!¡±


    It was obvious he was referring to me.


    I was the only woman in the room he¡¯d looked at for more than a split second.


    I immediately bristled. My entire body tensed.


    ASSHOLE


    ¡°Whaaaat?!¡± the chatty guy said, like he couldn¡¯t believe such a thing could even been suggested. ¡°No  no, no, no, no, no  just some beautifuldies, somepanionship for the gentlemen  ¡±


    ¡°And this  what the fuck is this?¡± the asshole snarled as he pointed at the mirrored table with the pile of coke.


    The girl who¡¯d snorted some earlier suddenly looked very ufortable.


    The older guy stammered, ¡°Well, it¡¯s just  we wanted to offer every concession  ¡±


    ¡°This is a business meeting, not a fuckin¡¯ whorehouse!¡± the asshole barked.


    ¡°Of course, of course  we¡¯ll have it removed immediately.¡±


    The older guy clicked his fingers, and a couple of the goris moved the coffee table into one of the smaller side rooms.


    The coke-snorting girl looked very unhappy.


    ¡°May I offer you a drink?¡± the chatty guy asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pour it myself,¡± the Angry Asshole said as he walked over to the bar.


    I noticed he picked out a bottle of scotch that probably cost north of $5000.


    ¡°Please, make yourself at home,¡± Chatty Man said with a smile. ¡°Don Agre will be here in 20 minutes.¡±


    Angry Asshole looked back at him with an expression both enraged and incredulous. ¡°He¡¯s not here?!¡±


    ¡°He was unavoidably detained,¡± Chatty Man said in a sad What can you do? kind of voice.


    ¡°Wonderful,¡± the Angry Asshole seethed, then pointed at all the thugs standing around. ¡°Get these other guys out of here.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Chatty Man said. He motioned to all his minions, who filed out of the room.


    Then Chatty Man looked at me and the other girls and jerked his head like Get over there and TALK to them!


    Cocaine Girl moved first and walked over to the Swede.


    Oksana nervously approached the giant.


    Which left the Angry Asshole for me.


    I sighed inwardly.


    Great.


    But if I was going to buy my father some time and knock a third off his debt, I had a job to do.

 50

    I walked over to the Angry Asshole as he was sipping his scotch.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I asked in the friendliest voice I could muster.


    He didn¡¯t even look at me  he just turned away like he couldn¡¯t be bothered. ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    Okay, screw the friendly voice.


    ¡°That makes two of us,¡± I said coldly. ¡°But would it kill you to tell me your name?¡±


    That got his attention.


    He looked over at me with a mixture of surprise and anger


    And maybe, just maybe, a tiny bit of respect.


    ¡°Adriano,¡± he said.


    Nice name.


    Still an asshole, though.


    ¡°Bianca,¡± I replied.


    He looked me up and down. ¡°Women like you are usually better mannered. Or at least pretend to be.¡±


    ¡°And what type of women are those?¡± I snapped.


    ¡°Whores,¡± he said contemptuously.


    At least he stared me straight in the eyes when he said it.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not a whore, so I guess I don¡¯t have to pretend,¡± I said with real venom in my voice.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not a whore, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Do you really have to ask that question?¡±


    ¡°Since I have no idea  yeah, I guess I do.¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m being paid.¡± I wanted to add asshole to the end of the sentence, but I figured that might be pushing it.


    ¡°For what? To annoy me?¡± His tone of voice indicated he thought thatst line was amusing.


    ¡°What are YOU here for, then?¡±


    My tone of voice was almost a dare.


    Like, ADMIT you¡¯re a mafioso.


    He nced over at the Chatty Guy. There was a dark edge to Adriano¡¯s voice when he answered, ¡°To settle some scores.¡±


    ¡°I thought your type did that with guns.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help myself  he was such a prick.


    My answer surprised him, and he looked at me coldly. ¡°And what type is that?¡±


    I figured I might have gone a little too far.


    ¡°People in your line of business.¡±


    He narrowed his eyes. ¡°And what line of business is that?¡±


    If he wasn¡¯t going to say his job out loud, I sure as hell wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°The kind that settles scores with guns,¡± I said coolly.


    He smirked like we had an in-joke between us. ¡°Hm.¡± Then he gave me another nce from head to toe. ¡°You¡¯re an odd choice for this sort of thing.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± I asked, offended.


    I figured he was saying I wasn¡¯t pretty enough.


    Normally I didn¡¯t give a damn what men thought of me


    But, I have to admit, the ¡®odd choice¡¯ part stung.


    He might have been an asshole¡­


    ¡­but he was hot.


    And it¡¯s never fun to hear a hot guy tear down your appearance.


    However, he hadn¡¯t meant what I thought he had.


    ¡°If the Agres are looking to butter me up, they should¡¯ve gotten somebody better at this part of the job.¡±


    ¡°And what job is that?¡±


    Adriano half-smiled, half-sneered. ¡°Do you really have to ask that question?¡±


    ¡°I told you, I¡¯m not a whore.¡±


    ¡°What are you, then?¡±


    It was obvious he didn¡¯t believe me.


    Screw him.


    ¡°Somebody who just got tired of this conversation,¡± I said.


    I turned and started to walk off


    When he grabbed my arm.


    OH no.


    I whirled around and jerked my arm away. ¡°Let GO of me!¡±


    He might have been an asshole


    But he did let go when I told him to.


    Before I could turn and leave again, he asked, ¡°You¡¯re here for the money  right?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡±


    He smirked. ¡°No, to settle a score. Keep up.¡±


    Asshole.


    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± I said sarcastically. ¡°And this score you¡¯re going to settle  it has nothing to do with business, or money, or whatever it is you do for a job  right?¡±


    ¡°Alright, so we¡¯re both here for the money. How¡¯d you like a little bonus?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sleeping with you.¡±


    ¡°Good, I don¡¯t want to catch anything.¡±


    That was it.


    I was done.


    I turned away again


    And, as expected, he grabbed me again.


    ¡°Let GO!¡± I hissed.


    But this time he didn¡¯t. ¡°Hold on  ¡±


    Suddenly the Chatty Man was rushing over to my side. ¡°Hey  hey  ¡±


    I thought for a second that he might be trying to rescue me from the asshole.


    I guess I forgot how the world worked.


    How the world of men worked, anyway.


    ¡°What¡¯s your problem?!¡± the Chatty Man snarled as he looked at me furiously.


    I was taken aback and stopped struggling


    ¡°No problem,¡± Adriano said  except he spoke in a totally calm voice. It was more like he was brushing off the older man. Why would you think there¡¯s a problem?


    But Chatty Man wasn¡¯t to be deterred. ¡°You want me to throw her out, Signore?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± A pause¡­ and then Adriano smirked. ¡°I like it rough.¡±


    The Chatty Man apparently didn¡¯t know what to make of that, and he withdrew a few secondster.


    I looked at Adriano in surprise.


    He stared me right in the eyes and said, ¡°Answer a few questions and I¡¯ll give you a tip. No sex required.¡±


    I narrowed my eyes. ¡°¡­how much of a tip?¡± I asked distrustfully.


    ¡°How does 300 euros sound?¡±


    Actually, it sounded pretty damn good.


    But I didn¡¯t want to give him the satisfaction of showing any excitement.


    ¡°¡­what do you want to know.¡±


    ¡°Are you one of the Agres¡¯ girls?¡±


    I could feel my temper getting hotter. ¡°I¡¯m assuming you mean a prostitute.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°NO. I¡¯m NOT.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you doing here?¡±


    I wondered if I should tell him the truth


    Screw it.


    Why not.


    I¡¯d never see him again after tonight.


    ¡°My father owes them money.¡±


    Adriano looked slightly confused. ¡°So he whored you out?¡±


    I had to hold myself back from punching him.


    ¡°I swear to God, you make another crack like that, I¡¯ll p your goddamn face.¡±


    To my surprise, he smiled slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll remember that for when I wanna get pped.¡± Then he grew serious. ¡°Why¡¯d your father send you here, then?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t. I can¡¯t reach him, and they¡¯re gonna break his legs, so I¡¯m doing this to buy him a little more time.¡±


    Adriano tilted his head to the side. ¡°That¡¯s a pretty good story.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the truth,¡± I said in irritation.


    ¡°The truth is just a story people want you to believe until the factse out.¡±


    ¡°Ooh, that¡¯s deep,¡± I said sarcastically. ¡°You a philosopher?¡±


    ¡°Philosophers don¡¯t settle scores with guns,¡± he said  a clever little callback to the earlier part of our conversation. ¡°Who hired you? Carmine?¡±


    ¡°No, Sergio.¡±


    He looked confused. ¡°Sergio?¡±


    ¡°Sergio Pasquarelli.¡±


    ¡°Never heard of him.¡±


    ¡°I wish I could say the same,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Does he work for the Agres?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°So this Sergio guy, he brought you here?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Adriano looked confused again, so I continued. ¡°He took me to some modeling agency, and they got me ready for tonight.¡±


    He frowned. ¡°Modeling agency?¡±


    ¡°Did I stutter?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    He gestured towards the other two women. ¡°What about them?¡±


    They were hanging all over the Swede and the giant  although the two men were doing little more than smiling and making polite conversation.


    ¡°What about them?¡± I asked.


    Adriano smirked. ¡°Are they ¡®not whores,¡¯ too? Do they have rtives who owe money to the Agres?¡±


    I hated this asshole.


    ¡°No,¡± I said coldly. ¡°They just give blowjobs.¡±


    Adriano was enjoying himself now that he was pissing me off. ¡°At least somebody¡¯s honest about their profession.¡±


    ¡°That would be me being honest about their profession.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh. And what do you do, exactly?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a student.¡±


    ¡°Studying what?¡±


    ¡°Fashion design.¡±


    He looked down at my dominatrix get-up. ¡°Did you design this?¡±


    ¡°No. The modeling agency provided it.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°Why ¡®good¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Because you may not give blowjobs for money, but you¡¯re sure as hell dressed like it.¡±


    ¡°Blowjob couture,¡± I said snarkily.


    ¡°Pretty much.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what they wanted.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°The agency. They wanted me to look like a high-ss escort.¡±


    He smirked again. ¡°I don¡¯t know about the ¡®high-ss¡¯ part.¡±


    Apparently he thought he had the upper hand because he was dangling money in front of me.


    Time to change that perception.


    ¡°Why dress high-ss when there¡¯s nobody with ss around?¡± I asked coolly.


    That annoyed him¡­ although he still seemed vaguely amused.


    ¡°Careful,¡± he warned me.


    ¡°I¡¯d say the same to you, but you ignore almost everything I say.¡±


    ¡°¡®Almost¡¯?¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t made another crack about me being a whore,¡± I pointed out.


    ¡°The night is still young. So let me get this straight: your father owes money to the Agres. They said you could work off some of it if you came here and¡­ did what, exactly?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Talk.¡±


    He acted like he didn¡¯t believe me. ¡°Talk?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Talk is cheap.¡±


    ¡°Not that cheap, apparently,¡± I said.


    ¡°How much did they say they¡¯d knock off your father¡¯s debt?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see how that¡¯s any of your business.¡±


    ¡°It is if you want to get your tip.¡±


    I narrowed my eyes. I really didn¡¯t like him.


    ¡­too bad he was so good-looking.


    ¡°3000 euros,¡± I answered.


    He looked stunned. ¡°You gotta be kidding me.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said, offended.


    He still had a shocked expression, so I asked, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re vastly overpaying.¡±


    ¡°Maybe if I enjoyed talking to you more, it¡¯d be a bit more entertaining,¡± I snapped.


    ¡°So you have to enjoy a job to be any good at it?¡±


    ¡°It helps.¡±


    He smirked. ¡°Well, I hope you enjoy giving blowjobs, then.¡±


    That did it.


    I pped him.


    SMACK!


    ¡°Fuck around and find out, asshole,¡± I snapped as he touched his cheek.


    I turned and stormed off towards the bedroom.


    Suddenly he was calling after me. ¡°Hey  you forgot your tip.¡±


    I paused and turned.


    He was holding three 100 Euro bills in the air¡­


    ¡­and he was smirking at me.


    Like, I know what you are, little girl.


    Come and get your money, WHORE.


    I really could have used the cash¡­


    ¡­but I valued my self-worth a lot more.


    I walked back over to him


    Acted like I was reaching for the money


    But flipped him off instead.


    ¡°Stick it up your ass,¡± I hissed. Then I turned and walked away.

 51

    Adriano


    I was not having a good night.


    Don Agre¡¯steness was a transparent power y. He was trying to get a psychological ¡®one-up¡¯ on us.


    I¡¯M the important one around here  and I¡¯ll keep you waiting as long as I want.


    Stupid schoolyard shit. It pissed me off.


    Then there was Carmine¡¯s annoying bowing and scraping, acting like his family wasn¡¯t just jerking me around. I had no idea how a spineless worm like him had ever survived in the Cosa Nostra.


    And then¡­


    The Hot Bitch strolled over.


    I¡¯d seen her when I¡¯d walked in earlier.


    She was gorgeous.


    Not in a supermodel way like the other two whores, though.


    More like a beautiful ¡®girl next door¡¯ type.


    Except her body¡­


    Madonn.


    She had curves for days.


    Too bad she was a whore.


    I wasn¡¯t a huge fan of the BDSM outfit she was wearing, although I had to admit it showed off her rack incredibly well.


    I liked the thigh-high boots, too.


    But most of all, I liked the hair.


    It was a wig, obviously¡­ but the whole blue color?


    Who the fuck wears THAT to a mafia thing?


    Somebody who doesn¡¯t give a shit, that¡¯s who.


    I liked it.


    I liked it a lot.


    But it bothered me that I liked it.


    I didn¡¯t want to give in to the Agres¡¯ little power y  their hookers and cocaine. It was disrespectful of them. Like they thought we were shitheads who could be bought off with a blowjob and a few lines of coke.


    Which is what made me lose my temper.


    Carmine panicked and had his guys move the drugs to the other room  and then I had Carmine order them to leave.


    After they were gone, the Hot Bitch came strolling over.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± she asked in the fakest ¡®nice voice¡¯ I¡¯d ever heard.


    I¡¯d been watching her out of the corner of my eye. She so obviously didn¡¯t want to be here, so the friendly tone of voice was like nails on a chalkboard.


    But¡­ she was hot. VERY hot.


    Which I didn¡¯t like.


    I had a job to do. A negotiation to run.


    She was a distraction  and a dangerous one at that.


    So I looked away. ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    That¡¯s when she dropped all pretenses.


    ¡°That makes two of us,¡± she said in a snotty voice. ¡°But would it kill you to tell me your name?¡±


    I looked over in surprise  and irritation.


    Nobody talked to me like that.


    Not in my family, and sure as hell not anybody else.


    And yet, here she was, giving me lip.


    Sort of like that blue hair:


    I don¡¯t give a FUCK who you are.


    I took a second to look her up and down.


    Madonn¡­


    What I¡¯d do to you if I got you into bed¡­


    I decided to y along, just to amuse myself.


    And by ¡®amuse myself,¡¯ I meant ¡®get her goat.¡¯


    ¡°Adriano,¡± I said.


    ¡°Bianca,¡± she replied like she was doing me a favor.


    ¡°Women like you are usually better mannered. Or at least pretend to be.¡±


    ¡°And what type of women are those?¡± she asked tartly.


    ¡°Whores.¡±


    Then she surprised me again.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not a whore, so I guess I don¡¯t have to pretend.¡±


    That didn¡¯t make any sense.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not a whore, why are you here?¡±


    She gave me a look of pure contempt. ¡°Do you really have to ask that question?¡±


    ¡°Since I have no idea  yeah, I guess I do,¡± I said sarcastically.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m being paid.¡±


    ¡°For what? To annoy me?¡±


    ¡°What are YOU here for, then?¡± she asked.


    She was pushing me.


    She knew why I was here.


    She knew what was up¡­


    And yet she was trying to goad me.


    Saying you were in the Cosa Nostra  or trying to get someone else to admit it  wasn¡¯t something that was done. Especially not with strangers. It was an invitation to wind up in a dark alley with a bullet in the back of your head.


    For the briefest second, I wondered if she was wearing a wire


    And if my family had lost control of the cops in Florence.


    Then I remembered that the Agres had hired her.


    No way would they let a cop into their organization  even if she could take my family down.


    I looked over at Carmine  and also remembered how Don Agre had let the Turk try to kill Massimo, Valentino, and Alessandra.


    ¡°To settle some scores,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°I thought your type did that with guns.¡±


    She was getting on my nerves. ¡°And what type is that?¡±


    From the tone of my voice, she figured out she¡¯d overstepped¡­


    But she yed it cool.


    ¡°People in your line of business.¡±


    ¡°And what line of business is that?¡±


    ¡°The kind that settles scores with guns,¡± she answered.


    Clever.


    I looked her up and down again  I couldn¡¯t help myself. But I wasn¡¯t about to admit how much I liked what I saw. ¡°You¡¯re an odd choice for this sort of thing.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± she asked haughtily.


    ¡°If the Agres are looking to butter me up, they should¡¯ve gotten somebody better at this part of the job.¡±


    ¡°And what job is that?¡±


    I decided to quote her from earlier. ¡°Do you really have to ask that question?¡±


    She stood up straight, like I¡¯d offended her. ¡°I told you, I¡¯m not a whore.¡±


    ¡°What are you, then?¡±


    Then she got this look in her eye  this Fuck off and die look.


    ¡°Somebody who just got tired of this conversation,¡± she said, and turned to walk away.


    I reached out and grabbed her arm.


    I don¡¯t know why.


    Yeah  okay, I do know why.


    She was hot, for one¡­


    And that attitude?


    It pissed me off¡­


    But it also kind of turned me on.


    No woman had ever talked to me like that


    And some of the men who had were dead.


    I admired her balls.


    Plus, I didn¡¯t want her to walk away.


    But she didn¡¯t exactly like me putting a hand on her.


    ¡°Let GO of me!¡± she snapped.


    So I did.


    But she¡¯d piqued my curiosity¡­ and I wanted to know more.


    So I decided to y a game with her.


    ¡°You¡¯re here for the money  right?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± she sneered.


    She was being such a bitch that I couldn¡¯t help but be a dick in return. ¡°No, to settle a score. Keep up.¡±


    She gave me a sarcastic look. ¡°Uh-huh¡­ and this score you¡¯re going to settle  it has nothing to do with business, or money, or whatever it is you do for a job  right?¡±


    Okay, she was a bitch


    But she was smart as a whip, too.


    Until that exact second, I hadn¡¯t realized that was one of the reasons I was into her, too.


    She was a challenge¡­


    Something I didn¡¯t get a lot of with women. Most of the chicks I¡¯d been with had tried to ingratiate themselves with me so I¡¯d buy them shit.


    ¡°Alright, so we¡¯re both here for the money,¡± I agreed. ¡°How¡¯d you like a little bonus?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sleeping with you,¡± she said coldly, like I was some douchebag propositioning her.


    I couldn¡¯t help but p back at her.


    ¡°Good, I don¡¯t want to catch anything.¡±


    ¡­maybe that was a little much.


    She gave me a look of pure hatred and turned away a second time.


    I grabbed her again


    And she turned around like a pissed-off alley cat. ¡°Let GO!¡±


    ¡°Hold on,¡± I said, trying to smooth things over.


    Suddenly Carmine was right there beside us.


    ¡°Hey  hey  ¡± he barked


    But he wasn¡¯t pissed at me for manhandling his worker.


    He was mad at her.


    Made sense. He¡¯d hired her to screw me  and here she was, screwing up his ns instead.


    ¡°What¡¯s your problem?!¡± Carmine snarled at her.


    Bianca froze like a deer in headlights.


    I wanted to keep talking with her, so I covered for her.


    ¡°No problem,¡± I told Carmine.


    He addressed me but kept ring at her. ¡°You want me to throw her out, Signore?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I paused, then added, ¡°I like it rough.¡±


    Carmine looked shocked, like he¡¯d just heard his grandma say she liked to take it up the ass.


    He scurried away a secondter.


    While Bianca was recovering herposure, I said, ¡°Answer a few questions and I¡¯ll give you a tip. No sex required.¡±


    She gave me a distrustful look. ¡°¡­how much of a tip?¡±


    Ah.


    So she could be bought.


    My attraction immediately plummeted.


    ¡°How does 300 euros sound?¡±


    She thought it over for a second.


    Finally she muttered, ¡°What do you want to know.¡±


    ¡°Are you one of the Agres¡¯ girls?¡±


    She red at me. ¡°I¡¯m assuming you mean a prostitute.¡±


    I¡¯d pissed her off again.


    Not gonna lie:


    I kind of liked making her mad.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°NO,¡± she seethed. ¡°I¡¯m NOT.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you doing here?¡±


    She looked conflicted for a second


    And then she said, ¡°My father owes them money.¡±


    Her answer threw me for a loop.


    She was being honest. I could see it from a mile away.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    But Jesus


    What a shit stain of a father  to pimp out his daughter just to settle some debts.


    In my shock, I identally revealed my thoughts. ¡°So he whored you out?¡±


    She looked like she was about to punch me. ¡°I swear to God, you make another crack like that, I¡¯ll p your goddamn face.¡±


    I liked this chick.


    I hated her, yeah¡­


    And I wanted her¡­


    But I liked her attitude.


    When she wasn¡¯t driving me crazy, that is.


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember that for when I wanna get pped. Why¡¯d your father send you here, then?¡±


    She looked sullen. ¡°He didn¡¯t. I can¡¯t reach him, and they¡¯re gonna break his legs, so I¡¯m doing this to buy him a little more time.¡±


    None of this added up.


    The more details I heard, the fishier it sounded.


    ¡°That¡¯s a pretty good story,¡± I said facetiously.


    She got pissed off again. ¡°It¡¯s the truth.¡±


    I¡¯d heard a lot of guys swear the exact same thing over the years


    It¡¯s the truth!

 52

    Of course, they had no idea I already knew they¡¯d betrayed my family¡­


    Or ripped us off for money¡­


    Or tried to sell us out to our enemies.


    It was always thest mistake they ever made.


    ¡°The ¡®truth¡¯ is just a story people want you to believe until the factse out.¡±


    ¡°Ooh, that¡¯s deep,¡± she sneered. ¡°You a philosopher?¡±


    ¡°Philosophers don¡¯t settle scores with guns. Who hired you? Carmine?¡±


    She mentioned some low-level foot soldier for the Agres named Pasquarelli.


    ¡°Never heard of him,¡± I said.


    ¡°I wish I could say the same,¡± she muttered under her breath.


    I asked if he¡¯d brought her here.


    ¡°He took me to some modeling agency, and they got me ready for tonight.¡±


    ¡°Modeling agency?¡±


    That was interesting.


    Was it part of the Agres¡¯ operation?


    Did they recruit girls off the street to be models  and then force them into prostitution?


    Of course, Bianca wasn¡¯t privy to any of my thoughts¡­


    So she reacted like I was an idiot. ¡°Did I stutter?¡±


    I let her reply slide. I was in information-gathering mode and I wouldn¡¯t be deterred.


    Instead, I gestured to the two supermodels hanging all over Massimo and Lars. My boys knew the girls were just an attempt by the Agres to y us.


    ¡°What about them?¡± I asked.


    ¡°What about them?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t pass up the opportunity to tease her. ¡°Are they ¡®not whores,¡¯ too? Do they have rtives who owe money to the Agres?¡±


    She was not happy with me poking fun at her. ¡°No. They just give blowjobs.¡±


    I almostughed. She was definitely quick on her feet.


    ¡°At least somebody¡¯s honest about their profession.¡±


    ¡°That would be me being honest about their profession,¡± she snarled.


    ¡°Uh-huh. And what do you do, exactly?¡±


    She was a student at some fashion design school.


    I couldn¡¯t help but look at her clothes, which looked better suited for a BDSM club.


    The outfit was expensive¡­ but it made her look cheap. Like she could be bought.


    I didn¡¯t like it.


    No matter how good her tits looked in it.


    ¡°Did you design this?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No. The modeling agency provided it.¡±


    I felt relieved, which surprised me.


    Why would I care whether she made clothes like that or not?


    ¡°Good,¡± I said.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why ¡®good¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Because you may not give blowjobs for money, but you¡¯re sure as hell dressed like it.¡±


    ¡°Blowjob couture,¡± she said in a sarcastic voice.


    God damn she was fast with a quip.


    ¡°Pretty much,¡± I said with a smile.


    Then she said the modeling agency had dressed her that way. ¡°They wanted me to look like a high-ss escort.¡±


    Again, I couldn¡¯t help myself.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about the ¡®high-ss¡¯ part.¡±


    She narrowed her eyes. ¡°Why dress high-ss when there¡¯s nobody with ss around?¡±


    Okay. THAT¡¯S enough.


    I¡¯d let her push back a little too much, and she was getting a little too full of herself.


    ¡°Careful,¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯d say the same to you, but you ignore almost everything I say.¡±


    That piqued my interest. What hadn¡¯t I ignored?


    ¡°¡®Almost¡¯?¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t made another crack about me being a whore.¡±


    ¡°The night is still young. So let me get this straight: your father owes money to the Agres. They said you could work off some of it if you came here and¡­ did what, exactly?¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°Talk.¡±


    What the hell?


    The Agres had just let this chicke in here and were going to pay her to  what  irritate the shit out of me?


    ¡°Talk?¡± I said in shock.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Talk is cheap.¡±


    ¡°Not that cheap, apparently.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°How much did they say they¡¯d knock off your father¡¯s debt?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see how that¡¯s any of your business,¡± she said snottily.


    Bitch


    I¡¯m the one PAYING your ass for information.


    ¡°It is if you want to get your tip,¡± I said coolly.


    She looked at me like she hated me.


    Too bad it made her look even hotter.


    ¡°¡­3000 euros,¡± she finally said.


    Now NOTHING made sense.


    This chick¡¯s father owed money to the Agres¡­


    And now they were basically paying her three grand to talk?


    Something was way, way off.


    ¡°You gotta be kidding me.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she snapped.


    I didn¡¯t say anything because I was running through all the possible reasons the Agres could be doing something so stupid.


    When I didn¡¯t answer, she got defensive. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re vastly overpaying,¡± I said.


    It was sort of a joke  but mostly the truth.


    ¡°Maybe if I enjoyed talking to you more, it¡¯d be a bit more entertaining,¡± she snapped.


    I was this close to throwing her over my knee and spanking her ass.


    ¡°So you have to enjoy a job to be any good at it?¡± I asked, setting her up.


    ¡°It helps.¡±


    ¡°Well, I hope you enjoy giving blowjobs, then.¡±


    That¡¯s when she pped me.


    Did not see THAT oneing.


    And she did not pull her punches.


    ¡°Fuck around and find out, asshole!¡± she yelled as she stomped off.


    Five things went through my head at the same time.


    One: I wanted to kill her.


    Two: it made me want to fuck her even more. Not gonna lie, it kind of turned me on.


    Three: I was mad I hadn¡¯t seen iting. Dominatrix Barbie had basically just sucker-punched me. What the hell did that say about me?


    Four: My respect for her went up a ton.


    Bitch had balls of steel, that was for sure.


    Either that, or she was stupid  or insane.


    Nobody in their right mind would p a made man of the Cosa Nostra. It was a one-way ticket to a shallow grave.


    It reminded me of something I might have done: crazy, stupid, and ballsy as hell.


    And five: I remembered why she¡¯d been talking to me in the first ce¡­


    So I decided to put her in her ce.


    After all, I was still pissed.


    I reached into my pocket and ripped a couple of bills off my bankroll. ¡°Hey  you forgot your tip.¡±


    She stopped and looked around at me.


    She hated me  that much was clear from the look on her face.


    But there was also this desperation in her eyes.


    I knew she was fighting the urge toe back for the money.


    Part of me hoped she wouldn¡¯t¡­


    ¡­but then she disappointed me.


    She sold out  just like they all do.


    Doesn¡¯t matter if they¡¯re a whore or a hitman


    They all sell themselves out for a little bit of money in the end.


    She walked over with a pathetic look on her face¡­


    And her hand reached out for the cash.


    I could¡¯ve been a dick and jerked it back, but I decided not to.


    Giving it to her would be a nice Fuck you, princess.


    And then¡­


    ¡­she surprised me again.


    Hatred flooded back into her eyes and she thrust her middle finger in my face.


    ¡°Stick it up your ass,¡± she hissed, then turned and walked away.


    I stood there in shock.


    In 28 years of my life


    And over 12 years in the family business


    Nobody had ever done that.


    Nobody had ever turned down money and told me to go fuck myself.


    Especially somebody who really needed it.


    She valued herself.


    That was rare.


    I¡¯ll admit, what she¡¯d done had pissed me off


    But it also made me respect the hell out of her, too.


    Madonn¡­


    What a woman.


    As she stormed off into another room, Carmine came running over.


    He yed at being outraged on my behalf, but he couldn¡¯t quite hide his glee underneath the anger.


    ¡°Signore  I am SO sorry  I will have her removed and punished at once!¡±


    I knew I should be mad at her.


    After all, she¡¯d just bitch-pped me in front of one of my enemies.


    Made me look like a fool.


    And I was sure Carmine was going to tell his boss, which would make the negotiations that much harder.


    He¡¯s weak!


    He let a WOMAN hit him!


    But I wasn¡¯t mad.


    Well


    Okay, yeah, I was.


    Pretty damn pissed, actually.


    But I also had the deepest respect for what she¡¯d done.


    I didn¡¯t have any enemies I respected  certainly not Carmine or the Agres.


    She was worth a thousand of those spineless worms.


    ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t,¡± I said to Carmine. Then I smiled the tiniest bit. ¡°I kind of like her.¡±

 53

    But some of what she¡¯d said got me thinking.


    She¡¯d been hired from some outside agency  why?


    Dario had refused to be involved in pimping anymore, and I totally supported that decision. It was a nasty, brutal, dirty business, and none of us wanted anything to do with it. It had always bothered me that my father had dabbled in it.


    But the Agres were all-in on prostitution. They were famous for the size and scope of their operation.


    If they wanted to show me and the other guys a good time, why hadn¡¯t they handpicked the best girls out of their stable of escorts?


    Why get someone off the street who might act like a bitch and ruin the whole evening for them?


    Not only that, but the Agres had basically offered Bianca three grand toe here


    And talk.


    That made no sense whatsoever.


    The other two women weren¡¯t gonna get paid that much even if they put out.


    So why promise it to her?


    Why cut three grand off a deadbeat¡¯s gambling debts


    Unless¡­


    Unless they weren¡¯t nning to pay her.


    Why wouldn¡¯t they pay her?


    I suddenly got a very bad feeling.


    Maybe they won¡¯t NEED to pay her¡­


    ¡­if she¡¯s not around to collect.


    Carmine¡¯s cell phone suddenly buzzed.


    He looked at the screen and got a big smile on his face. ¡°Ah  Don Agre has just arrived! I¡¯ll go and get him right now.¡±


    Every warning siren in my head started going off.


    I almost asked him why the hell he had to go get his boss


    But I didn¡¯t want to tip my hand, so I just kept my mouth shut.


    ¡°Be right back,¡± Carmine said as he headed for the exit.


    While he was walking, I scanned the room.


    There was a massive dining table over to my right  good, solid wood.


    I couldn¡¯t do anything too extreme. If I was wrong, I¡¯d look like an idiot and torch the entire negotiation.


    But I had to be prepared.


    As soon as Carmine walked out the door, I hissed at Lars and Massimo, ¡°Guys, get that table over here in front of me NOW!¡±


    Lars jumped up from the sofa and left the Italian chick mid-sentence.


    Massimo detached himself from the Ukrainian and went to the other end of the table. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Just do it,¡± I snapped. ¡°Fast.¡±


    He and Lars lifted at the same time.


    The table was fuckin¡¯ heavy. Lars was strong, and Massimo was an ox, but they still had to strain to drag it over.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± the Italian girl asked irritably.


    I ignored her question and asked one of my own. ¡°Do you turn tricks for the Agres, or were you hired just for tonight?¡±


    She looked offended. ¡°What?! Fuck you!¡±


    I didn¡¯t waste time with her. Instead, I pointed at the Ukrainian chick. ¡°Do you work for the Agres, or is this a one-time deal?¡±


    She looked at me, shocked, and answered in broken Italian. ¡°I not work for them  I was hired by a ce for models.¡±


    SHIT.


    She was expendable, too.


    They all were.


    I nced back at the bedroom Bianca had retreated into.


    I thought about going inside with her  it would be better cover


    But if I was wrong, we¡¯d look like idiots and the Agres would eat our lunch in the negotiations.


    Maybe I was wrong.


    Maybe this was all in my head.


    ¡­but I didn¡¯t think so.


    Lars and Massimo got the table over in front of me. Then they joined me on the same side as we all faced the door to the hotel suite.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Lars asked.


    ¡°Just get ready to flip it,¡± I said as I put my left hand underneath the edge of the table  and pulled my pistol with my right.


    Massimo and Lars did the same.


    The girls freaked out a little to see the guns.


    ¡°Get over here,¡± I told them.


    The Ukrainian just stood there like she couldn¡¯t understand what the hell was going on.


    The Italian chick stood up and walked to the other side of the table. ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Not over there, over HERE,¡± I barked. Then I yelled at the Ukrainian, ¡°Get over here, NOW  ¡±


    That¡¯s when the door to the hotel room opened.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In walked two guys I hadn¡¯t seen before, dressed all in ck.


    I guess they¡¯d wanted to not immediately raise suspicions


    To check theyout of the room before giving themselves away


    Because their Uzis were still down by their sides.


    That gave us a valuable extra second. Probably saved our lives.


    ¡°NOW!¡± I yelled.


    Lars, Massimo, and I heaved the table up and flipped it on its side.


    It was heavy as shit, but the adrenaline pumping through us made it easier.


    The edge of the tablended on the floor with a loud CRACK!


    The Italian chick screamed as she backed up. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t see who was behind her.


    At the same time we flipped the table, we fired our guns and ducked down.


    I wasn¡¯t sure we¡¯d hit the gunmen. Or they might have had bulletproof vests.


    Either way, we sure as hell didn¡¯t stop them.


    A split secondter, the Uzis opened fire.


    They had suppressors on  silencers  and the gunfire sounded like a chattering noise.


    frpttprtpptrrppptppttttppttt


    But I could hear the wood on the tabletop splintering.


    A mist of blood filled the air above us as the Italian chick screamed.


    I didn¡¯t see it happen, but she probably got chewed to pieces by the submachine fire.


    The Ukrainian girl got shot and went down like a rag doll.


    Suddenly the clips on the Uzis ran out.


    Normally they have 10 bullets, but extended magazines can get you 32 rounds.


    You burn through 32 rounds fast on full automatic.


    ¡°NOW!¡± I yelled.


    Massimo and I stood up in a crouch.


    Lars dove to the left of the overturned table


    And we lit the motherfuckers up while they were trying to reload.


    BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG!


    Both of them went down in a spray of blood.


    Unfortunately, there were two more guysing through the door behind them


    And their suppressed Uzis were already up and ready to go.


    ¡°DOWN!¡± I screamed, and we ducked behind the table again.


    More bullets hit the table  but the new guys were smarter. They only shot in bursts of three.


    The wood on the bottom of the tabletop started to splinter.


    ¡°We gotta get out of here!¡± Lars yelled.


    ¡°SLIDE IT THAT WAY!¡± I yelled as I pointed at the bedroom Bianca had disappeared into.


    Lars grabbed a table leg on the left and pushed


    Massimo grabbed one on the right and pulled


    And they slid the table across the floor.


    It was a lot easier this time. Sliding something along a smooth edge goes a lot easier than lifting and dragging it.


    We all duckwalked along with it, using it as cover as the thugs fired more rounds at us.


    While Lars and Massimo were moving the table, I put my hand over the top and fired blindly  just to give the assholes something to think about.


    BANG BANG BANG!


    I don¡¯t think I hit them, but they stopped shooting at us for a couple of seconds.


    The edge of the table thudded into the wall. Lars ducked into the bedroom, followed by me and Massimo.


    Then Lars mmed the door shut.


    ¡°BLOCK IT WITH SOMETHING!¡± I yelled.


    There was a massive wardrobe off to the right. Massimo got on the other side, roared like a bull, and shoved it over in front of the door.


    I turned around


    And saw Bianca staring right at me, her phone in her hand, her face frozen in terror.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got to go  NOW!¡± I yelled at her.

 54

    Bianca


    After my little back-and-forth with Adriano, I escaped into the bedroom to check my phone.


    Debt or no debt, I was seriously considering bolting.


    Adriano was hot, but he was an asshole  and there was no way in hell I was going to put up with him for a second longer.


    At least, that¡¯s what I told myself.


    If I¡¯m honest, though¡­


    I was bothered by how much he turned me on.


    It wasn¡¯t just his good looks (although that was a big part of it).


    And it wasn¡¯t that he was obviously the top guy in the room (although that was part of it, too). He was clearly the leader, the one everybody else deferred to.


    It was weird, but¡­


    I kind of liked the verbal sparring with him. The back-and-forth.


    He was an asshole, yeah


    But he kept me on my toes.


    He was quick-witted, and he could be pretty funny  when he wasn¡¯t being a dick.


    But there was one thing that was a gigantic deal-breaker, the biggest red g of all:


    He was a mafioso.


    THAT was what freaked me out the most: that I was turned on by a Cosa Nostra thug.


    If one thing could make me walk out, that was it.


    No good coulde of being attracted to a mobster.


    So I was seriously contemting walking out the door


    When I got distracted. As soon as I picked up my phone, I saw a notification that I had a voicemail from my father. It hade in only three minutes ago.


    I hurriedly opened my phone and redialed


    But it immediately went to voicemail.


    Cursing, I hung up and yed the message he¡¯d left me.


    ¡°Hi, Paperotta.¡±


    Paperotta was Italian for ¡®little duck¡¯  my father¡¯s pet name for me ever since I was a baby. These days he used it when he knew I was mad at him and was trying to slip back into my good graces.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about the money. I am, I really am. I should¡¯ve told youst week when you asked¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have lied. I¡¯m sorry.


    ¡°But something¡¯s different this time. I can¡¯t tell you over the phone, but¡­ something really, REALLY bad is going on. It¡¯s a lot bigger than me owing them money  a LOT bigger.


    ¡°I want you to get your mother out of town. Both of you get on a train and get the hell out of Florence. Go to another country if you can. I know money¡¯s tight, but borrow from your friends if you have to. Trust me on this  you need to leave town NOW.


    ¡°And whatever you do, do NOT go with Sergio or get mixed up with the Agres in any way, shape, or form. If they tell you to do something, RUN THE OTHER WAY.


    ¡°I¡¯m begging you, Paperotta  take your mother and get on a train and go as far away as you possibly can.


    ¡°I love you. Please call me and let me know when you¡¯re safe.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    That¡¯s where the message ended.


    As soon as I heard the part about ¡®something really, REALLY bad,¡¯ my stomach sank.


    By the time he got to ¡®run the other way,¡¯ I was nearly having a panic attack.


    In fact, I was trembling when the call ended.


    What had I gotten myself into?


    What the hell was going on with this job I¡¯d agreed to do?


    I had to get out of here  NOW


    And that¡¯s when the gunshots started.


    Adriano


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± Bianca wailed.


    There was no time to answer.


    The Uzis chattering on the other side of the door were answer enough.


    Lars flung open the expensive drapes on the picture window and stepped back


    And Massimo and I opened fire as Bianca screamed.


    The ss window shattered almost immediately.


    BLAM BLAM


    KRASH!


    Massimo and I lowered our guns, and Lars darted in.


    He kicked out a few of the bigger shards of ss still sticking up. Then he ripped theforter off the bed and threw it over the jagged pieces along the window sill.


    I stuck my head through the empty window to look around.


    Luckily the room was 20 feet from the nearest sidewalk. No one had been beneath the falling ss.


    Plenty of screaming pedestrians were running away from the gunshots, though.


    The bad news was that we were three stories up.


    A jump from this height would break our legs


    So we had to get lower before we dropped to the ground.


    Lars was already on it.


    ¡°Massimo, strip the bottom sheet off and triple-knot it to one of the bed posts!¡± Lars yelled as he ripped the top sheet off the mattress. He immediately folded the sheet diagonally and made it as narrow as possible


    Like a makeshift rope.


    He then tied several knots at the farthest end.


    At the same time, Massimo peeled off the bottom sheet and followed the instructions he¡¯d been given.


    ¡°Push the bed over to the window!¡± Lars yelled as he tied the two sheets together.


    The thugs began kicking at the shredded door.


    Meanwhile, Massimo slid the bedframe over to the window.


    ¡°Is that going to reach to the ground?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No, but it¡¯s gonna have to do!¡± Lars said as he threw the makeshift rope out the window.


    It was long enough to dangle about halfway down


    Which still meant a drop of 12 feet to the grass below.


    It wouldn¡¯t break our legs¡­


    But it wouldn¡¯t be pleasant, either.


    ¡°Is that going to hold our weight?!¡± I asked.


    ¡°Only one way to find out,¡± Lars said.


    He grabbed the sheet and stepped up onto the windowsill. ss cracked and gritted beneath theforter


    And then he stepped out, using the rope to brace himself against the exterior of the building.


    The bedframe mmed up against the wall


    But the bedsheets held.


    ¡°See you soon!¡± Lars said as he slid down the makeshift rope.


    He got to the very end of the sheets  dangled for a second


    Then dropped.


    There was a loud grunt of pain


    And then he was on his feet, hobbling away from the window.


    ¡°Be careful of your hands, it burns like hell!¡± he yelled. ¡°And stop sliding every time you hit a knot, or you¡¯ll go too fast at the end!¡±


    I looked over at Bianca, who was standing in shock by the bathroom.


    In my mind¡¯s eye, I saw the poor Ukrainian girl as she copsed to the ground, her body riddled with bullet holes.


    I could only imagine what the Italian girl had looked like.


    ¡°Get over here!¡± I yelled at Bianca as I stuck my gun in the back of my waistband.


    She just stared at me in nk terror.

 55

    I raced over, grabbed her hand, and dragged her to the window.


    ¡°Adriano, there¡¯s no time for her!¡± Massimo yelled as he pulled his gun.


    The thugs in the other room were now firing into the wardrobe, trying to turn it into kindling.


    I grabbed Bianca¡¯s face with both my hands and made her look at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m going down first. YOU MUST FOLLOW ME. I¡¯ll catch you at the bottom  DO YOU UNDERSTAND?!¡±


    Tears were streaming down her face, but she rapidly shook her head yes.


    I nodded, then turned to Massimo. ¡°As soon as I¡¯m down there, MAKE her go!¡±


    ¡°ALRIGHT, JUST GO ALREADY!¡± he yelled.


    I grabbed the sheet, got up on the windowsill like Lars had, backed out


    And then slid down the makeshift rope.


    My hands immediately heated up.


    I hit the knot where the bed sheets were tied together, which broke my momentum.


    I dangled for a split second, then continued my controlled fall.


    My hands were burning now. It felt like the skin on the underside of my fingers was being sandpapered off


    And then I hit the final knot at the end of the bedsheet and jerked to a stop.


    Now I understood why Lars had tied it: so we could slow our momentum and make the final drop as easy as possible.


    I let go and went into freefall.


    A secondter, my feet hit the ground.


    I tried to absorb the impact by bending my knees and falling to the ground


    But a searing jolt of pain still went up my legs as I copsed onto the grass.


    ¡°FUCK!¡± I swore as I staggered to my feet.


    Lars had his gun out. ¡°I don¡¯t see any of the Agres¡¯ men  yet.¡±


    ¡°Call our guys,¡± I ordered, ¡°and get them over here.¡±


    Then I looked up at the shot-out window.


    Bianca was staring down at me from the empty frame.


    ¡®Bianca¡¯ means white  and her face was as pale as her namesake.


    ¡°COME ON!¡± I screamed at her. I got right underneath the rope and held out my arms. ¡°I¡¯ll catch you!¡±


    She shook her head ¡®no¡¯ ¡°MASSIMO, THROW HER OUT IF SHE DOESN¡¯T DO IT ON HER OWN! ON THE COUNT OF THREE  ONE  TWO  ¡±


    The prospect of being thrown out must have terrified her enough to move.


    She grabbed the bedsheet and stumbled out onto the windowsill


    Then came sliding down.


    She hit the first knot but didn¡¯t really stop, just slowed down a little.


    Then she hit the second knot and didn¡¯t stop at all.


    ¡°Oh shit,¡± I muttered under my breath


    And she mmed into me and knocked me onto the ground.


    It was like getting hit by a car.


    She was tiny, but she had fallen 15 feet


    And she¡¯d barely slowed down at all the entire time she was sliding.


    I groaned as she scrambled off me.


    ¡°Oh my god, oh my god  are you okay?!¡± she wailed.


    ¡°¡­fine¡­¡± I wheezed as I struggled to my feet.


    ¡°Take off your shoes!¡± Lars yelled at Bianca. ¡°We¡¯re going to have to run for it!¡±


    She quickly started to pull off her stilettos.


    Then Massimo yelled from up above, ¡°GET OUT OF THE WAY!¡±


    We scrambled away from the bedsheet rope


    As a bed mattress tumbled down through the air and SLAMMED onto the ground.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡± Lars muttered.


    ¡°Yeah, why didn¡¯t you think of that?¡± I snapped as I hobbled across the grass.


    Massimo came out the window and started sliding.


    It was a good thing he¡¯d thrown the mattress down, because the sheets ripped before he reached the end.


    He bellowed in surprise


    And copsed as soon as his feet hit the mattress.


    ¡°SHIT that hurt,¡± he groaned as he rolled over onto his knees.


    Suddenly there was a wooden CRASH from up above.


    The thugs were in the room  or would be any second.


    ¡°Let¡¯s GO!¡± Lars yelled as he grabbed Massimo under the big man¡¯s arm and helped him to his feet. ¡°Hug the building!¡±


    I grabbed Bianca¡¯s hand and pulled her to the side of the hotel, where we ran alongside the stone wall.


    Lars and Massimo were right behind us.


    The thugs got to the window and tried to shoot at us


    But since we were right up against the building, the angle was terrible for their aim.


    They probably had to lean waaay out of the window in order to fire at us.


    I¡¯m not sure, because I didn¡¯t look back.


    All I know is that bullets fwip fwip fwipped into the grass next to us.


    Bianca screamed


    But then we reached the corner of the hotel.


    Once we turned right and started running along the face of the building, we were safe.


    ¡°Lars, where¡¯s Vincenzo?!¡± I shouted.


    ¡°He said he wasing!¡± Lars yelled from behind me.


    ¡°Call him again  ¡±


    I didn¡¯t get the chance to finish my sentence when gunfire broke out at the front of the hotel.


    As we ran closer, I could see our three ck Mercedes parked out front.


    My men were locked in a gun battle with someone in the lobby of the building. I could see the shes from their pistol muzzles along with the BANG BANG BANG!


    ¡°Get your guns out!¡± I hissed to Lars and Massimo.


    We reached the edge of the main entrance and exchanged the spent magazines in our Glocks for fresh ones.


    Our foot soldiers had taken cover behind the Mercedes and were firing towards the lobby doors.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A couple of my men were already dead on the ground. The Agres¡¯ assassins had apparently surprised them.


    ¡°Mass and I will cover you on ¡®three,''¡± Lars said. ¡°Get to the cars.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± I said as I gripped Bianca¡¯s hand tightly.


    ¡°Wait!¡± she whimpered.


    I turned to look her in the eye. ¡°When he says ¡®three,¡¯ run like hell. I¡¯ll hold your hand the entire way.¡±


    ¡°But  ¡±


    Lars didn¡¯t wait. ¡°One  two  three!¡±


    He and Massimo stepped out far enough from behind cover that they could get a bead on the gunmen inside the lobby.


    BLAM BLAM BLAM!


    I fired at the lobby with my right hand as I dragged Bianca with my left.


    BLAM BLAM BLAM!


    The gunmen in the lobby hadn¡¯t been expecting to get nked.


    Lars and Massimo shot several of the bastards, and the others retreated back inside the hotel.


    I ducked behind one of the Mercedes with Bianca.


    Vincenzo was there beside me. ¡°Boss, we got Lars¡¯ call, but they just started shooting!¡±


    ¡°Get inside and start the engine, then move into the passenger seat!¡± I ordered him. Then I shouted at my men, ¡°EVERYBODY OPEN FIRE NOW!¡±


    I stood up and started shooting, and the rest of my men joined me inying down a hail of gunfire.


    Lars and Massimo sprinted over to us and took cover behind the Mercedes.


    ¡°ALRIGHT, GET OUT OF HERE, ALL OF YOU!¡± I yelled at my men.


    They started diving into the other two cars.


    ¡°Lars, take the wheel!¡± I yelled. Then I opened the rear door and dragged Bianca behind me as I tumbled across the seat.


    All our cars had bulletproof ss, but the assassins had done their best to shatter the windows.


    Bianca was smushed between me and Massimo, who dove in behind her.


    Vincenzo had already scooted over to the front passenger seat when Lars got behind the wheel.


    ¡°DRIVE!¡± I yelled.


    Lars put the car into gear and stomped on the elerator.


    The Agres¡¯ men took a few more shots at us, but we sped away from the hotel and into the night.

 56

    Bianca


    In the blink of an eye, my life had turned into a horror movie crossed with an action film.


    My heart was beating three times as fast as possible, and I trembled from head to toe as the car sped down the narrow streets of old Florence.


    ¡°What the FUCK?!¡± Adriano roared.


    ¡°Is anyone shot?¡± Lars asked.


    I¡¯d heard Adriano call out his name during the firefight. His calmness was a stark contrast with Adriano¡¯s rage.


    There was a chorus of no¡¯s from the other men.


    Lars nced at me in the rearview mirror. ¡°Signorina  are you hurt?¡±


    I shook my head mutely. I¡¯m not sure I could have spoken even if I¡¯d wanted to.


    ¡°What the fuck was THAT?!¡± Adriano bellowed.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s pretty obvious, don¡¯t you?¡± Massimo said.


    I¡¯d heard Adriano use his name several times, too.


    His huge body was squeezed up against me on my left side, nearly crushing me against Adriano.


    Suddenly Adriano turned towards me. ¡°You KNEW about this, didn¡¯t you?!¡±


    I shook my head frantically, my eyes on the gun in his hand.


    ¡°This was a set-up  and you were the fucking bait!¡± Adriano snarled in my face.


    I was terrified beyond belief.


    These men were mafiosos  I just knew they were going to kill me and dump my body in the woods.


    ¡°I swear to God, I didn¡¯t know  I just wanted to save my f-father!¡± I babbled as I burst into tears.


    And just like that, Adriano calmed down.


    He still looked like he wanted to kill someone  but at least he stopped shouting.


    ¡°Are you going to k-kill me?¡± I sobbed.


    ¡°No,¡± he said in a gruff voice. ¡°Not if you didn¡¯t have anything to do with it.¡±


    ¡°I d-didn¡¯t, I promise!¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯re safe. Massimo, call Dario  we¡¯ve got to let him know that the Agres might being for them.¡±


    As Massimo pulled out his cell phone, Lars addressed Adriano in the rearview mirror. ¡°You knew something was going down in the hotel suite  but how?¡±


    ¡°It was something she said,¡± Adriano replied, gesturing to me. ¡°Her father owes money to the Agres, and they agreed to knock off three grand if she came here tonight. Nobody in their right mind would pay that  which meant she was expendable. So were the other girls.¡±


    She was expendable.


    My blood ran cold as soon as Adriano said it.


    That meant that everyone¡­


    Sergio


    Those people at the agency


    They¡¯d all known they were sending me to my death.


    I wanted to throw up.


    ¡°Nolo?¡± Massimo suddenly said into his cell. ¡°Hold on  let me put you on speaker.¡±


    He held the phone out so everyone could hear.


    ¡°I¡¯m assuming this isn¡¯t good news,¡± a man¡¯s voice spoke.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not,¡± Adriano snapped. ¡°Is Dario there?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± a deeper voice said.


    ¡°It was a set-up. The Agres tried to kill us.¡±


    There was a pause¡­ then the deep voice asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°We lost Rndo and Gasparo. A couple of others might have been shot, but they all made it into the cars.¡±


    ¡°Lars and Massimo?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re fine,¡± Massimo said.


    ¡°You should be ready in case they move on you,¡± Adriano said to the phone.


    ¡°Already working on it,¡± Nolo said.


    ¡°Tell me exactly what happened,¡± Dario ordered.


    Adriano summarized everything in 20 seconds. I was surprised to hear some of the details  like Adriano moving the table into position to use as a shield.


    When Adriano finished, Dario said, ¡°Quick thinking.¡±


    Nolo added, ¡°Now get back here as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Adriano said.


    There was a pause.


    I could almost see the surprised faces of the two men on the other end of the line.


    ¡°EXCUSE me?¡± Nolo said in both irritation and surprise.


    ¡°We pulled someone out with us,¡± Adriano said. ¡°A girl the Agres hired for the evening. I think she can shed some more light on this.¡±


    ¡°Yes, well, we can question her just as effectively HERE. Now g ¡±


    ¡°The Agres are expecting us to retreat,¡± Adriano argued. ¡°We have a chance to hit them when their guard is down! If we run back to the estate  ¡±


    ¡°Then no one else DIES.¡±


    ¡°And the Agres get away with their bullshit!¡± Adriano shouted.


    ¡°If Rndo and Gasparo are dead, you have ten men at your immediate disposal. Fewer, if any others got wounded. You¡¯re going to take on the whole fucking Agre family with ten men?¡±


    ¡°I have eight more at the safe house.¡±


    ¡°Oh, MY mistake! Eighteen men  that¡¯s a whole fucking ARMY!¡± Nolo said facetiously. Then he growled, ¡°Get back here NOW.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the capo of Florence. I can¡¯t go hiding behind big brother every time something goes wrong.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a yground fight, you fool!¡±


    ¡°Retreating makes me look weak.¡±


    ¡°Better than making you look like a corpse!¡±


    Adriano got a resolute look on his face. ¡°If my don orders me back, I¡¯lle  but otherwise, it should be my call.¡±


    There was a long pause before Dario finally spoke. ¡°Talk to the girl and see what you can find out. But don¡¯t go attacking the mainpound  that¡¯s suicide.¡±


    ¡°What about one of the Agres¡¯ safe houses?¡± Adriano suggested. ¡°Didn¡¯t their consigliere give us an address after the Turk¡¯s men tried to kill Massimo and Valentino in Florence?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡±


    ¡°We could grab a couple of their men and squeeze them for information.¡±


    I was pretty sure ¡®squeeze them for information¡¯ was a euphemism for torture, and I felt nauseated all over again.


    ¡°Do it,¡± Dario said.


    When Nolo spoke again, he sounded testy. ¡°I¡¯ll text you the address.¡±


    ¡°We need to do something about Rndo and Gasparo¡¯s bodies,¡± Adriano said. ¡°If the Agres don¡¯t make them ¡®disappear,¡¯ that is.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call our contacts in the police.¡±


    ¡°Try De Luca and Conti in Homicide,¡± Adriano suggested.


    ¡°I see somebody did his homework,¡± Nolo sneered.


    ¡°I take my job as capo seriously.¡±


    ¡°Well, do us a favor and take it seriously enough that you don¡¯t get yourself  or anyone else  killed.¡±


    Adriano looked pissed. ¡°Your faith in me is overwhelming, Nic.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. Call us when you decide what you¡¯re going to do¡­ CAPO.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Thanks, Dario.¡±


    ¡°Be safe, brother. That goes for all of you.¡±


    ¡°We will.¡±


    From the repeated use of ¡®brother,¡¯ I wondered if they were all rted or if it was just the way they addressed each other.


    Massimo ended the call and pocketed his phone.


    ¡°We can¡¯t go to the Agre¡¯s safe house like this,¡± Lars said. ¡°The car looks like Swiss cheese.¡±


    ¡°Get back to the safehouse so we can switch it out,¡± Adriano ordered. Then he looked at me. ¡°In the meantime, I want to hear what Bianca knows.¡±


    Oh shit¡­


    I started trembling all over again. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything, I swear!¡±


    ¡°You may not know what you know. Start with your father  what¡¯s his role in all of this?¡±


    As soon as he said your father, I immediately remembered the voicemail.


    ¡°Wait  hold on,¡± I said as I reached into my leather dominatrix top.


    ¡°What the fuck¡¯re you  oh,¡± Adriano said as I retrieved my phone.


    ¡°Nice hiding ce,¡± Massimo said humorously.


    Adriano shot Massimo an irritated look  like he didn¡¯t want the giant looking at my boobs  then turned back to me. ¡°Well?¡±


    ¡°I was listening to this right before the shooting started,¡± I said, then yed them the voicemail.


    After the recording ended, Adriano frowned. ¡°What does he mean, ¡®it¡¯s a lot bigger than me owning them money¡¯?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±


    ¡°Call him back.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not answering any of my  ¡±


    ¡°Call him back NOW.¡±


    I hit redial on the phone, but the call immediately went to voicemail.


    ¡°See?¡± I snapped.


    Then I thought of something else.


    ¡°My mother,¡± I said in panic. ¡°Please  we have to go get her  ¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll deal with her in a minute,¡± Adriano said. ¡°Now tell me what you  ¡±


    ¡°Please, I¡¯m begging you!¡±


    ¡°IN A MINUTE!¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I burst out crying.


    He softened a little bit. ¡°Fine, Jesus Christ, we¡¯ll get your mother  just tell me what happened before you got to the hotel!¡±


    I sniffled. ¡°I went to the modeling agency¡­ there was a woman¡­ and a gay guy named Luca did my hair and makeup¡­¡±


    ¡°What woman?¡±


    ¡°She ran the ce, I think. Luca said her name was Martina.¡±


    ¡°Was there anyone else?¡±


    ¡°Um  yes. There was a guy behind a door who told the woman to get me ready. I didn¡¯t see him, but he sounded fat.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, he ¡®sounded fat¡¯?¡±


    ¡°He wheezed when he spoke.¡±


    Adriano exchanged looks with Massimo. ¡°Bautiste.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± I asked.


    ¡°One of the Agre brothers. He¡¯s in charge of their brothels, so the modeling agency is probably how they recruit girls.¡±


    I felt sick to my stomach.


    ¡°Was there anyone else?¡± Adriano asked. ¡°Did you hear the name Dominic or Savino?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ but there was another man in the office who didn¡¯t speak.¡±


    ¡°You saw him?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Just a glimpse before Martina closed the door.¡±


    ¡°Did he see you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°Was he older? Gray hair and a mustache?¡±


    ¡°No  he was young, tall, and thin. Clean-shaven and short hair.¡± I shuddered as I remembered his face. ¡°He had cruel eyes.¡±


    ¡°Cruel eyes?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°He looked like he would have enjoyed hurting people.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s half the Cosa Nostra,¡± Lars said sardonically.


    Adriano shot him a look, then turned back to me. ¡°Anything else you can remember?¡±


    ¡°No, I swear.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± Lars said as he turned into an alleyway.


    We were in a seedy part of Florence  the warehouse district.


    The car drove alongside a building until it reached a loading dock.


    Lars shed his lights. One of the sliding metal doors rolled up, and our car pulled in.


    On the inside of the loading bay door stood a couple of guys. One had a pistol and the other held the chain that raised the door.


    The loading bay was huge, at least a hundred feet long. Off to the right was a small fleet of ck vehicles, all lined up in a row.


    As we got out of our car, the other two Mercedes drove in behind us. The passenger sides were riddled with bullet holes, and the windows were white from all the cracks in them.


    ¡°Jesus, what happened?¡± the guy pulling the chain asked as he lowered the loading bay door.


    ¡°The Agres happened,¡± Adriano said as he hurried to the other cars. ¡°How bad is it?¡±


    ¡°Cosimo and Elio got hit,¡± a man said. ¡°Probably not fatal, but not good.¡±


    ¡°Get the gunshot doctor over here,¡± Adriano ordered. He pointed at the guy by the door. ¡°You  go tell everybody upstairs that we roll out in five minutes.¡±


    ¡°Where to?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re gonna hit the Agres¡¯ safe house and get some fuckin¡¯ payback.¡±


    The guy ran up some concrete stairs and went through a metal door.


    ¡°Adriano,¡± I said in a forlorn voice.


    He looked over at me. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°¡­my mother¡­?¡±


    Adriano scowled like he¡¯d been hit with a migraine. ¡°Shit¡­ okay, call her and have her go somece with a bunch of people around  a bar, a restaurant, anyce like that. Have her wait for us there. Tell her NOT to bring anything with her, like clothes or a suitcase  if she¡¯s being watched, we don¡¯t want to tip anybody off. Vincenzo, get the address and go pick her up.¡±


    Vincenzo didn¡¯t look too happy. ¡°I should go with you guys, boss.¡±


    Adriano red at him. ¡°YOU should do what I TELL you to do.¡±


    ¡°Like how you did what Nolo said to do?¡± Massimo muttered  not quite under his breath.


    Adriano red at him. ¡°Don¡¯t even start with me right now.¡±


    Massimo held up his hands like Fine, whatever.


    Adriano nced over at his wheelman. ¡°Vincenzo  ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll go,¡± Vincenzo said sullenly.


    Adrian pped him on the shoulder. ¡°Good man.¡±


    ¡°Should I go with him?¡± I asked Adriano.


    ¡°No, you stay here. Vincenzo¡¯s gonna go get your mother, and then you¡¯ll ally low until we get back. Understood?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°And keep calling your father. I wanna know what he knows about the Agres.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± I said, then added quietly, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Adriano looked at me for a long second¡­ then nodded. ¡°You¡¯re wee. Vin, take her upstairs and get her situated while she calls her mom.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to leave somebody to watch her?¡± Massimo asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s not going to run,¡± Adriano said, then looked at me. ¡°Because she knows that if she does, the Agres are gonna find her and kill her. Not to mention her parents. We¡¯re the only chance she¡¯s got at saving her family.¡±


    A shudder ran down my spine.


    It was a reminder that as kind as Adriano could asionally seem¡­


    ¡­he was still a mafioso. And a killer.


    Anything he did for me, he was really only doing for himself.


    Vincenzo led me up the concrete stairs.


    I nced back as I followed him


    And saw Adriano watching me as I walked through the door.


    When I caught him looking, he turned back to his men. ¡°Chop chop, assholes! We¡¯re out the door in three minutes!¡±

 57

    Adriano


    It took a little longer than I would have liked, but soon we were back on the road in fresh cars that hadn¡¯t been shot all to hell.


    A foot soldier named Giorgio was driving. Lars rode shotgun, and Massimo sat with me in the back.


    I was beginning to regret not sticking him in another car.


    ¡°This is insane,¡± he grumbled for the tenth time. ¡°We should be headed back to the house like Nolo said.¡±


    He meant our family estate in Tuscany, the mansion where Nolo and Dario were.


    I scowled. ¡°The Agres tried to ughter us tonight, and you wanna pussy out?¡±


    ¡°No, what I want is to be smart about it.¡±


    ¡°This is smart. The Agres aren¡¯t expecting us to hit back.¡±


    ¡°You hope.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck are we supposed to do, man? Sit around with our dicks in our hands and wait for the perfect moment to get back at them?¡±


    ¡°No  ¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s the fuckin¡¯ problem?¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Massimo red at me. ¡°You went against Nolo.¡±


    ¡°What, because I didn¡¯t want to run away like a little bitch? Dario backed me up.¡±


    ¡°Dario only said ¡®yes¡¯ because he knew you were gonna go off half-cocked if he didn¡¯t. He knows it¡¯s better to keep you on a leash, even if he has to y it out a little.¡±


    ¡°No  ¡±


    ¡°YES,¡± Massimo said angrily. ¡°We all know you, Adriano. Don¡¯t act like you¡¯re a different guy than I grew up with. We all know you¡¯re gonna do whatever the hell you want to do, and fuck everybody else.¡±


    ¡°I told Dario that if he ordered me back, I¡¯d go. And he didn¡¯t. So why don¡¯t you tell me what this is really about, fratellino?¡±


    ¡®Fratellino¡¯ is Italian for ¡®little brother.¡¯


    Massimo had five inches and 70 pounds on me, but he was three years younger¡­ and he hated it when I called him fratellino.


    Which is why I did it.


    The bastard was working myst nerve.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what this is about,¡± Massimo said. ¡°This is about you not wanting to look weak¡­ because you¡¯re terrified of looking weak.¡±


    His words hit me like a gut punch.


    Partly because, deep down


    In a ce I didn¡¯t even want to admit existed


    I knew he was right.


    But like I said¡­ I wasn¡¯t about to admit that shit.


    ¡°Fuck you,¡± I snarled.


    ¡°No, FUCK YOU. You¡¯re endangering all our lives so you can look like the big man and finally step out of Dario¡¯s shadow  ¡±


    I was about to punch Massimo in the face when Lars cleared his throat.


    ¡°Ahem,¡± he said as he looked at Giorgio in the driver¡¯s seat.


    His meaning was clear:


    Handle this shit in private.


    NOT in front of your men.


    Massimo didn¡¯t like being corrected.


    ¡°Somebody needs to say it,¡± he grumbled.


    ¡°Not now, they don¡¯t,¡± Lars said quietly.


    Giorgio knew exactly what was going on.


    ¡°I won¡¯t say nothin¡¯, boss,¡± he swore as he looked at me in the rearview mirror. ¡°What gets said in the car, stays in the car. On my mother¡¯s grave.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Giorgio,¡± I said, then red at Massimo. ¡°Nice to have some actual fuckin¡¯ loyalty for once.¡±


    ¡°¡®Loyalty¡¯? You wanna talk about loyalty?¡± Massimo snapped. ¡°How about some loyalty to your family and your men? You¡¯re four soldiers down and you wanna go hit the Agres¡¯ safe house, but you send Vincenzo to go pick up an olddy. What the fuck is that all about?¡±


    I tensed up.


    He had me on that one.


    It was a bad decision, and I knew it.


    To do a gigantic favor for some girl I didn¡¯t even know


    Who¡¯d been a monumental bitch to me, by the way


    It was beyond fucking stupid.


    But¡­


    I had to.


    Why?


    Fuck if I knew.


    All I know is if there¡¯s one thing I can¡¯t stand, it¡¯s seeing a woman cry.


    Before Dario and Alessandra got married, they¡¯d had their first big fight. He¡¯d basically cut her loose and told her to get out.


    An hourter, she came down the stairs and said goodbye to me and everybody else before Lars took her home.


    The entire time, she was fighting back tears. Trying to be brave.


    I was furious with Dario


    Because I could see how much she was suffering.


    I could see how much Alessandra loved him¡­ how much Dario meant to her.


    She was a good woman¡­


    And it tore me apart to see her in so much pain.


    I was thest in line.


    When she got to me, I told her, ¡°You deserve better than this.¡±


    She broke down into sobs, and it was like a knife in my heart.


    It was the same thing with Bianca.


    I¡¯d been furious with her when we first jumped in the car.


    I was sure she¡¯d set us up


    Then she started crying and talking about her father.


    That was what really got me.


    I could tell that she loved him.


    That she was terrified for him.


    So when she started asking me to get her mother to safety¡­


    I couldn¡¯t say ¡®no.¡¯


    I just couldn¡¯t.


    It was stupid.


    I know that.


    But¡­ I couldn¡¯t.


    While all of those thoughts and memories were going through my head, I didn¡¯t say anything.


    Massimo took the opportunity to twist the knife.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be falling down on the job on ount of her being a smokin¡¯ hot piece of ass, would you?¡± he asked with a smirk.


    I could¡¯ve killed him right then and there.


    The implication that I¡¯d betray my family and my men for a piece of tail


    I saw red.


    And I backhanded the son of a bitch.


    It wasn¡¯t a punch. I mean, I was sitting next to Massimo. All I could basically do was smack him with the back of my left hand.


    But it stunned him


    And sent him into a fury.


    ¡°YOU LITTLE  ¡± he roared as he pulled back his right hand


    ¡°GUYS!¡± Lars shouted from the front seat.


    It was like our father yelling at us when we were kids. Exact same reaction.


    Massimo and I both froze.


    ¡°Jesus fuckin¡¯ Christ,¡± Lars hissed under his breath. ¡°Idiots.¡±


    Massimo red at me but didn¡¯t say anything. Then he looked away.


    I didn¡¯t say anything, either.


    He¡¯d stepped out of line, yeah


    But I¡¯d been out of line, too.


    I was the capo  the family¡¯s man in Florence  and I had every right to discipline a subordinate who stepped out of line.


    p the shit out of him, if I wanted to.


    Hell, some capos shot people in the head just to make a fuckin¡¯ point.


    But Massimo was my brother¡­


    And we were acting like we were snotnose kids again.


    Lars was right to call us out on it


    But it still rankled me.


    Nobody said anything for the next two minutes until Giorgio slowed the car down.


    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± he said quietly.

 58

    Bianca


    When I spoke to my mother over the phone, I didn¡¯t want to scare her. My mom¡¯s kind of high-strung anyway, and I didn¡¯t want her to freak out  so I didn¡¯t tell her about what had happened at the hotel.


    I just told her that the Agres¡¯ thugs were heading back to the apartment to look for Dad  and if she wasn¡¯t out before they came, they might hurt her.


    That freaked her out enough.


    She agreed to go down the street to Romano¡¯s, the bar where everybody in the neighborhood hung out.


    She didn¡¯t like bars, though, so that was its own little battle.


    ¡°Mom, you have to be around people, okay? Lots of people  and there¡¯s always a ton of people at Romano¡¯s. And don¡¯t bring anything but your purse. The Agres might be watching you, and we don¡¯t want them to know you¡¯re trying to run. There¡¯s a guy I¡¯m sending to pick you up. I¡¯m going to show him your picture so he¡¯ll know who you are.¡± I covered the phone and spoke to Vincenzo. ¡°Can I send her your picture, too?¡±


    ¡°No  but tell her I¡¯ll say, ¡®I have a dozen red roses for you in the car.¡¯ Tell her not to leave with anybody unless they tell her that.¡±


    I ryed the information.


    ¡°I love you, too, Mom. Leave now, okay? Okay.¡±


    As soon as I showed him a picture of my mother and he had the address, Vincenzo took off  and I was left alone with the two men who had been shot in front of the hotel.


    We were in the ratty offices of a warehouse, but the rooms had been converted into a makeshift living area. There were folding chairs, card tables with abandoned poker hands, and a dozen rickety metal cots.


    One of the guys who had gotten shoty on a cot, bleeding all over the threadbare sheets.


    I winced as I watched him. He looked and sounded horrible: ssy eyes, waxy skin, raspy breathing.


    I asked the other guy  who had gotten shot in the arm and seemed okay  if there was anything I could do.


    He tried to smile, but it was more of a painful grimace. ¡°Thanks, but the doctor should be here any minute.¡±


    Suddenly there were hurried footsteps ck-ck-cking up the stairs.


    ¡°That¡¯ll be him,¡± the man said.


    A guy swept into the room. He was about 35 and dressed in jeans, a white shirt, and a ck leather jacket. He was handsome, but he had a worried look on his face. Nothing about him screamed ¡®doctor¡¯  no whiteb coat, no stethoscope, nothing. However, he did carry a ck leather satchel in one hand and a food cooler in the other.


    ¡°Elio,¡± he said by way of greeting. ¡°How bad is it?¡±


    Elio  the guy hit in the arm  gestured to the man on the cot. ¡°See to Cosimo first. He got it worse than I did.¡±


    The doctor nced at me. ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°She was at the gunfight,¡± Elio said. ¡°Adriano got her out.¡±


    ¡°Interesting hair.¡±


    I realized I was still wearing the metallic blue wig.


    I pulled it off and tossed it away, then pulled the clips out that had been keeping my hair in ce.


    ¡°It¡¯s a wig,¡± I said as I shook out my hair.


    ¡°Yeah, I can see, thanks,¡± the doctor said sardonically. ¡°Can you handle the sight of blood?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied, then added hesitantly, ¡°¡­I think so.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Thene make yourself useful.¡±


    I followed him over to the cot, where the doctor used scissors to cut away Cosimo¡¯s shirt. There was a single hole in his skin a few inches below his ribcage. Blood trickled out of it slowly.


    ¡°Cosimo, can you hear me?¡± the doctor asked.


    The man groaned weakly.


    ¡°Hang on,¡± the doctor said, then shook his head. ¡°He should be in a hospital.¡±


    ¡°No hospitals,¡± Elio replied.


    ¡°I know, I know,¡± the doctor said bitterly. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t want to make this easy.¡±


    He opened up the cooler. Inside were gel ice packs and several stic medical bags filled with blood.


    ¡°There¡¯s an IV stand in the closet over there,¡± he said to me. ¡°Bring it here, please.¡±


    While I was retrieving the metal stand, the doctor swabbed a patch of skin on Cosimo¡¯s abdomen with alcohol. Then he uncapped a syringe from his medical satchel, held it upright, flicked it, and squirted some fluid out of the needle.


    ¡°This¡¯ll sting a little,¡± he said, then added with a bit of gallows humor, ¡°Not nearly as much as when you got shot, though.¡±


    While he was injecting Cosimo, I put the metal stand next to the cot. ¡°Here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Is this¡­ normal?¡±


    ¡°You mean, me making house calls?¡± the doctor joked. ¡°Only for my most wonderful clients.¡±


    ¡°I meant¡­ is this an average Friday night?¡±


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t happened in six months, actually. I was beginning to hope my services wouldn¡¯t ever be required again.¡±


    ¡°Too bad for you, doc,¡± Elio joked.


    Adriano


    The Agres¡¯ safe house was a three-story walk-up in one of the poorest neighborhoods in Florence. It was the kind of ce where the neighbors wouldn¡¯t call the police if they heard a gunshot or two.


    A dozen, though?


    They¡¯d call.


    The cops could be there within minutes of the first gunshot, so we had to make it fast  in and out.


    The only thing we had going for us was that most of the department would be at the hotel right now, leaving fewer cops to respond.


    Ordinarily, Nolo could have just called our contacts in the police and told them to show up half an hourte


    But after the gunfight at the hotel, I doubted the police were going to be taking requests.


    The Cosa Nostra was supposed to keep the peace.


    That¡¯s why the police could afford to turn a blind eye: because the mafia would keep shit nice and orderly. That way the cops could go after muggers and burrs and street gangs.


    You know  unorganized crime.


    But what had happened at the hotel had been anything but organized.


    It had been a massacre¡­ a bloodbath.


    Not orderly.


    Definitely not ¡®nice.¡¯


    Which meant the police weren¡¯t going to be doing us any big favors for a while.


    So the raid on the safe house had to go smoothly, or it could turn into a clusterfuck.


    Our Mercedes were parked in an alleyway down the block. Everyone poured out of the cars and pulled bulletproof vests and shotguns out of the trunks.


    Shotguns were best for a situation like this. We wouldn¡¯t have to aim like we would with a pistol. Lars was the only one who stuck with his Glock.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ too bad for everybody,¡± the doctor muttered.

 59

    As everyone was slipping on their vests, I spoke in a low voice. ¡°Giorgio, vio, and Remy stay with the cars and keep them running. Everybody else is going up.


    ¡°Even if there¡¯s an elevator, we¡¯re using the stairs. The front door¡¯s probably locked, so Marco¡¯s going to pick it. Then he¡¯ll stick with me all the way to the top floor in case we need to pick that lock, too. Lars, you got some instructions?¡±


    Years before he¡¯d met Dario in an Italian prison, Lars had been in special ops with the Swedish military. He was the only one of us who had specifically trained for just this sort of operation.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go up single-file,¡± Lars said quietly. ¡°Thest two guys will be Lorenzo and Ro. They¡¯ll stay on the ground floor and guard our rear. The next-to-thest guys are Emilio and Tommaso. You stay on the second-floornding and make sure we don¡¯t get surprised  just in case the Agres rented the second floor, too. Everybody else follows me, Adriano, and Massimo up to the top.


    ¡°If you hear gunfire, DO NOT SHOOT. You ONLY fire your gun if you can confirm your target. If everybody gets freaked out and starts shooting, we¡¯ll end up killing each other. I repeat: do not shoot unless you can confirm it¡¯s the enemy and you have him dead to rights. Now line up.¡±


    The men all assembled into a line. Everyone looked grim.


    I took the front position with Marco next to me. He was the best lockpick we had, which I¡¯m sure he was regretting right about now.


    ¡°I should go first,¡± Lars whispered to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who decided to do this, so I¡¯m the one who goes first,¡± I replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m trained for this  you¡¯re not.¡±


    ¡°Then make sure you got my back.¡±


    Lars nodded reluctantly. He looked at the men to check they were ready, then whispered, ¡°Go time.¡±


    We were on our way.


    We walked swiftly down the alleyway, keeping the shotguns low to our sides.


    I wasn¡¯t worried about innocent bystanders getting in the way. This wasn¡¯t the kind of neighborhood where people hung out after dark unless they were up to no good


    And anybody up to no good would bolt as soon as they saw using.


    You see 14 guys with guns walking down the street in Italy after dark, there¡¯s only two things they can be: the cops or the Cosa Nostra. Either way, anybody who lived around here would run the opposite direction.


    I kept my eyes open for any Agre lookouts.


    I didn¡¯t see anyone.


    Didn¡¯t see any security cameras, either. They would have stood out like sore thumbs against the crumbling beige sto of the building.


    There were probably cameras on the inside, though.


    The Agres would know we wereing  but there was no way to avoid it. If we cut the power, that would clue them off, too.


    I prayed to the Virgin that whoever was watching the security feeds was drunk or taking a nap.


    The street was residential and deserted. There was traffic on the next block, but not in front of the building.


    We reached the front door, which was a metal grate on hinges.


    Marco got down on one knee, worked his magic, and the door was open in ten seconds t.


    I went in first. Marco came in behind me, followed by Lars and Massimo, then all the other guys.


    The lobby was basically just a small alcove with some metal mailboxes bolted to a wall. From the numbers on the mailboxes, there were only five apartments in the building: two each on the first couple of floors, with the fifth apartment serving as the penthouse.


    If you could even call it a ¡®penthouse¡¯ in a flea-trap like this. The paint was peeling, the linoleum floors were warped, and the entire ce stunk like cigarette smoke and garlic.


    As I expected, there wasn¡¯t an elevator  just a set of stairs with flickering fluorescent lights.


    However, there was a security camera in the lobby ceiling¡­ and the lens was aimed at the front door.


    They knew we wereing.


    Fuck it  couldn¡¯t be helped.


    I steeled myself and started up the stairs.


    I went as fast as I could. As I passed the second-floor apartments, I heard a TV ying a si with augh track.


    I kept on going.


    I half expected an Agre foot soldier to be waiting for me at every turn


    But the stairwell was deserted.


    I made it to the third floor.


    There was a small foyer, then the door to the safe house apartment.


    I crept down the foyer, paused by the door, and looked back at Marco.


    He was dripping sweat. Looked absolutely terrified.


    Behind him, Lars had his Glock pointed at the door.


    Massimo was to the left of Lars so he could fire without hitting him.


    I held up one finger: Wait a second.


    Then I reached out, took hold of the doorknob, and slooooowly turned it.


    To my surprise, it opened.


    I pushed it forward a couple of millimeters


    No resistance.


    It was open.


    I nced at Lars, who nodded. He grabbed Marco by the shoulder and pulled him out of the way.


    I looked at the door and swallowed.


    This was it.


    Do or die.


    You wanna be the big man and call the shots?


    Then you gotta be willing to be the first one through the door.


    I nced back at Lars and silently mouthed, One¡­ two¡­


    On ¡®three,¡¯ I swung the door open


    Barged into the room with my shotgun ready


    And froze in horror.


    My first kill was when I was 17, during a shoot-out with a rival family¡¯s foot soldiers.


    In the 11 years since then, I¡¯d killed another dozen men in simr situations. Two had happenedst month during the Turk¡¯s attack on our familypound, and I¡¯d probably added another one tonight at the hotel.


    None of that prepared me for what I saw.


    Five men were strewn around the apartment, lying on the floor or sprawled out on the sofas.


    They¡¯d all been shot multiple times.


    Several looked like they¡¯d take a dozen bullets to the chest.


    Two of them had been shot in the head so badly that they werepletely unrecognizable as human.


    Blood was everywhere: sprayed on the walls, soaking the carpet, staining the furniture.


    It looked like a ughterhouse.


    The only source of light in the room was a TV showing security footage from several cameras, including the one in the lobby.


    If anybody had been alive, they absolutely would have seen using.


    ¡­if anybody had been alive.


    I heard Massimo suck in his breath behind me, then let out a whispered, ¡°Madonn¡­¡±


    Lars brushed past me and swung around to the right, his Glock aimed into the kitchen.


    ¡°Clear,¡± he whispered.


    His actions reminded me I had a job to do.


    I walked past the corpses and down the hall to the back of the apartment.


    The blood-soaked carpet squelched under my shoes as I went.


    I checked room after room.


    There were two more dead bodies, and they were in even worse shape than the ones in the main room.


    I checked the bathroom, the closets


    No survivors.


    I returned to the main room and found my men standing there, stunned.


    Only Lars seemed unaffected. I figured he¡¯d probably seen worse on the battlefield.


    ¡°What the fuck happened here?¡± I asked in a low voice.


    Lars gestured at the bodies. ¡°They don¡¯t even have their guns out. Which means they were takenpletely by surprise.¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s security cameras,¡± I said as I pointed at the TV monitor. ¡°They had to have seen theming. Unless  ¡±


    ¡°Unless they trusted whoever killed them,¡± Massimo said.


    Shit.


    Had the Agres¡¯ own men done this to them?


    Or had it been someone else?


    In the eerie silence, it felt like the Devil himself had butchered them, then disappeared without a trace.


    Lars ced a finger on one of the bodies.


    ¡°I think he¡¯s dead,¡± I said sardonically.


    ¡°He¡¯s also cold,¡± Lars replied. ¡°Which means this happened a while ago. Look at the blood  it¡¯s already sticky. It¡¯s not running down the walls.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Shit,¡± I muttered. ¡°If they were shot more than 10 minutes ago, the cops could be here any second  ¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Lars said. ¡°Listen: there aren¡¯t any sirens.¡±


    He was right  the night was filled with normal traffic sounds, but no police sirens.


    ¡°Whoever did this had suppressors,¡± Lars said. ¡°The neighbors probably didn¡¯t hear much at all.¡±


    Massimo pointed to one of the guys on the sofa who had at least a dozen bullet holes in his chest. ¡°And it was automatic gunfire  ¡±


    ¡°Like the guys with the Uzis back at the hotel,¡± I realized.


    Lars nodded.


    ¡°Why would the Agres kill their own men?¡± I asked.


    ¡°After this,¡± Lars replied, ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure those guys at the hotel were the Agres.¡±


    ¡°Hired hitters?¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ if they were working with the Agres to kill us  why the fuck would they kill these guys?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the question, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Not that I don¡¯t find this discussion fascinating,¡± Massimo said, ¡°but shouldn¡¯t we get the hell out of here?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I muttered as I looked at the carnage all around me. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

 60

    I filled in Nolo and Dario over speakerphone as we sped away from the Agres¡¯ safe house.


    They were as shocked as I had been.


    ¡°You¡¯re joking,¡± Nolo said.


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like the Agres brought a Rottweiler to the party and it turned on them.¡±


    ¡°But who¡¯s the Rottweiler?¡± Dario asked rhetorically.


    ¡°You think it could be connected to the Turk?¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Dario said.


    The Turk was a rival gangster who had invaded ourpoundst month. He had taken Alessandra hostage after Dario had kicked her out. Then he¡¯d used her to break in and try to murder us in our sleep.


    Luckily for us  and unluckily for him  we¡¯d seen himing.


    Security cameras for the win.


    The Turk had also conspired with an old woman, a servant of ours who had killed our father to get revenge for her own family¡¯s deaths. She had been the Turk¡¯s mole in our organization. Alessandra had shot her to save Dario¡¯s life  yet another reason we all loved her.


    The Turk had also been mixed up with the Oldanis, a rival family out of Genoa


    But all of that had been patched up when it was discovered Alessandra was their long-lost granddaughter. Her mother had run away before Alessandra was born. Now that Alessandra and Dario were married, our families were allies.


    Still¡­ there had always been a lingering suspicion that the Turk had an unseen partner in the shadows.


    ¡°All I know,¡± Nolo said, ¡°is that you need to get your men back here RIGHT NOW.¡±


    ¡°I still have one more lead to run down.¡±


    ¡°Adriano  ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious. The girl we pulled out with us talked about a modeling agency. I want to go there before we leave town.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Nolo said grudgingly, ¡°but get it done and then LEAVE.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep you posted,¡± I said, then hung up.


    ¡°Back to the warehouse?¡± Giorgio asked.


    ¡°Not yet. Head for Fiesole first.¡±


    Fiesole was a small neighborhood on the outskirts of Florence where the wealthiest people lived¡­ including the Agres.


    Which Massimo knew immediately, seeing as we¡¯d been to weddings on their property over the years.


    ¡°NO,¡± he snapped.


    ¡°Just to look,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m not nning on raiding thepound or anything.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll admit we got some great intel by going to the safe house, but we got lucky. This is pushing it.¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t do a damn thing. We¡¯re just going up there to see if they¡¯ve gone to the mattresses.¡±


    ¡®Going to the mattresses¡¯ was Cosa Nostra ng for hunkering down in times of war. Mafiosos would drag a bunch of mattresses into the central room of a house, and the foot soldiers would take turns keeping guard and sleeping in shifts.


    ¡°And how are we going to know that without getting close enough for them to see us?¡± Massimo snapped.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Lars  you¡¯ve got your sniper rifle in the trunk, right?¡± I asked.


    ¡°¡­yeah¡­?¡± he said warily.


    ¡°We can drive up to a nearby ridge, and you can take a look through that high-powered scope of yours.¡±


    ¡°And maybe take a shot at Domenic Agre if the opportunity arises?¡± Massimo asked sarcastically.


    ¡°If the opportunity arises, sure,¡± I replied. ¡°But if they¡¯ve gone to the mattresses, we won¡¯t see anything but low-level foot soldiers manning the gates.¡±


    It turned out we didn¡¯t even need the high-powered scope to figure out what was going on.


    As we drove to Fiesole, something odd happened.


    Police cars, fire trucks, and ambnces zoomed around us, sirens sting.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Massimo murmured.


    We were several miles out when we spied the orange glow against the night sky.


    ¡°Is that where I think it is?¡± I asked.


    ¡°¡­yeah,¡± Massimo answered in shock. ¡°I think so.¡±


    Giorgio drove into a neighborhood on a hill opposite the Agres¡¯pound, and we all got out of the car.


    The air was thick with the smell of smoke.


    Even without the rifle scope, we could see their entire mansion was aze.


    Not just a part of it; every single section of the house was on fire. mes leapt from all the windows and roared along the roof.


    The only way that could have happened was arson.


    ¡°You think anybody made it out alive?¡± Massimo asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to say ¡®no,''¡± Lars said. ¡°And I¡¯ll bet good money it wasn¡¯t the fire that killed them.¡±


    We all stood there in silence¡­


    Until I said, ¡°I think we better get back to the warehouse. Now.¡±


    Bianca


    The doctor finished with both Cosimo and Elio.


    I helped as much as I could, and I was d to have the distraction


    Because an hour and a half after leaving, Vincenzo still hadn¡¯t returned with my mother.


    I tried calling her cell phone to find out what was going on


    But I got no reply.


    My imagination began to run away with me. I imagined the most horrible things  like men with Uzis walking into the bar and ughtering everyone inside.


    Stupidly, neither Vincenzo nor I had thought to give him my cell phone number. Once I¡¯d shown him my mother¡¯s picture, he walked out.


    I had no way to contact him  so I asked Elio if he could call Vincenzo.


    ¡°No,¡± he answered. ¡°We don¡¯t have everyone¡¯s numbers, just our team lead.¡±


    ¡°What? Why?¡±


    ¡°In case we ever get arrested, our bosses don¡¯t want the cops to be able to tie all of us together.¡±


    ¡°I thought you guys bribed the cops to leave you alone?!¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°Some of them. Not all of them.¡±


    By the time Adriano walked in, I was frantic.


    ¡°Adriano!¡± I cried out.


    He looked tired¡­ drained¡­ almost haunted. Gone was the fiery temper from earlier. It was like he¡¯d seen something horrible


    Something even worse than what had happened at the hotel.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I asked, rmed.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± he said. He gave me a strange look  probably a reaction to seeing me without my wig on for the first time. ¡°Where¡¯s your mother?¡±


    ¡°Vincenzo hasn¡¯te back with her yet!¡±


    ¡°How long ago did he leave?¡±


    ¡°Over an hour! I call her every five minutes, but she won¡¯t answer!¡±


    A shadow passed over his face as he nced at Massimo and Lars.


    Both men looked rmed


    And all my worst fears were confirmed.


    ¡°Oh my god,¡± I whispered, then burst into tears.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯ll be fine,¡± Adriano said quietly. ¡°I¡¯ll call him  just calm down.¡±


    I stifled my tears while he called Vincenzo, who answered immediately.


    ¡°Hey, boss.¡±


    I could hear the raucous sounds of a bar as Adriano put him on speakerphone. ¡°What the fuck¡¯s going on? Why aren¡¯t you back yet?¡±


    ¡°The olddy isn¡¯t here.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean she isn¡¯t there?!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not here. I¡¯ve been waiting for half an hour, but she hasn¡¯te in.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go to her ce?!¡±


    ¡°I, uh¡­ I don¡¯t know where she lives.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call Bianca?!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get her number. I realize now I should have, but I didn¡¯t think about it at the time. I was just trying to get out the door as fast as possible  ¡±


    ¡°Please, we have to go check on her,¡± I begged Adriano.


    ¡°If you tell me where it is, I¡¯ll go over there now.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Adriano said, and my heart stopped. I was about to scream at him when he said, ¡°I¡¯ming. Stay at the bar in case she shows up.¡±


    Then he hung up and turned to me. ¡°Give me the address and I¡¯ll go get her myself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going with you,¡± I said.


    ¡°No  ¡±


    ¡°YES. She¡¯s my MOTHER. I¡¯ve done everything you asked  please. Please, I have to go with you.¡±


    Adriano looked conflicted for a second¡­ then nodded. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°That might not be the best choice,¡± Lars said.


    He was trying to be diplomatic, but his meaning was clear:


    We might find something horrible back at my parents¡¯ apartment¡­


    And he didn¡¯t want me to see it.


    Adriano smiled grimly. ¡°Which is why you and Massimo areing with me.¡±


    Massimo¡¯s ordinarily cid face grew angry. ¡°We¡¯ve got hired killers out there ughtering Cosa Nostra, and you want us to go put ourselves in danger for a civilian?!¡±


    Hired killers out there ughtering Cosa Nostra.


    I stared at him in horror.


    Adriano didn¡¯t see my reaction because he got right up in Massimo¡¯s face. ¡°If they¡¯re after her mother, that means her mother is valuable. Which means she knows something. Which is something WE need to know. So let¡¯s GO.¡±


    Adriano took me by the arm and gently pulled me towards the stairs.


    After a second¡¯s hesitation, both Lars and Massimo followed behind us.

 61

    I rode in the back of the Mercedes with Adriano. Lars drove and Massimo sat beside him.


    I tried to keep it together during the car ride  I really did.


    But I also kept obsessively calling my mother¡¯s phone every two minutes.


    Adriano put his hand on mine.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to stop,¡± he said quietly.


    ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°I know. But it¡¯s going to be okay. I promise you I¡¯m going to get her, and it¡¯s going to be okay.¡±


    I sobbed. ¡°You don¡¯t know that.¡±


    ¡°I know this: all we¡¯ve got right now is hope. Don¡¯t give that up until there¡¯s no other choice.¡±


    I looked deep into his eyes.


    He was being so kind to me. He could have just thrown me out into the street to fend for myself.


    I nodded and smiled through my tears. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Lars pulled the car up to the front of my parents¡¯ building and we all got out.


    Adriano, Lars, and Massimo pulled out pistols as we walked to the lobby door.


    I punched in the code on the callbox, the door buzzed, and Adriano opened it. Then we continued inside and up the stairs.


    As we reached the fourth floor, I suddenly froze.


    ¡°Oh shit!¡±


    Adriano looked at me in rm. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°My keys  they¡¯re in my purse at the modeling agency!¡±


    ¡°You left your purse at the modeling agency?!¡±


    ¡°And my clothes, and my ID  ¡±


    ¡°Why?!¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t exactly bring everything with me  and I thought I wasing back right!¡±


    ¡°So you don¡¯t have a way to get in?¡±


    I shook my head miserably.


    ¡°Not a problem,¡± Massimo said. ¡°What¡¯s the apartment number?¡±


    ¡°412. Shouldn¡¯t we knock, though?¡±


    ¡°No. If something¡¯s wrong, we don¡¯t want to let them know we¡¯reing.¡±


    When we got to my parents¡¯ door, Massimo tried the doorknob. Locked.


    He mouthed One¡­ two¡­ three


    Then mmed into the door with all his weight.


    The lock gave way and the door crashed in.


    Massimo was inside first, followed by Adriano and Lars with their guns out


    And they all began yelling at the same time.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t shoot!¡±


    ¡°Put it down!¡±


    I rushed into the apartment behind them


    And my heart stopped when I saw who they were talking to.


    Sergio Pasquarelli stood behind my mother, using her as a human shield.


    He also held a gun to her head.


    ¡°MAMA!¡± I screamed.


    My mother looked absolutely terrified. Tears were streaming down her face.


    But to be honest, Sergio didn¡¯t look much better.


    Every time I¡¯d seen him in the past, he¡¯d always worn an expression of smug confidence¡­


    But now he was panicking.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill her  I swear I¡¯ll fuckin¡¯ kill her  ¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t want you, man!¡± Adriano yelled. ¡°We don¡¯t care about you  we¡¯re only here for her!¡±


    ¡°Put your guns down  I¡¯ll kill her, I¡¯ll fuckin¡¯ kill her  ¡±


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Lars yelled at Sergio.


    The gangsterughed bitterly. ¡°Why do you think?¡±


    ¡°To kill her?!¡± I screamed.


    Sergio looked over at me in surprise. ¡°No  to keep from bein¡¯ killed!¡±


    ¡°Hold on,¡± Adriano said. ¡°What¡¯re you talking about?¡±


    Sergioughed again, though it sounded more like hysteria  like he was barely hanging on to his sanity. ¡°You were there  you know!¡±


    For the first time, I wondered if he was drunk¡­ or maybe in shock.


    ¡°At the hotel?¡± Adriano asked.


    ¡°YES, at the hotel! You saw them  you killed some of them!¡± Sergio said, and then he sobbed. ¡°And then they turned on us¡­¡±


    ¡°Who?! Who were they?!¡±


    Sergio shook his head like a little boy. ¡°I¡¯m not supposed to tell¡­¡±


    ¡°You tell me who they were, and I¡¯ll keep you safe.¡±


    Sergio gave another frantic, half-insaneugh. ¡°You can¡¯t keep me safe. Not from the devil¡­¡±


    ¡°Who hired them?!¡± Adriano demanded.


    Sergio shook his head again. ¡°He¡¯ll kill me if I tell.¡±


    ¡°Whoever he is, he already killed seven men in one of your safe houses,¡± Adriano snarled. ¡°And he torched the Agres¡¯ mansion in Fiesole. So if you want us to protect you, you need to tell me who did this.¡±


    Sergio stared at him nkly. ¡°¡­they¡¯re dead¡­? Don Agre is dead?¡±¡±I don¡¯t know for sure, but it didn¡¯t look good. Now WHO DID THIS?¡±


    Sergio looked at me, and the next words out of his mouth chilled me to my soul.


    ¡°They¡¯reing for her¡­ because they want her father. He¡¯s the only one who knows. But I got her mother, so now I¡¯ve got somethin¡¯ to bargain with.¡±


    ¡°Bargain with me,¡± Adriano said forcefully. ¡°I¡¯ll keep you safe  bargain with me.¡±


    ¡°I told you¡­ you can¡¯t keep me safe,¡± Sergio whimpered. ¡°He¡¯s the devil¡­ he¡¯s the fuckin¡¯ devil¡­¡±


    What happened next was pure coincidence.


    It was a simple thing, but it happened at precisely the right moment.


    Or wrong moment, depending on your point of view.


    The door  which Massimo had broken through  shifted or something, but it began to close¡­


    Which made the hinges creak loudly.


    Sergio was so on edge that he whipped his gun towards the door as though he was expecting the ¡®devil¡¯ he kept talking about to appear.


    Massimo and Lars nced back to see what the creaking noise was, obviously afraid someone might have snuck up on us


    But not Adriano.


    Adriano pulled the trigger.


    BLAM!


    Sergio¡¯s head snapped back in a spray of blood and he copsed to the ground.


    My mother fell on top of him, dragged down by his arm around her neck.


    I screamed, too, afraid that Adriano might have hit her.


    I ran over to her shrieking, ¡°Mama  MAMA  ¡±


    But she was moving and crying and making noise.


    Sergio wasn¡¯t.


    I copsed onto the floor next to her and pulled her into my arms. ¡°Mama, are you okay?! Are youokay?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes  Blessed Virgin  ¡±


    Behind me, I heard Massimo yell, ¡°WHY THE FUCK DID YOU DO THAT?!¡±


    Adriano ignored him and hurried over to me. ¡°Is she alright?¡±


    I looked up at him, nodded through my tears, and silently mouthed Thank you.


    He nodded somberly.


    Then he turned back to face his brother¡¯s wrath.


    ¡°WHY?¡± Massimo yelled again.


    ¡°I had the shot,¡± Adriano said coldly. ¡°So I took it.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°He was our only lead to who¡¯s behind all this!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve got the mother  ¡±


    ¡°You heard him  she doesn¡¯t know anything!¡±


    ¡°If we can get the father, then  ¡±


    ¡°WE DON¡¯T HAVE THE FATHER!¡± Massimo roared. ¡°But we had HIM!¡±


    There was murder in Adriano¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°I told you already: I had the shot, so I took it. Now stop talking about it.¡±


    Massimo looked like he wanted to m his fist through Adriano¡¯s face, but he reigned in his anger.


    Adriano continued. ¡°You and Lars are going to take Bianca, her mother, and everybody else back home.¡±


    Massimo suddenly looked confused. ¡°By ¡®everybody else,¡¯ you mean  ¡±


    ¡°Our men. All of them. You¡¯re getting what you wanted, Mass  I¡¯m pulling you out of Florence.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to find her father.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± I said from the floor where I still held my mother.


    Adriano turned back to me. ¡°No  ¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about him!¡± I protested. ¡°You don¡¯t even know what he looks like!¡±


    Adriano nced at a nearby shelf and snatched up a picture in a small metal frame. ¡°Now I do.¡±


    ¡°That was from ten years ago  he looks way older now.¡±


    ¡°Close enough.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know his name, you don¡¯t know where he hangs out  I know all of that! I can help you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous.¡±


    ¡°What, worse than a bunch of guys with Uzis shooting at me?!¡±


    ¡°You have no idea what you¡¯re  ¡±


    ¡°I have to find my father. PLEASE. Let me help you.¡±


    Adriano stared at me¡­ then finally relented.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he muttered as he tossed the picture onto the couch.


    At the most inopportune moment, my mother suddenly took a good look at me. ¡°Bianca¡­ what in the world are you wearing?¡±


    I looked down.


    I still had on my leather dominatrix outfit.


    Thank goodness I¡¯d ditched the blue wig.


    ¡°You look like a streetwalker!¡±


    ¡°Mama, now is not the time!¡±


    ¡°Go grab some clothes  we gotta get out of here,¡± Adriano ordered. Then he held out a hand to my mother on the floor. ¡°You, too, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Mama looked up at him distrustfully.


    She nced over at me for a sign.


    When I nodded, she took Adriano¡¯s hand.


    He helped her up to her feet. ¡°Go pack. Quickly. Both of you.¡±


    I nodded, and my mother and I rushed to our rooms.

 62

    Adriano


    While Bianca and her mother were packing, Massimo took the opportunity to rip me a new asshole.


    ¡°What the fuck were you thinking?!¡±


    ¡°I told you, we¡¯re not talking about this anymore.¡±


    ¡°Yes we ARE,¡± Massimo snarled. ¡°You¡¯re the capo of Florence  you¡¯re supposed to look out for the family, not for some whore!¡±


    I don¡¯t know why, but that enraged me. ¡°She¡¯s not a WHORE.¡±


    Massimo looked bewildered. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you?! You¡¯ve made every bad decision in the book tonight  ¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡± I shot back.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t go back to the house like Nolo ordered  ¡±


    ¡°We would¡¯ve looked weak.¡±


    ¡°To WHO?! They¡¯re all dead!¡±


    ¡°Which we wouldn¡¯t know if we hadn¡¯t gone to the safe house  which YOU didn¡¯t want to do.


    ¡°And we wouldn¡¯t know the Agres are dead if we hadn¡¯t gone to Fiesole, which YOU didn¡¯t want to do, either.


    ¡°Thanks to ME, now we know there¡¯s somebody else out there who wants us dead.


    ¡°So YEAH, I took some big risks  but every single one of them paid off.¡±


    ¡°You got lucky,¡± Massimo said sourly.


    ¡°Three times in a row? That¡¯s not luck; that¡¯s skill.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s delusional,¡± Lars said.


    It was the first time he¡¯d spoken since I¡¯d shot Sergio.


    ¡°Oh, you too?¡± I snapped at him.


    ¡°The smart y would have been to take Sergio alive. You just blew the best piece of intel we had.¡±


    ¡°He could¡¯ve killed the mother!¡±


    ¡°Which would have been horrible, but she¡¯s not family, Adriano.¡±


    I scoffed. ¡°You always talk about how you don¡¯t kill women or children  but you¡¯re fine just standing by and letting somebody else kill them, huh?¡±


    Lars narrowed his eyes. ¡°Fuck you.¡±


    ¡°No, fuck you, man. You¡¯re a hired gun and this is family business, so stay the fuck out of it.¡±


    Lars had a damn good poker face, but after nearly a year of living and fighting next to him, I knew him well  and I could tell by the look in his eyes that I¡¯d hurt him.


    I immediately regretted it.


    He said nothing, though, and I knew he wouldn¡¯t.


    I was just about to take it back when Massimo shoved my shoulder.


    ¡°You little shit!¡± he snarled. ¡°Lars has saved our lives a dozen times! He¡¯s as much a brother to me as you are, and he¡¯s ten times smarter! How fucking dare you  ¡±


    I mmed Massimo¡¯s arm away. ¡°Get your fuckin¡¯ hands off me!¡±


    ¡°Then get your fuckin¡¯ act together!¡±


    I stood there and looked at him coldly. ¡°Go back home, Mass. That¡¯s a direct order. Take the men and Bianca¡¯s mother and go back home.¡±


    Massimo scoffed. ¡°And you¡¯re gonna stay here and find the father.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I am.¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to be capo.¡±


    ¡°Well, I am. And until Dario changes that, you¡¯re still under mymand, and you still follow my orders.¡±


    ¡°What, like you followed Nolo¡¯s orders?¡± Massimo snapped.


    ¡°I went over Nolo¡¯s head to the don, and the don agreed with me,¡± I said in an ice-cold voice. ¡°You¡¯re wee to do the same.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± Massimo snarled. He pulled out his phone and walked off into the kitchen.


    I nervously watched him go. I¡¯d mouthed off again  and there was every chance in the world that Dario would cut me off at the knees and side with the others.


    I might¡¯ve just made a huge mistake.


    I knew I¡¯d made another one just a minute before.


    I looked over at Lars. ¡°¡­I shouldn¡¯t have what I said about you.¡±


    That was as close to I¡¯m sorry as I¡¯d ever said in my life.


    Lars looked at me for a long moment.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Then he said quietly, ¡°You can say whatever you want.¡±


    His refusal to ept my apology just made me madder. ¡°It was the heat of the moment. I said some shit I didn¡¯t mean, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to be capo, there¡¯s going to be lots of ¡®heat of the moment¡¯ situations. Don¡¯t use that as an excuse.¡±


    THAT pissed me off.


    ¡°You know what? Fuck you,¡± I snarled. ¡°Go back to Tuscany with the rest of them and fuck off.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see what Dario has to say,¡± Lars replied as he looked over at the kitchen.


    I turned to see Massimo walking back towards us.


    He looked sullen as hell as he shoved his phone back in his pocket.


    My heart lifted, but I didn¡¯t let on. Instead I asked belligerently, ¡°Well?¡±


    Massimo wouldn¡¯t look at me. He focused on Lars instead. ¡°The don said Adriano¡¯s the family¡¯s representative in Florence¡­ and what he says goes.¡±


    Relief flooded my entire body.


    At least one of my brothers had my back.


    Lars nodded. ¡°Well then, I guess we¡¯re headed back home.¡± He turned to me. ¡°Unless you¡¯ve changed your mind.¡±


    ¡°No  I haven¡¯t,¡± I snarled.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Lars said. ¡°That settles it, then.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it does. Massimo, call Vincenzo and tell him to leave the bar. Lars, you call the warehouse and have everybody ready to pull out in 30 minutes. I¡¯ll get the women and we¡¯ll go.¡±


    Bianca


    I knew something big had changed between Adriano and the others. An icy silence filled the car on the trip back to the warehouse.


    I looked at him questioningly, but he gave me a subtle shake of his head. Not now.


    I nodded and just held my mother.


    When we got to the warehouse, all the men were bustling around and packing the cars  including the ones riddled with bullet holes.


    Adriano stepped out of the Mercedes and pped his hands once to get everybody¡¯s attention.


    All the men stopped what they were doing and turned to watch him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sending you guys back to the familypound. I want you to know it wasn¡¯t anything you did. It¡¯s a strategic choice, and that¡¯s all. There¡¯s somebody out there gunning for our family, and we don¡¯t know who it is.


    ¡°What we do know is they wiped out the Agres¡¯ entire organization in one night. Some of you saw the safe house, and I¡¯m sure the rest of you heard about it. We also think they killed Don Agre and his entire family.¡±


    The men muttered and looked at each other in shock.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re going home  so we can n the next move. I just want you to know that I couldn¡¯t be prouder of you guys. I pushed you hard tonight. I made you take some big risks, and you came through for me. All of you. Thank you. I¡¯ll remember what you did tonight, I promise. Now get outta here and get home safe.¡±


    The men started piling into the cars. Dario went and talked one-on-one with Cosimo and Elio, the two men who had been shot.


    I could see his respect for them in how he carried himself  the way he shook hands with both of them.


    Then he came back to me, my mother, Lars, and Massimo.


    ¡°Take Bianca¡¯s mom back with you and keep her safe, alright?¡± he asked Massimo and Lars. ¡°I know I pissed off both of you tonight, but I¡¯m asking you as a personal favor  make sure she¡¯s safe, okay?¡±


    ¡°You know we will,¡± Lars said.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Massimo said sourly, like he was annoyed Adriano had suggested it might be otherwise.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Adriano turned to my mom. ¡°My family¡¯s gonna take care of you, and I¡¯m gonna take care of your daughter, okay? If your husband calls you on your cell phone, you tell my brothers immediately. And you tell your husband we¡¯ll guarantee his safety, okay? If he won¡¯t listen, tell him to call Bianca, and she and I will go get him. Alright?¡±


    My mother still looked terrified  but now she also looked confused. She was used to dealing with Sergio and the Agres, who wereplete assholes. To be treated with respect by a mafioso was a new and bewildering experience for her.


    To be honest, I was having trouble wrapping my head around it myself.


    She looked at me.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mama,¡± I said. ¡°You can trust him.¡±


    ¡°Bianca¡­ please,e with us,¡± she pleaded.


    ¡°I can¡¯t  I¡¯ve got to find Papa. You know that.¡±


    She started crying and hugged me. ¡°He doesn¡¯t deserve you¡­¡±


    Iughed. ¡°He doesn¡¯t deserve you, either. Now go with them and I¡¯ll see you soon. I promise.¡±


    She cried a little bit more, gave me onest hug, and allowed Lars to lead her away.


    As Massimo was walking off, I put my hand on his arm to stop him.


    He looked down at me dourly.


    ¡°I know the situation isn¡¯t what you wanted¡­ but thank you,¡± I told him.


    Immediately his face softened a little, and he nodded.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Then he looked off to the side at someone. ¡°But you should really be thanking him.¡±


    I nced over to see who he meant, although I already knew.


    It was Adriano, who was off talking to one of his men.


    Massimo smiled slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ I¡¯ll keep your mother safe.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He nodded again, then got in the back seat with my mother and shut the door.


    Adriano banged his hand on the roof of the lead car as a sign  Okay, go!


    Then the fleet of Mercedes all pulled out into the alleyway and disappeared into the night.


    I waved to my mother, but the windows were all tinted ck. I couldn¡¯t see her wave back.


    As the car drove away, I felt a curious mixture of sadness¡­ and relief.


    At least she was safe.


    Now I just had to find my father.


    I looked over at Adriano, who was lowering the garage doors by tugging on their chains.


    When all but one were closed, he looked at me. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    There was a single car left in the garage. He grabbed my small suitcase and put it in the trunk.


    I was about to open the passenger door when he beat me to it and held it open for me.


    ¡°What a gentleman,¡± I teased him.


    ¡°Just get in,¡± he said gruffly.


    I did. He shut the door, then got in the driver¡¯s seat and pulled out into the alley.


    He hopped out, left the car running, and shut thest garage door. Then he came out of a side entrance and got in the car.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked.


    ¡°A safe ce I know.¡±


    ¡°To start looking for my father?¡±


    ¡°No. To get some rest. We¡¯ll start looking for him in the morning.¡±

 63

    Adriano


    I couldn¡¯t go back to my apartment in Florence. If the assassins had known where the Agres lived, there was a good chance they knew about my ce, too.


    There were a lot of seedy hotels we could have crashed at  but the Agres controlled nearly all of them because of their prostitution ring.


    Don Agre and his brothers might have been dead, but a night clerk could still call the wrong people and tip them off we were there.


    So I went for the backup n.


    I drove us to a cottage on the outskirts of Florence. Our family kept several of them in the suburbs asst-ditch safe houses; this was one of them. The property listing was under a fake name, and no one had ever seen me there before.


    Perfect for some rest before things got really rough.


    It was 4AM when we walked in. I let Bianca in through the front door and locked the three deadbolts behind us. The door was solid enough that not even a bruiser like Massimo could kick it in.


    Not only that, but all the windows were bulletproof.


    If the mystery assassins had tailed us here, I would at least hear theming.


    ¡°There¡¯s canned food in the kitchen and sodas in the fridge,¡± I told Bianca.


    ¡°No thanks, I¡¯m exhausted,¡± she said, her eyes barely open. ¡°I just want to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Alright. If you want a shower, there¡¯s one in the bedroom. There should be towels under the sink.¡±


    While she stashed her suitcase, I went to the kitchen and got a bottle of bourbon. It had been a hell of a night, and a drink was long overdue.


    She appeared at the entry to the kitchen as I was pouring myself a ss.


    I¡¯d been surprised when I first saw her back at the warehouse without her wig. She had long, curly brown hair that was absolutely beautiful.


    Even with her hair all over the ce and her makeup a mess, she looked hot as hell.


    But I shook it off and asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ is there only one bedroom?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡± I said, like So?


    ¡°¡­so¡­ there¡¯s only one bed?¡±


    I saw what she was getting at.


    Jesus.


    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep on the sofa,¡± I snapped.


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s fine¡­¡±


    I could tell she was taken aback by my tone, so I reeled it in a bit.


    ¡°I can sleep anywhere,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal.¡±


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s a big bed¡­ I was just checking,¡± she said, then looked at my ss of bourbon. ¡°You, uh¡­ got some more of that?¡±


    ¡°Need a drink, huh.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been quite a night.¡±


    ¡°That it has.¡± I handed her my ss and reached for another in the cab.


    She took a sip and murmured, ¡°Holy shit¡­¡±


    I grinned as I poured some more for me. ¡°Good stuff, right?¡±


    ¡°What is that?!¡±


    ¡°Twenty-year-old Kentucky bourbon. Pappy Van Winkle.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the best I¡¯ve ever tasted¡­ it¡¯s so smooth¡­¡±


    ¡°You like bourbon?¡±


    ¡°Not usually, but I like this.¡±


    ¡°I have ¡¯em stock a bottle for me in every property we own. If I gotta stay in a shithole like this, at least I can have a good drink.¡±


    She looked around the house. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a shithole. I think it¡¯s nice. Could use a little decorating, though.¡±


    I realized that the ce was as big as her parents¡¯ apartment  and probably bigger than wherever she currently lived.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I backtracked. ¡°I¡¯m just used to slightly better amodations, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°You must have a mansion, huh.¡±


    ¡°My family has a mansion. I just grew up there.¡±


    ¡°Is that where they¡¯re taking my mother?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll think she¡¯s died and gone to heaven.¡±


    ¡°It should be a nice vacation for her.¡±


    Bianca¡¯s face softened. ¡°Thank you. For keeping her safe.¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Thank me once we¡¯ve got your father.¡±


    She looked worried. ¡°Do you¡­ do you think¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s fine,¡± I reassured her. ¡°We¡¯ll find him.¡±


    We both knew the odds of that were pretty slim. At least¡­ the odds of finding him alive.


    ¡°All we¡¯ve got right now is hope,¡± she said softly. ¡°Don¡¯t give that up until there¡¯s no other choice.¡±


    It took me a second before I realized she was quoting something I¡¯d said earlier.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± I agreed. ¡°I said I¡¯d get your mom back safe  and I did, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    She nodded.


    ¡°So believe me when I say I¡¯m gonna get your dad back safe and sound, too.¡±


    Her eyes filled with tears and she smiled at me. Then she nodded. Okay.


    I gave her a smile back.


    She stood there gazing at me¡­


    And I stood there gazing at her¡­


    Until she downed the rest of her bourbon in one gulp.


    ¡°Thanks for the drink. I¡¯m gonna go take that shower now.¡±


    I nodded, and she turned and walked away.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    God DAMN.


    I might¡¯ve been imagining it¡­


    But I could¡¯ve sworn there was a spark between us.


    However, now was not the time.


    Besides, I was probably misreading it.


    She¡¯d been through a lot tonight.


    Getting shot at¡­


    Watching people die¡­


    Her father disappearing¡­


    Seeing her mom held at gunpoint¡­


    She¡¯d been through more than most civilians ever go through their entire lives, and all in one night.


    She was probably pretty fucked up.


    Not a good idea to try anything¡­


    No matter how hot she was.


    So I just downed my bourbon and poured myself another.


    Bianca


    The shower was the best I¡¯d ever had.


    Not because the bathroom was luxurious; it wasn¡¯t. Nothing special.


    It was the best of my life for one single reason: as the hot water rushed over me, all the tension and terror from thest eight hours started to fade away.


    I turned it up as hot as it could go and stood there with my face in the water, letting it roar over my ears and block out everything else.


    All the muscles in my back and neck gradually begin to rx.


    Adriano¡¯s delicious bourbon hadn¡¯t hurt, either.


    Adriano¡­


    As I let the water wash over me, I started thinking about him.


    I didn¡¯t get him. Not at all.


    He was a walking contradiction¡­ an impossible puzzle.


    One minute he was a furious, shouting monster


    And then he was unexpectedly kind.


    He could be a total dick one second


    And then a real sweetheart the next. (Even if he did try to hide it under his gruff behavior.)


    I remembered the way he¡¯d bantered with me at the hotel.


    I¡¯d thought he was an asshole at the time, sure¡­


    But I¡¯d also thought he was hot.


    However, I never would have guessed that he was kind.


    Or that he would go to such lengths to keep me safe.


    Especially the way he¡¯d taken up for my mother against Massimo and Lars.


    The way he¡¯d shot Sergio to protect her


    Sergio.


    Horrible memories flooded back into my brain:


    The hotel


    Gunshots


    Breaking ss


    Falling out the window


    into his arms


    he caught me


    A gun to Mama¡¯s head


    Adriano firing


    he saved her


    Sergio¡¯s head snapping back


    Blood in the air


    My mother screaming and falling to the ground


    I was back there in the middle of it all, and it felt like it was happening to me again.


    I started hyperventting and sobbing all at once.


    I pulled away from the hot water, put my head against the cool tiles of the shower wall, and tried to control my panic.


    It took several minutes, but I finally calmed down.


    Just focus on the water.


    Feel it running over your shoulders.


    You¡¯re safe.


    Mama¡¯s safe.


    Adriano¡¯s going to help find Papa, and then HE¡¯LL be safe.


    It¡¯s going to be okay.


    Don¡¯t give up hope


    It¡¯s going to be okay.


    It took me another five minutes before I could manage to get out of the shower.

 64

    I came out of the bathroom with a towel covering my body and another around my hair


    And immediately gave out a little cry.


    Adriano was standing by the bed.


    His rumpled suit and dress shirt were draped over a chair in the corner.


    He¡¯d removed all his clothes except for a pair of ck boxer briefs¡­


    And he was gorgeous.


    His olive skin rippled with muscles.


    He had huge arms¡­ an incredible six-pack¡­ broad shoulders and a powerful back¡­


    And he had tattoos. Just a few on his arms and body, but there was arge cross between his shoulder des.


    My eyes went back to his tight-fitting boxer briefs.


    They strained to contain his powerful thighs.


    I also couldn¡¯t help but notice his astoundingly great ass¡­


    As well as the sizeable bulge in the front of his briefs.


    Like¡­ a big bulge.


    I stared at it for a second and felt my face growing hot.


    Then I immediately snapped my eyes up to his face and saw he was looking at me.


    If he knew I¡¯d been eyeing the goods, he didn¡¯t let on.


    ¡°You finished?¡± he asked as he brushed past me.


    I nodded quickly. ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m gonna take a quick shower,¡± he said as he closed the door behind him.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I squeaked, even though he was already gone.


    I hurriedly went over to my suitcase and grabbed the oversized t-shirt I¡¯d brought to sleep in.


    Adriano


    Madonn¡­


    As soon as Bianca came out of the bathroom, I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off her.


    She¡¯d washed her face and her skin was dewy.


    Most women looked better in makeup, but there were a few who were even more beautiful without it.


    Bianca was one of thetter.


    She was gorgeous.


    And the sight of her in that towel¡­ the swell of her breasts just barely covered¡­


    And her long legs under the edge¡­


    I started to get hard.


    Not exactly what I wanted at that particr moment.


    You know¡­ what with her dad missing and her mom nearly getting killed an hour earlier.


    So I thought fast.


    ¡°You finished?¡± I asked as I brushed past her.


    I hadn¡¯t nned to take a shower, but I needed to get out of there before I popped a boner.


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m gonna take a quick shower,¡± I said as I shut the door behind me.


    As long as I was in here, I might as well wash off the sweat and grime.


    I peeled off my underwear.


    Good thing I got out of there in time  I was sporting at least a three-quarters erection.


    Damn¡­


    What a woman¡­


    Bianca


    Iy there in the dark with my mind racing.


    The images of Adriano¡¯s body lingered for a while¡­


    And then they were reced with other things.


    Far worse things.


    I kept returning to the hotel room¡­


    Hearing the gunshots¡­


    Kept finding myself back in my parents¡¯ apartment¡­


    Watching helplessly as Sergio held a gun to my mother¡¯s head¡­


    Then another gunshot


    His head snapping back


    I squeezed my eyes tight and tried to block it all out.


    That¡¯s when Adriano came out of the shower.


    He had toweled off and was wearing the same ck boxer briefs¡­


    But his wet hair was swept back from his face.


    I couldn¡¯t see much. After all, he was basically just a silhouette against the bathroom light.


    But I could see his gorgeous profile, that strong jaw¡­


    And the outline of his muscr body.


    Then he snapped off the light and made his way to the other side of the bed.


    ¡°I can go sleep on the sofa,¡± he offered. ¡°If you wanna be alone.¡±


    I shuddered under the sheets as I thought about the hotel¡­ Sergio¡­ the gunshots¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I want to be alone,¡± I murmured. ¡°Not after everything that happened tonight.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± he said, and I felt the sheets move.


    The mattress rocked under his weight as he settled in.


    ¡°Goodnight,¡± he said.


    ¡°Goodnight.¡±


    Wey there in the darkness for a few seconds¡­


    And then the thoughts started toe back.


    In the dark room, the images yed in my mind like a movie projected in a theater.


    I wanted more than anything to distract myself, so I said, ¡°Adriano?¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°¡­yeah?¡±


    ¡°How are we going to find my father?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ you said you knew all his hangouts, so I figured we¡¯d hit those up. And I got a few other options I¡¯m thinking of. Sooner orter we¡¯ll turn up a lead.¡±


    ¡°¡­okay.¡±


    Another few seconds passed.


    The disturbing thoughts were back¡­ but I berated myself.


    Let the man sleep, Bianca. Leave him alone.


    Suddenly he said, ¡°Are you going to be able to fall asleep?¡±


    Like he knew what I was struggling with.


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m exhausted¡­ but my mind is racing. I can¡¯t shut it off.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he murmured in the dark. ¡°I know that feeling. It used to happen to me in the past when¡­ when stuff happened.¡±


    ¡°What kind of stuff?¡± I asked, although I could guess what he was talking about.


    ¡°Stuff like tonight.¡±


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t happen anymore?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve gotten used to it over the years. Now it doesn¡¯t affect me as much.¡±


    ¡°¡­oh.¡±


    Another silence.


    Gunshots


    Sergio


    My mother


    ¡°You need another drink?¡± he offered. ¡°Something to help you go to sleep?¡±


    His voice was so kind.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    And then I started trembling.


    Just uncontrobly shaking.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±


    The bed shifted, and I felt his hand on my shoulder.


    ¡°Hey¡­ hey. Come here,¡± he whispered.


    He rolled me over so that I was facing him


    And one strong arm dipped between me and the mattress¡­


    And the other looped over my body and pulled me into him.


    I felt the warmth of his bare skin


    And I felt safe.


    Safe enough to let go.


    I broke down sobbing into his chest.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ it¡¯s okay,¡± he whispered into my ear. ¡°I got you¡­ you¡¯re safe¡­ just let it out. Let it all out. It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s all gonna be okay.¡±


    He kept whispering into my ear and rubbing my back softly¡­


    Soforting¡­


    So strong and protective¡­


    That I just melted into him.


    Eventually I stopped crying and just sniffled.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry. You¡¯ve been through hell today. You¡¯re doing great.¡±


    Iughed through my tears. ¡°No I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°Yes you are. Most people will never go through one percent of what you did tonight. You did great.¡±


    ¡°¡­really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Absolutely.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    And then I felt something.


    Something rather¡­


    Stiff.


    And big.


    Pressing against my leg.


    He immediately pulled his lower body away.


    I looked up at him.


    There was a tiny bit of moonlight shining through the window. My eyes had adjusted enough to the low light that I could make out his face.


    He stared at me¡­


    I was breathing heavily¡­


    And then he moved his head forward and kissed me.


    I closed my eyes andpletely surrendered to him.


    His lips were soft and warm¡­


    He tasted like that amazing bourbon, like vani¡­


    And I opened my mouth to him.


    His tongue slowly touched mine¡­


    Sensual¡­


    Sexual¡­


    And then he pulled away.


    I opened my eyes. ¡°What? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    He stared deep into my soul. ¡°Are you sure? You¡¯ve been through a lot.¡±


    I swallowed hard.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to remember any of it,¡± I whispered. ¡°I don¡¯t want to feny of it. Just¡­ make me feel something else.¡±


    My wish was granted¡­


    ¡­in a more spectacr fashion than I could have ever imagined.

 65

    Adriano went back to kissing me¡­


    And I felt his hands slide down to my ass.


    As he continued to French kiss me, he slowly lifted up the hem of my shirt¡­


    And his fingers touched my bare skin.


    His strong hands closed around my ass cheeks, gripping them¡­ cupping them¡­


    And I felt his fingers move between my thighs.


    His fingertips touched my pussy from behind¡­


    Just a whisper of a caress.


    ¡°Mmm,¡± I moaned softly into his mouth.


    His fingers began to stroke my lips¡­


    And I could feel myself getting wet.


    We were still kissing, although it was growing more heated.


    I reached up to his chest and felt his pecs, solid and powerful.


    My hand drifted down his abdomen and felt the ridges of his six-pack.


    I got even wetter.


    I kept going


    And stopped in shock just a secondter.


    I had expected to get down to his underwear before I reached his cock


    But it was already standing up straight, right there next to his abs.


    I could feel the big, swollen head¡­


    And I could feel wet pre-cum already beading on his tip.


    I broke off the kiss, looked down in surprise, and gasped.


    His cock¡­


    Wow.


    It was jutting up out of his underwear and was pressed t against his abs.


    It was long¡­


    And thick¡­


    And MUCH bigger than anything I¡¯d run across before.


    I wasn¡¯t super experienced, mind you. Four boyfriends since I was 17, so it wasn¡¯t like I had a huge sample size¡­


    But I¡¯d seen some stuff on the inte.


    And Adriano could have been a porn star, no problem.


    My draw dropped open. ¡°¡­oh¡­¡±


    He grinned and pulled his underwear off, slipping it down his powerful legs and throwing it to the floor.


    Once his cock was freed, it looked even bigger.


    I gently grasped it¡­


    And his girth filled up my entire hand.


    My fingers barely fit around it.


    His skin was silky soft¡­


    But hard as iron underneath.


    And hot. Warmth radiated from his cock.


    I slowly stroked up and down his shaft¡­


    Loving the feel of something so big in my hand¡­


    And I got even wetter the more I touched him.


    Suddenly he was tugging at my t-shirt, lifting it up.


    I reluctantly let go of his cock and raised my arms so he could pull it over my head.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± he whispered as he stared at my tits.


    I grinned, then gasped as he lowered his head and began kissing them.


    Soft at first¡­


    Then his tongue licked my nipple¡­


    Wetlypping at it¡­


    And he took me into his mouth and started sucking.


    ¡°Oh God,¡± I moaned.


    While he was kissing my breasts, his right hand trailed down my belly to the front of my legs¡­


    And I raised my left leg so he could touch me.


    His fingers found my pussy and began to stroke me softly.


    I moaned¡­


    Then moaned some more as one finger found my clit.


    He began to circle it¡­


    Caressing the hood¡­


    Making me tingle with pleasure.


    He rubbed me with his fingertip, slippery with my own wetness.


    Three of my exes hadn¡¯t even been able to find my clit¡­


    But Adriano was obviously an expert.


    I moaned and clutched his strong shoulders and muscr back.


    Then he lifted his face from my breasts and began kissing me again¡­


    But he shifted over on top of me¡­


    His body between my open legs¡­


    And I felt his cock touch my pussy.


    For a split second, I thought about saying Wait  condom


    But I was on birth control. I had been since I was 19.


    And I didn¡¯t care.


    I was beyond caring.


    Everything he¡¯d done to me felt SO good that it turned my brain to jelly.


    And I wanted to forget everything but the feel of his body.


    I wanted to blot out everything but pleasure¡­


    And so I let him put it inside me without a condom.


    Secondster, I was so d I did.


    There is nothing like the feel of skin on skin¡­


    And the sensations as his cock touched my wet pussy¡­


    It was indescribable.


    His big, thick head pressing into me


    Too much at first, and I gasped


    But then his tip was inside me and he just kept going.


    I couldn¡¯t believe it¡­


    The pressure¡­


    The pleasure¡­


    The feeling of beingpletely filled up¡­


    And it kept going¡­


    And going¡­


    And going.


    Finally he stopped.


    He was so deep inside me¡­


    Deeper than anyone had ever been before¡­


    Bigger¡­


    Thicker¡­


    And so much better than I¡¯d ever felt before¡­


    And then, as he kissed me¡­


    He began to move.


    Rocking back and forth¡­


    I could feel every inch of him.


    I was so incredibly wet that he effortlessly slid in and out, no matter how huge he was.


    I gasped


    It was so intense


    And then he began to thrust.


    No more gentle rocking.


    Fucking.


    And I loved it.


    ¡°OH GOD!¡± I cried out as he began to pound me hard.


    My breasts wobbled back and forth on my chest


    One of his hands reached up under my ass and stroked my pussy lips, which bulged around his thick shaft


    And he lowered his mouth and began sucking on one of my tits


    All while he kept fucking me HARD.


    I screamed and raked my fingernails down his back


    And then suddenly he stopped¡­


    Started again slow¡­Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    And kissed me deep and romantically.


    He began to rotate his hips, ¡®swirling¡¯ his cock inside me¡­


    Touching spots no one had before¡­


    Giving me pleasure in ces I¡¯d never known existed¡­


    And then suddenly he began fucking me again, hard.


    I was so wet that I could hear his body pping against mine, fwop fwop fwop


    And I felt warmth and pleasure building, and building, and BUILDING inside me


    ¡°Oh god!¡± I cried out. ¡°I¡¯m gonnae  I¡¯m gonnae  ¡±


    He grinned as he kept thrusting. ¡°Come for me, baby.¡±


    And with those words, I tipped over the edge


    And exploded.


    I screamed, my entire body tensing as ecstasy rolled over me in waves.


    It was better than anything I¡¯d ever felt in my life.


    I couldn¡¯t think.


    All I knew was that every inch of me was pure pleasure, all of it radiating out from my pussy and his gorgeous cock inside me.


    And then he came, too.


    ¡°Fuck  fuck  FUCK!¡± he bellowed.


    I felt him pulse inside me, over and over


    His cum spurting inside me, a jet of hot liquid


    Which turned my fading orgasm back into a raging bonfire.


    ¡°OH FUCK!¡± I screamed out, and raked my fingernails down his back. ¡°FUUUUCK!¡±


    The second orgasm was even more intense than the first.


    But eventually it began to ebb¡­


    And his thrusting slowed down¡­


    From twice a second¡­ to once a second¡­ then once every couple of seconds¡­


    Until he stopped moving, and I could just feel the asional spasm of his cock inside me.


    His mouth was next to my ear as he breathed hard¡­


    And then he lifted his head and kissed me.


    Soft, and slow, and sensual.


    Wey like that for at least five minutes¡­ kissing¡­ him still inside me¡­


    Until he finally pulled out and copsed next to me.


    I felt a pang¡­ a sadness that it was over¡­


    And I thought he would just fall asleep like most of my exes had done.


    But he didn¡¯t.


    He turned me over on my side and nestled up behind me.


    He was the big spoon and I was the little spoon¡­


    And he draped his muscr arm over me.


    He kissed my neck¡­


    And I sighed happily.


    Besides bathing in the afterglow of the most incredible orgasm I¡¯d ever had¡­


    I also felt safer than I ever had before.


    His strong arm around me was like a shield against everything scary.


    My mind was nk, wiped clean of any bad memories¡­ unable to focus on anything but his warm, muscr body pressed against mine.


    I dropped off into a dreamless sleep just a few minutester.

 66

    The next morning was¡­ awkward.


    I woke up with dappled sunlight shining in through the window.


    I opened my eyes a crack and was immediately confused by the unfamiliar surroundings.


    Where am I? I thought drowsily


    Then memories of the previous night came flooding back.


    The hotel


    The gunfight


    Sergio


    And Adriano fucking me.


    At that point, my eyes opened wide.


    Oh SHIT.


    I couldn¡¯t believe I¡¯d done that.


    I¡¯d slept with a guy the first night I¡¯d met him


    And worst of all, a GANGSTER.


    A mafioso.


    The type of person I hated because of what they¡¯d done to my father.


    But¡­


    Adriano was going to help me find my father.


    So¡­


    Was he really a bad guy?


    He couldn¡¯t be!


    He¡¯d saved my life at the hotel!


    More importantly, he¡¯d saved my mother¡¯s life, even though it had cost him with his family.


    He was okay¡­


    ¡­right?


    I really wanted him to be a good guy, deep down¡­


    Because I really didn¡¯t want to admit to myself I¡¯d slept with a shitty, horrible person.


    And¡­


    ¡­if I¡¯m being truthful¡­


    ¡­because it had been the best sex of my life.


    I could still feel a pleasant ache inside me, a gentle throbbing between my legs.


    It reminded me of him being inside me.


    He¡¯d been so big¡­


    And soooooo good.


    But¡­


    I couldn¡¯t do that again.


    I shouldn¡¯t have done it in the first ce.


    Not if he was like the assholes who had taken advantage of my father all these years¡­


    And made him and my mother miserable¡­


    And turned Florence into a cesspool of corruption.


    Iy there thinking all of this¡­


    And then I realized he was probably in the bed with me.


    OH SHIT.


    I was still naked, too.


    OH SHIT, OH SHIT


    I felt like I was in a horror movie again


    Except this time the heroine¡¯s life wasn¡¯t in danger.


    No¡­


    She just finds herself in the most awkward situation imaginable.


    I very, very slowly looked over my shoulder.


    My heart was thudding in my chest¡­


    Because I was expecting to find him staring at me with those gorgeous, smoldering eyes.


    He¡¯d be naked, too


    And he¡¯d already be hard, with his huge, gorgeous cock ready to go.


    He¡¯d reach out to touch me


    And I wasn¡¯t sure if I would be able to resist him.


    It was going to be horrible


    I couldn¡¯t escape


    But I looked anyway


    ¡­and he wasn¡¯t there.


    The bed was empty.


    I felt relief¡­ and also terrible disappointment.


    Sad trombone sound: whomp WHOMP.


    I got out of bed and walked over to the bathroom.


    Every step I took triggered that pleasant ache between my legs.


    I kept remembering how he¡¯d thrust so deep inside me


    And made mee so hard


    Oh SHIT


    I let hime inside me!


    I could feel something trickling down my thigh.


    His cum


    OH SHIT.


    I wasn¡¯t worried about getting pregnant. I was on the NuvaRing, which was good for five weeks


    But¡­


    You know.


    STDs and whatnot.


    The only thing was, even though I knew I shouldn¡¯t¡­


    I kind of wanted to feel hime inside me again.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Last night, I had already orgasmed when he starteding.


    The noises he¡¯d made¡­


    And the sensation of him spurting inside me¡­


    It had been such a turn-on that it made me immediately climax again.


    And even harder.


    I was breathing heavily by the time I grasped the bathroom doorknob.


    Then I froze.


    Oh shit¡­ could he be inside?


    I didn¡¯t hear the shower


    But that didn¡¯t mean anything.


    Maybe he was naked in there.


    I was naked.


    If he saw me naked, would he get hard?


    Or maybe he had morning wood.


    Maybe his cock was already stiff


    Should I knock?


    I probably should


    But if I knocked and he said Don¡¯te in, then I wouldn¡¯t get to see¡­


    And if he really didn¡¯t want me to see, he¡¯d have locked the door.


    Right?


    So I tried the doorknob.


    It turned, and I pushed the door open, my heart beating wildly


    ¡­but the bathroom was empty.


    Whomp WHOMP.


    Damn it.


    I turned on the water and got into the shower¡­


    But I left the door unlocked.


    Just in case he needed something in the bathroom.


    Like me.


    Sadly, he apparently did not need anything in the bathroom.


    Whomp WHOMP.


    I quickly cleaned myself up and toweled off.


    There were cellophane-wrapped packs of toothbrushes and a tube of toothpaste on the counter, so I brushed my teeth, too.


    Then I dressed in sweatpants and a t-shirt and walked out of the bedroom.


    I immediately smelled freshly brewed espresso.


    My heart was thudding nervously in my chest as I walked down the short hallway into the main room


    And I stopped breathing.


    He was sitting at a small table in the kitchen, scowling over his phone, a cup of coffee next to him.


    And he was shirtless.


    He was wearing his pants fromst night but nothing else.


    The morning sunshine on his skin¡­


    The way his hair fell over his forehead¡­


    The way his muscles rippled¡­


    He looked like a male model.


    Or a bad boy movie star.


    Definitely the hottest guy I had ever seen in the flesh.


    Not to mention slept with.


    And got multiple orgasms from.


    It didn¡¯t help matters that I knew what he was packing under those pants.


    And here I was, like a dork, wearing sweatpants and a t-shirt.


    He nced up, looked at me  and froze.


    His eyes roved over my body¡­


    And then he looked into my eyes.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± he said, though he didn¡¯t smile when he said it. His tone waspletely neutral.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± I said as nonchntly as I could. ¡°Any more coffee?¡±


    ¡°No, but I¡¯ll make you some,¡± he said as he stood up from his chair.


    His arms flexed deliciously¡­


    His chest bulged¡­


    And his six-pack was on full disy.


    Oh my god.


    I was already getting wet¡­


    And I wasn¡¯t wearing any underwear.


    Thank god my sweatpants were ck¡­


    ¡°I can get it,¡± I said as I turned quickly and went over to the espresso machine.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll know how to work it,¡± he said as he padded over in his bare feet.


    That annoyed me. ¡°I think I can figure it out  ¡±


    And then I saw the espresso machine.


    It was one of those high-end things you see in coffee shops, with a ton of levers and buttons. It probably cost at least $5000.


    I had no idea how to work it.


    He walked over next to me and reached for a canister next to the machine. ¡°Unless you worked as a barista, I kind of doubt it.¡±


    He was standing shoulder-to-shoulder with me¡­


    And at this distance, I could smell him.


    He hadn¡¯t taken a shower yet, and he smelled like sex.


    Like me.


    Like us.


    There was a musky scent of his own that drove me wild¡­


    And I immediately wanted him to bend me over the counter, yank down my sweat pants, and take me.


    But he didn¡¯t.


    He just opened up the canister and poured some coffee beans into a grinder. ¡°We don¡¯t really have anything good for breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± I said, trying not to betray how turned on I was by him.


    ¡°There¡¯s some protein bars if you¡¯re starving, but I was thinking we could go to a cafe. There¡¯s a good one nearby.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh¡­¡±


    ¡°We can talk¡­ about¡­¡±


    He trailed off.


    I nced over to see what had made him stop.


    He was staring down at my chest.


    I looked down


    And realized my nipples were hard and poking out through the thin material of the t-shirt.


    It was a tight t-shirt.


    Did I mention that?


    And I wasn¡¯t wearing a bra.


    I know I didn¡¯t mention that.


    While my eyes were looking down, they strayed to his crotch


    And I saw that the material of his pants was lifting up¡­


    As something underneath was getting bigger.


    Much bigger.


    I guess he wasn¡¯t wearing underwear, either, because there was nothing keeping that bulge in check.


    I immediately looked up at his face.


    He was staring into my eyes.


    He was breathing heavier¡­


    And I was, too.


    My breasts were basically heaving beneath my t-shirt.


    And then¡­


    Just like that¡­


    He grabbed me, kissed me hard¡­ and we fucked right there in the kitchen.

 67

    Adriano


    I woke up next to her and immediately wondered, What the fuck have I done?


    Bianca was sleeping on her side with her back to me. Her long hair spilled all over her bare shoulders and pillow, and I could see her arm moving as she breathed.


    Memories ofst night came flooding back to me.


    The feel of her body¡­


    Being inside her pussy¡­


    The sound of her screaming¡­


    I¡¯d woken up with an erection, and it only got harder from there.


    I could smell her, too. The scent of her sex mixed with the light perfume of her shampoo.


    I wanted her.


    I wanted to reach out and roll her over and ravish her


    But I knew that was a bad idea.


    It had enraged mest night when Massimo said I¡¯d been falling down on the job because of a smokin¡¯ hot piece of ass.


    But now, lying there next to her¡­


    I wondered if maybe he¡¯d been onto something.


    And she was smokin¡¯ hot.


    Gorgeous.


    Astounding curves¡­


    Beautiful face¡­


    Soulful eyes.


    Yeah, her tits and ass were amazing


    But it was those eyes of hers that really got me.


    The way she¡¯d stared into mine when she came


    Until they rolled back in her head.


    FUCK.


    I¡¯d been with a lot of women over the years


    No one for over six months, though. Not since my father had died.


    After he was gone, my brothers and I scrambled to keep the business above water. There wasn¡¯t time for anything else.


    But I¡¯d banged my fair share of beautiful women before that.


    None of itpared tost night.


    Not the way Bianca felt when I was inside her¡­


    Not the sounds she made or the smell of her body¡­


    Not the way she made mee harder than any woman ever.


    But what unnerved me¡­


    Was that I was catching feelings.


    Not good.


    Maybe it was how protective I felt towards her.


    Maybe it was all the shit we¡¯d been through together.


    I wasn¡¯t sure¡­


    But what I did know was that I couldn¡¯t fuck her again.


    It irritated the hell out of me, but Massimo was right


    Bianca was clouding my judgment.


    She was fucking up my brain¡­


    Because all I could think of was being inside her and hearing here again.


    Jesus¡­


    I got out of bed slowly, careful not to wake her.


    My cock was rock-hard, but I ignored it. Snagged my pants off the chair in the corner.


    I couldn¡¯t find my underwear  they might still be under the covers  so I just abandoned them.


    I didn¡¯t want her to wake up and see me rooting around with a rock-hard cock, because she might reach out and touch it


    And I didn¡¯t think I could say ¡®no.¡¯


    So I just quietly opened the door and snuck out.


    Once I was in the hallway, I pulled my pants on. Getting my cock inside them was a pain, but I pushed it off to the side and buttoned up the sp.


    I could still smell her on me  the sweet scent of her pussy


    And it was driving me insane.


    But I wasn¡¯t going back in there to take a shower. No way.


    So I decided to drown out the smell by making a cup of espresso with the Da Corte Mina espresso machine in the kitchen.


    There were two things I demanded in life: the best bourbon and the best coffee. If I had those, I could deal with just about anything else.


    Once the espresso was brewed, I sat down with a cup and got my phone.


    Shit


    It was after 11.


    I never slept thatte, ever


    But I guessed it was reasonable considering the circumstances.


    Given that we¡¯d been up until 4AM


    And that I¡¯d probably fucked Bianca for another half hour after that


    And would¡¯ve fucked her longer if I hadn¡¯t been so exhausted.


    Stop thinking about it, you idiot.


    My phone was almost out of juice, so I plugged it into a charger we kept in the house and checked my messages.


    Nolo had left a string of texts around 5AM


    Right around the time I was fucking Bianca.


    STOP IT.


    I forced myself to concentrate on Nolo¡¯s texts.


    Well, well.


    Seems like you HALFWAY obeyed orders.


    Massimo, Lars, and your men all got back safely.


    And I see you¡¯ve sent us a guest.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    WONDERFUL.


    I knew exactly how he meant thatst part. Nolo dictated his text messages rather than typing them, and I could almost hear the sarcasm in his words.


    Keep us apprised of your ns.


    Do NOT go tearing around Florence.


    In fact, if I thought you would listen to me at all, I would tell you to get back here right away.


    But I know you¡¯ll just ignore me or go whining to Dario, so I¡¯ll only say this:


    I got angry about the ¡®go whining to Dario¡¯ part.


    Me and Nolo were going to have a few choice words when I got him alone.


    That¡¯s when I heard the shower start in the next room.


    I froze as I realized what it meant.


    She was naked in there¡­


    Soaping up those gorgeous tits¡­


    And her sweet little pussy.


    She¡¯d beenpletely bare downstairs.


    A recent bikini wax or something.


    I loved that.


    I thought about going down on her


    How smooth she would be when I licked her


    FUCK


    STOP IT.


    I was getting hard again, and it had just gone down.


    I went into the bathroom off the main hall so I could take a piss before it became impossible.


    While I was in there, I brushed my teeth. We kept a supply of toothbrushes and toothpaste in all the bathrooms. You never knew how many people you¡¯d need to sock away in a safe house.


    After I finished, I went back into the kitchen.


    The shower had stopped


    But I blocked out all images of Bianca toweling off her naked body and returned to reading Nolo¡¯s messages.


    But I know you¡¯ll just ignore me or go whining to Dario, so I¡¯ll only say this:


    Find out whatever you can about who¡¯s behind it, but don¡¯t engage them.


    When you find out more, let me know immediately.


    We¡¯ll figure out what to do when you have more info.


    Let me know if you need any supplies.


    ¡®Supplies¡¯ meant cars, guns, and cash. I had enough of all of them at the moment.


    Text me when you¡¯re up.


    Then there was a new message that hade in about two hours ago:


    Seriously? Howte are you going to sleep?


    Then an hour ago:


    ?


    And 30 minutes ago:


    ?????????


    I saw that he¡¯d called as well, but hadn¡¯t left a voicemail.


    I was thinking about whether I should text him or call him  so he could hear me cussing him out


    When I heard footsteps.


    I looked up


    And time froze.


    Bianca was standing there, looking more beautiful than ever.


    Her hair was wet and wavy as it fell around her perfect face.


    I¡¯ll say it again: some women are more beautiful without makeup, and she was definitely one of them.


    Her cheeks were flushed from the shower, and the morning sun lit up her skin and made it seem like she was glowing.


    Her big brown eyes shone with warmth, and her body¡­


    God DAMN, her body.


    She was wearing a tight little t-shirt and no bra.


    Her full, firm tits were perfection, with just a hint of nipple pressing against the cloth.


    Her waist was tiny and her hips were wide, just like I preferred.


    Even the sweatpants were hot.


    She looked like the ¡®girl next door¡¯ out of my dreams.


    I liked women in nightclub dresses, sure¡­


    And negligees were nice¡­


    But the way she looked now?


    Her innocence took my breath away.


    Especially since I knew how good she could fuck.


    But I couldn¡¯t let her know I was thinking any of that.


    From here on out, it was going to be strictly business.


    Find her father, get the info, and go back to the mansion.


    But still¡­


    Those tits¡­


    I forced myself to look at her face.


    Which, beautiful as she was, was as big a turn-on as her body.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± I said in as t a voice as I could manage.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± she replied.


    It was obvious she was trying to pretendst night had never happened, too.


    Although that tight t-shirt implied otherwise.


    ¡°Any more coffee?¡± she asked.


    ¡°No, but I¡¯ll make you some,¡± I said as I stood up.


    Panic flitted across her face.


    ¡°I can get it,¡± she said, and almost ran over to the kitchen counter.


    I smirked.


    The Da Corte was a high-end machine used only in the best coffee shops.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll know how to work it,¡± I said as I walked over to her.


    I saw the annoyance on her face and I grinned.


    For some reason I didn¡¯t quite understand, I enjoyed pissing her off.


    And I already had, not 30 seconds into our first talk of the day.


    ¡°I think I can figure it out  ¡± she snapped, then stopped when she saw the chrome beast sitting on the countertop.


    I grabbed the vacuum-packed canister we kept the coffee beans in. ¡°Unless you worked as a barista, I kind of doubt it.¡±


    I poured some beans into the grinder. ¡°Unfortunately, we don¡¯t really have anything good for breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± she said.


    Her voice sounded weird.


    Maybe she¡¯s hungry.


    ¡°There¡¯s some protein bars if you¡¯re starving, but I was thinking we could go to a cafe. There¡¯s a good one nearby.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh¡­¡±


    It came out as a squeak.


    I looked over at her as I said, ¡°We can talk¡­ about¡­¡±


    And I trailed off.


    Madonn¡­


    I¡¯d gotten a good look at her tits when she walked in. Hell, I could barely tear my eyes away from them.


    And I remembered very clearly that her nipples had been rxed under her t-shirt. Just a hint of them pressing against the cloth.


    But now¡­


    They were hard and jutting out.


    Two perfect little points.


    I stared at them and immediately felt my cock swelling in my pants.


    My brain wasn¡¯t quite working at full speed


    Seeing as most of my blood was flowing down to my dick at the moment


    But I quickly realized what those diamond-hard nipples meant:


    She¡¯s turned on.


    Just like she was turning me on.


    I looked up at her face


    And caught her staring at my crotch.


    Her mouth was open¡­ and her lower lip was full and ripe for sucking on.


    Then she caught herself and forced herself to look up.


    Her eyes¡­


    They were full of nervousness, and uncertainty


    And desire.


    I couldn¡¯t handle it anymore.


    I wanted her.


    I needed her.


    So I kissed her hard¡­


    And I fucked her.

 68

    Bianca


    This wasn¡¯t the soft, sensual start fromst night.


    This was full-on, hardcore fucking from the very beginning.


    He kissed me hard, his mouth pressing into mine with incredible desire


    And I kissed him back just as hard, needing him.


    His hands were all over my body  inside my sweatpants, grabbing my ass cheeks, squeezing them


    And my hands were all over his body  his sculpted chest, his abs, his powerful shoulders.


    Then he yanked my sweatpants down.


    They fell past my thighs, and I wiggled my legs so they would drop to my ankles and I could step out of them.


    At the same time, my hands moved to his waist and I scrambled to undo his pants.


    My fingers brushed against his cock beneath the fabric, and I remembered just how big he was.


    Was I going to be able to handle him again? Seeing that I was still a little sore fromst night?


    Given how wet I already was, I was pretty sure it would be okay.


    After I unfastened his pants, I broke off our kiss so I could make sure I didn¡¯t hurt him as I pulled his pants down


    And was very d I did.


    Because I got a really good look at it, unlikest night.


    His cock was a work of art.


    Seriously.


    Not just big, thick, and long¡­


    But gorgeous.


    A slight curve to his shaft¡­


    Veins bulging near the base, with curly tufts of dark hair¡­


    And his pink head, swollen and huge, with pre-cum already beading at the top.


    A little spider-web strand of wetness pulled away with his pants as they dropped to the floor.


    I gasped and stared


    And then he was yanking my t-shirt up over my head.


    I lifted my arms and let him pull the shirt away


    And then we were back to kissing frantically.


    His strong hand cupped my left breast¡­


    Lightly tweaked my nipple¡­


    And his other hand reached up between my legs.


    I was drenched.


    I could feel it even before he stroked me and found out how wet I was.


    I guess that turned him on even more because he forcefully turned me around¡­


    Bent me over the counter¡­


    And pushed the swollen head of his cock up against my pussy.


    I moaned¡­


    But he didn¡¯t go in.


    Not yet.


    He kissed my back, my neck¡­


    Reached around with his free hand and cupped one of my breasts, which hung heavy in his palm¡­


    And then he sloooooowly eased his cock inside me.


    ¡°Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh,¡± I moaned, my eyes rolling up into my head.


    I could feel his swollen head going deep inside me, inch by inch.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I was so wet that he just kept going and going.


    At the same time, he was rolling my nipple between his finger and thumb


    So there was pleasure up top and a TON of pleasure down below.


    I groaned and basically copsed on my forearms on the counter.


    Finally he sank all the way inside me¡­ his thighs touched my ass¡­


    And he took his hand away from my breast and began to run his fingers lightly down my back.


    Caressing my skin¡­


    Tickling me¡­


    Making me shiver from head to toe.


    Then he put his hands on my waist¡­


    And started to rock back and forth, slightly in and out.


    I think he was making sure I could take him.


    I could take him.


    No doubt in my mind.


    I was so wet and so ready that he began to go faster.


    Then faster¡­


    Thrusting deep inside me.


    His hands gripped my waist, forcing me down on his cock as he drove forward to meet me.


    The sound of him moving wetly in and out of my pussy


    The p p p of his thighs on my ass


    It drove me wild.


    What drove me even wilder was the ces he was hitting inside me.


    What with the curve of his cock and the different position, he was hitting entirely new spots fromst night.


    I was groaning and moaning with every thrust.


    And the way he made my ass jiggle when his thighs smacked into it


    The vibrations went deep inside me.


    Almost as deep as his cock¡­


    Which was pretty damn deep.


    I was slowly building to an orgasm¡­


    I could feel that sweet warmth growing and growing¡­


    And then he stopped thrusting as hard.


    I wanted to yell Don¡¯t stop!


    But he did something better.


    He leaned over, and I felt his muscr chest and body against my back.


    He cupped one of my breasts with his left hand and fondled it¡­


    But his other hand reached down between my thighs and found my clit.


    He began to caress it¡­


    Softly at first¡­


    Then firmer, and harder, and rougher.


    He knew he could go rougher because I was screaming, ¡°Yes  yes  Yes  YES!¡±


    Meanwhile, he was rocking in and out of my pussy


    Not crazy thrusts, but enough to move several inches at a time.


    Enough for me to feel the ridge on the head of his cock deep inside me¡­


    And for him to fill me up over and over.


    Those little movements


    Combined with the delicious pleasure from him rubbing my clit


    Made mee like a rocket.


    I screamed as wave after wave of pleasure rolled through me.


    My legs started shaking. Like, visibly quivering.


    I screamed at the top of my lungs for at least five seconds.


    He slowed down his finger after I hit my peak¡­


    Then went to circling my clit as my moaning slowed down.


    My legs didn¡¯t stop shaking, though.


    He stood there, cock deep inside me, as Iy on the counter with my legs quivering.


    ¡°Oh my god¡­ I don¡¯t¡­ think I can walk¡­ after that¡­¡± I gasped.


    He chuckled. ¡°Okay, then, I¡¯ll carry you.¡±


    He pulled out and I was like Nooooooo


    But then I felt his strong arms under my knees and around my back.


    I screamed andughed as he lifted me into the air like a ragdoll.


    I looped my arms around his neck and kissed him as he started walking towards the bedroom.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked, though I knew exactly where.


    ¡°To finish the job,¡± he growled as he kicked open the door.

 69

    He threw me down on the bed like I weighed nothing, and I giggled.


    I¡¯d never been manhandled like this before¡­


    And it felt good.


    A huge turn-on.


    He crawled up on the bed, looming above me.


    I opened my legs, expecting him to plunge his cock into me and just start railing me


    But he didn¡¯t.


    Instead, he lowered his head to my right breast and licked my nipple¡­ then sucked gently.


    ¡°Oh,¡± I whispered.


    Then he started to kiss his way down my belly.


    ¡°¡­oh¡­¡± I murmured.


    And then he began to kiss my pussy.


    Not lick


    Kiss.


    Softly, sweetly.


    I moaned  but not crazy moaning. I had alreadye, after all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to fuck me?¡± I whispered.


    He looked up at me from between my legs and grinned. ¡°In a minute.¡±


    Then he went back to kissing.


    I¡¯d gotten a bikini wax a few days before, and my skin was super smooth.


    He brushed his lips ever so softly across my mound.


    It tickled, and yet I wanted him to keep doing it forever.


    Then he started licking.


    First my skin¡­


    Then he parted my lips.


    His tongue began going up and down, wetly slipping over my clit every so often.


    ¡°Oh god,¡± I moaned. ¡°Adriano¡­¡±


    I gripped his hair with my fingers as he continued to lick.


    It felt so GOOD¡­


    And then I felt his finger inside me.


    mmmm¡­


    It was nice.


    Definitely not as good as his cock, but


    Then he began curling it upwards in a e hither¡¯ motion, like he was beckoning someone towards him.


    He was stroking my g-spot.


    OH.


    I gasped as he continued licking my clit¡­


    And stroking that spot inside me¡­


    And a wholly different kind of pleasure began to build up in me.


    Like this¡­ pressure.


    Fuuuuuck¡­


    Suddenly his finger slipped out of me.


    I was a little disappointed, but I figured we¡¯d start fucking.


    Nope.


    He slipped two fingers inside me and started that curling motion again¡­


    All while he licked my clit, circling it,pping it, sucking it.


    FUUUUCK.


    I could feel my orgasm building again


    But something else.


    That pressure was getting more and more overwhelming


    ¡°Adriano,¡± I gasped.


    ¡°Mm?¡± he murmured.


    ¡°Adriano, stop!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    It was more like Mmhwy? since his tongue was still caressing my clit, but I knew what he meant.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m gonna squirt,¡± I groaned.


    I¡¯d never done it before, but I¡¯d researched it on the inte.


    I¡¯d also looked up some porno clips out of curiosity.


    I¡¯d even tried to do it myself but hadn¡¯t had any sess.


    But from what I¡¯d read about how it felt, it seemed like I was getting really close.


    ¡°Stop,¡± I moaned.


    He didn¡¯t stop, though.


    He just kept stroking inside me and licking me as my pleasure kept building


    And that pressure kept rising


    Then he stopped licking.


    But his fingers didn¡¯t stop stroking.


    I was like, KEEP LICKING!


    But I didn¡¯t say that out loud.


    ¡°How close are you?¡± he asked.


    I looked down at him.


    He was grinning at me like the cat that ate the canary.


    ¡°REALLY close,¡± I moaned.


    ¡°Toing?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°AND squirting?¡±


    I nodded rapidly, slightly panicked. ¡°I think so.¡±


    ¡°Okay  then do me a favor.¡±


    His fingers felt so good curling inside me that I wouldn¡¯t be able to hold it in much longer.


    ¡°What?¡± I whined, wanting him to stop  and not wanting him to ever stop.


    ¡°Babe?¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± I gasped.


    I was right on the edge


    ¡°Come in my mouth,¡± he growled.


    And then he licked my clit.


    FUCK.


    I screamed like a banshee and came harder than I ever thought possible.


    And I squirted.


    It was this incredible release I had never felt before.


    Nothing like it.


    Ever.


    A little part in the back of my mind wondered, Is THIS what it¡¯s like for men?!


    The way they feel when they spurt?


    If so


    It was INCREDIBLE.


    My entire body went rigid


    But all the pleasure muscles in my pussy and belly fluttered uncontrobly.


    I screamed and screamed and screamed


    Until finally I stopped squirting¡­


    And in my haze of pleasure, I realized Adriano had stopped licking me.


    I suddenly felt incredibly ashamed.


    Oh my God  I just peed all over him!!!


    I looked down between my thighs, absolutely mortified, wanting to hide away and never look him in the eyes againContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But he was grinning at me.


    He wiped his mouth off with the sheets, then slowly moved up on top of me like some dangerous jungle cat.


    I hid my eyes with my hands.


    He pulled them away.


    ¡°Stop. Why are you hiding?¡± he murmured in an incredibly sexy voice.


    But I wouldn¡¯t look at him. I turned my face away as my cheeks glowed burning red.


    ¡°Look at me,¡± he ordered.


    I felt one finger press against my chin, and he forced me to turn my head and look him in the eye.


    He looked pretty happy, that was for sure.


    And, like, super turned-on.


    Smoldering, even.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked.


    I bit my lower lip in shame.


    ¡°I¡­ it felt like¡­ I peed¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not. It¡¯s different.¡± He smirked. ¡°Trust me.¡±


    ¡°I know, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you like it?¡± he asked.


    I looked deep into his eyes¡­ and slowly nodded yes. ¡°I loved the way it felt¡­ when it was happening.¡±


    He smiled as he held my gaze. His eyes were hypnotizing me. ¡°I loved the way you looked when you did it. You looked like you lost control.¡±


    ¡°I did,¡± I whispered.


    He lowered his lips to my ear and whispered, ¡°Do I make you lose control?¡±


    ¡°¡­yes¡­ but¡­¡±


    He reared back so he could look me in the eyes. ¡°But what?¡±


    I stared at him fearfully. ¡°Did you like it? Me¡­ squirting?¡±


    He grinned.


    ¡°Babe, that was the hottest thing ever. I love making you lose control.¡±


    Relief flooded my entire body.


    He kissed me softly¡­ slowly¡­


    And I closed my eyes, melting into his kiss.


    Then I felt the head of his huge cock pressing against the lips of my pussy.


    I was so wet that he slid inside me with one long, delicious stroke.


    I moaned in delight¡­


    And then he fucked me until I came¡­


    And came again, and again, and again¡­


    Until I lost track of my orgasms.


    There was nothing but him, and me, and the pleasure of his cock inside me¡­


    Until he came, too, filling me with his cum.

 70

    Adriano


    Good God.


    I¡¯d never been into a woman this much in my life.


    Everything about her:


    Her face¡­


    Her body¡­


    Her smell¡­


    Her taste¡­


    The way she screamed when she climaxed¡­


    The way she looked at me when I was fucking her, and then her eyes would roll back into her head when she came


    She was like cocaine.


    Every time she had an orgasm, every time she screamed my name, it was another hit


    And I wanted more.


    I finally couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and came inside her.


    Best fucking nut of my life.


    After it was all over, Iy there with her nestled up against me and a massive smile on my face.


    But the smile quickly faded.


    Here I was, turning into a junkie in a crack house¡­


    And there was shit that had to be done.


    I just knew Nolo was throwing a fit back at home.


    Massimo¡¯s words came back to haunt me:


    You wouldn¡¯t be falling down on the job on ount of her being a smokin¡¯ hot piece of ass, would you?


    ¡°Alright, we gotta get up,¡± I announced abruptly.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ do we have to?¡± Bianca mumbled into my chest. I could hear the smile on her face as she said it. ¡°Can¡¯t we just¡­ stay here for a while?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said and rolled her off of me. ¡°Come on, we¡¯ve got shit to do.¡±


    I caught a glimpse of her as I sat up on the edge of the bed.


    She looked shocked at first


    And then pissed.


    ¡°Jesus,¡± she muttered in irritation as she covered up her chest with the sheets.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking a shower,¡± I announced as I walked towards the bathroom. ¡°I¡¯ll be out in two minutes, then you take one and we¡¯ll hit the road in 15 minutes. Got it?¡±


    ¡°Whatever,¡± she said coldly.


    I felt shitty about how I was acting


    But if I didn¡¯t get back on track, I was going to fuck up.


    And that was not going to happen.


    But I still felt bad¡­


    And I took it out on her.


    ¡°Do you want to find your dad or not?¡± I snapped as I paused at the door.


    She red at me from the bed. ¡°Yeah, of course  ¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go,¡± I said.


    I closed the bathroom door  and locked it.


    I would¡¯ve loved to take a long shower with her


    And maybe even fuck her again


    And that was precisely why I locked it.


    No more hits from the crack pipe.


    Time to get down to business.


    Bianca


    What a fuckingASSHOLE.


    We¡¯d just had incredible sex


    Even better thanst night (and that had been the best sex of my life up to that point)


    And then suddenly he turned all business-like and cold.


    As I listened to the shower, Iy there in bed feeling furious


    And heartsick.


    I chalked it up to him being a guy¡­


    But really, deep down, I knew I¡¯d made a horrible mistake.


    He¡¯s a fucking GANGSTER, Bianca.


    Sex means NOTHING to him.


    He was just using you¡­


    Like he uses tons of women all the time.


    My heart sank.


    It hurt. Really bad.


    Last night  and just now  had meant something to me.


    I didn¡¯t like admitting it, now that he¡¯d shown his true colors and turned out to be an asshole


    But it hadn¡¯t just been a roll in the hay for me.


    I felt¡­ connected to him.


    On a way deeper level than just sex.


    (Even though the sex had been mind-blowing.)


    But now I could see that it didn¡¯t go both ways  that I was the only one with these feelings.


    It also didn¡¯t help that he¡¯d just ruined me for other men.


    I mean, my god¡­


    His body¡­


    His cock¡­


    His stamina¡­


    The way he made mee over and over¡­


    The way he stared into my eyes when he was


    Wait.


    Hold up.


    I frowned.


    None of it made any sense.


    When we¡¯d been having sex, Adriano had held off on having an orgasm forever


    So that I could keeping.


    If he didn¡¯t give a damn about me, why didn¡¯t he just shoot his load and be done with it?


    Roll over and go to sleep like most of my exes?


    He¡¯d put a lot of effort into making me feel good¡­


    And obviously taken a lot of pleasure from my pleasure.


    So where was this coldnessing from?


    Was being fantastic at sex just something he did to stroke his ego


    But once it was all over, he let you know where you really stood?


    And that stuff about my father  it was like he was deliberately trying to hurt me.


    I sighed angrily.


    Fuck men.


    Just¡­ fuck ¡¯em.


    They were idiots and assholes and I hated them all.


    Although at the moment, I really hated one in particr.


    It didn¡¯t get any better when we left the house.


    I took a shower and dressed in a skirt and ckce top I¡¯d gotten from a thrift store. I figured we would be doing a lot of walking, so I went with a pair of sandals.


    I would have liked to have put on some makeup, but Adriano was hovering over me from the moment I got dressed.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go,¡± he said impatiently.


    Like I was one of his little minions.


    Asshole.


    He was wearing his suit fromst night. It was rumpled all to hell¡­ but he still looked hot.


    I hated him for that.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    We were already in the car and driving when he asked, ¡°Did you call your father again?¡±


    ¡°I was kind of busy for thest hour,¡± I snapped.


    ¡°Well do it now,¡± he snarled.


    I cursed him silently and pulled out my phone. It was dead.


    ¡°I need to charge it.¡±


    He opened up the center console, fished around, and handed me a cord. I plugged it into a port in the dash and heard the ding as it started charging.


    I started up my phone after a few seconds.


    My heart immediately soared when I saw the little red numbers on my text and phone apps:


    17 texts and 5 calls.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± I said joyfully.


    ¡°What?¡± he asked.


    I ignored him and opened up my texts


    And immediately my heart sank when I saw that none of them were from my father.


    They were all from my roommate Emma.


    ¡­who I was supposed to help with her fashion project today.


    I nced at the time: 1:22.


    I was supposed to have been there three hours ago.


    ¡°Oh shit,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°What?!¡± Adriano snapped.


    I still ignored him and opened up my phone app, hoping that maybe one had been a call from my father


    But no. They were all from my roommate.


    Shit, shit, SHIT


    I hit my roommate¡¯s name on the contact list and lifted the phone to my ear.


    ¡°Did you dad call?!¡± Adriano shouted angrily.


    ¡°No!¡± I snapped at him.


    ¡°Then who are you fucking calling?!¡±


    ¡°I forgot I was supposed to help my roommate do something this morning!¡±


    ¡°You have a roommate?!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I  ¡±


    ¡°Bianca, are you okay?!¡± Emma said into my ear.


    Oh no¡­


    She sounded sick to death with worry.


    I¡¯d been prepared for her to chew me out, and she was only worried about my safety.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m okay,¡± I said.


    ¡°Thank God  when you didn¡¯te homest night and you didn¡¯t answer my calls, I thought you might be hurt! What happened?!¡±


    I hesitated.


    I really didn¡¯t want to say, Oh, I met this really hot asshole and had mind-blowing sex.


    Partially because it would have made me sound like a bitch who blew off her friend¡­


    But also because the hot asshole was sitting right next to me, and I didn¡¯t want to give him the satisfaction.


    So I went with the version of the story that would get me more sympathy.


    ¡°Something happened with my dad. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t call  ¡±


    ¡°Is he okay?!¡±


    Emma had heard all about my father¡¯s problems with gambling.


    She didn¡¯t know the ugly details, but she knew enough: that he was always getting into debt with bad people and making me and my mother miserable.


    ¡°I¡­ I think so  ¡±


    Suddenly Adriano butted in. ¡°You have to tell her to get out of there now.¡±


    I looked at him. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°¡­who¡¯s that?¡±  Emma asked.


    Adriano¡¯s expression was a mixture of anger and fear. ¡°Tell her to leave the apartment NOW.¡±


    ¡°Why?!¡±


    ¡°Biancaaaaa,¡± Emma said in a slightly pissed voice, ¡°why does it sound like you¡¯re with a guy?¡±


    Adriano¡¯s eyes bored a hole into me. ¡°You left your ID at the modeling agency, right? Which means they know where you live.¡±


    Ice water rushed into my guts.


    ¡°N-no  ¡±


    ¡°They know where your parents live, too. Once they find Sergio, they¡¯re gonna send someone to your apartment.¡±


    Oh fuck¡­


    ¡°Emma,¡± I said, my voice frantic, ¡°you have to get out of there. LEAVE. NOW.¡±


    ¡°¡­what?¡±


    ¡°My dad disappeared and the mafia¡¯s after him and they came after my momst night and they¡¯reing after me,¡± I babbled. ¡°So they¡¯reing to the apartment. YOU HAVE TO GET OUT NOW.¡±


    There was silence on the other end. Then


    ¡°Bianca, you¡¯re SCARING me.¡±


    ¡°Please, Emma, I¡¯m so sorry I dragged you into this, but you HAVE TO GO NOW  please!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay  ¡±


    ¡°Tell her to grab her keys and walk out NOW,¡± Adriano ordered. ¡°Not in two minutes NOW.¡±


    ¡°Emma  ¡±


    ¡°I heard him  who is he?!¡±


    ¡°Put her on speakerphone,¡± Adriano ordered.


    I did.


    ¡°Look, there are killersing to your apartment as we speak,¡± he said. ¡°Get your keys and leave and don¡¯te back until you hear from Bianca, okay?¡±


    ¡°O-okay¡­¡±


    ¡°GET OUT  NOW!¡± Adriano shouted.


    ¡°I¡¯m going, I¡¯m going,¡± she said in a terrified voice.


    I could hear a door close over the phone.


    ¡°Good,¡± Adriano said. ¡°Now go somece they can¡¯t find out  not your parents¡¯ ce, not your boyfriend¡¯s, not any other friends¡¯  ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a boyfriend, and my parents are in Naples.¡±


    ¡°Good  don¡¯t go there. Go to a hotel somece you¡¯ve never been before.¡±


    Emma gave an incredulousugh. ¡°Uhhh, I do NOT have the money for that.¡±


    ¡°Do you and Bianca use the same cash app? Something like Wise or Revolut?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she pays me her half of the rent that way, but  ¡±


    ¡°Good. Bianca will send you the money.¡±


    Now I was the one looking at Adriano like he was an alien.


    Did this guy not know how poor I was?


    ¡°I don¡¯t  ¡±


    He shushed me, which pissed me off, and went back to talking to Emma. ¡°Are you out of the building?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but  ¡±


    ¡°Just go and hang out in a cafe until the moneyes through, alright?¡±


    ¡°O-okay¡­¡± she stuttered, frightened.


    ¡°And STAY there. Definitely don¡¯t go back to the apartment.¡±


    ¡°What about school?¡±


    ¡°Fuck school,¡± Adriano snapped. ¡°This is life and death, you understand?¡±


    ¡°O-okay¡­¡±


    ¡°We gotta go.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call you, Emma,¡± I promised.


    ¡°Please be safe, Bianca!¡±


    ¡°I will. You too,¡± I said, then hung up.


    I looked over at Adriano. ¡°Did you really need to scare the shit out of her like that?¡±


    ¡°Would you rather her get shot in the head?¡± he snarled.


    ¡°No, but  ¡±


    ¡°Those guys who shot up the hotelst night? They¡¯re the ones looking for you right now.¡±


    I felt all the blood drain out of my face. ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t we be getting the hell out of Florence?¡±


    ¡°No. We have to find your father.¡±


    ¡°Yeah  but what¡¯s going to stop them from hurting us?¡±


    Adriano got a savage look on his face that chilled me to the bone¡­


    ¡­and yet somehow made me feel safer.


    ¡°Me,¡± he said coldly. ¡°I¡¯m going to stop them from hurting you.¡±


    I swallowed hard. Then I thought of Emma going to a hotel


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any money to send her,¡± I said.


    He pulled over to the side of the road and opened his phone. ¡°What app do you use with her?¡±


    ¡°Wise.¡± It was basically the European version of Venmo.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name on the app?¡±


    I gave it to him.


    He tapped the screen a couple of times, and I got a notification ping.


    I opened Wise and my eyes bugged out.


    You have 5000 euros from A. Rosolini.


    It was the equivalent of $5000 US.


    ¡°What the fuck?!¡± I eximed.


    ¡°What, that¡¯s not enough?¡± he asked, confused.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s  I can¡¯t ept this!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not for you, it¡¯s for your roommate. Send it to her.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have to stay at the Four Seasons!¡±


    ¡°She can stay wherever the fuck she wants just as long as she stays out of your apartment. Send it.¡±


    ¡°But  ¡±


    ¡°Do you want her to end up dead?¡±


    ¡°No  ¡±


    ¡°This is the price to keep her safe. So send her the goddamn money.¡±


    I shook my head in bewilderment, then sent the full 5000 to Emma.


    About 15 secondster, a text message came in from her.


    WTF?????!!!!!!


    I know, I texted back. Just be careful.


    B, wtf is going on????!!!!


    Tell youter. I promise.


    Adriano pulled the car up to a small cafe next to a string of shops.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said.


    Gotta go, I texted, and unplugged my phone.

 71

    I sat across from Adriano at the cafe as he finished a phone call.


    It was almost 2 PM, so we¡¯d had to skip breakfast and go straight to lunch.


    I was eating some mediocre risotto, which didn¡¯t matter to me  I was ravenously hungry.


    Adriano had his cell phone up to his ear. I couldn¡¯t hear the person on the other end, but I could tell it was Nolo by some of the things Adriano said.


    ¡°¡­yeah, yeah,¡± he snapped. ¡°I¡¯ll keep you in the loop. Yes. Fine. GOODBYE.¡±


    Adriano ended the call and put his phone back in his jacket.


    He looked pissed.


    As he went back to eating, Adriano red at me from under his furrowed brow. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Sounds like your brother¡¯s not too happy.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well, he can go fuck himself.¡±


    O-kaaaay¡­


    The cafe was a small neighborhood ce. There was an indoor area and a big brick archway that opened out onto the sidewalk, where customers crowded around a dozen tables. The ce was packed with locals eating Saturday lunch.


    We sat in a small booth inside the cafe.


    Well, Adriano did. I sat in a chair on the other side of the table from him.


    ¡°Thank you for the money for Emma,¡± I said.


    ¡°Who?¡± Adriano asked.


    I stared at him in astonishment. ¡°Emma? My roommate? The 5000 euros?!¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± he said, like I was thanking him for passing the salt. ¡°No problem.¡±


    I continued staring at him in bewilderment as he kept eating.


    When he finally realized I was looking at him, he glowered at me. ¡°What now?¡±


    ¡°It was 5000 euros.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re acting like you gave her a couple of bucks!¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°No big deal.¡±


    ¡°How rich are you?¡±


    He raised one eyebrow suspiciously. ¡°¡­why?¡±


    I knew exactly what he was thinking:Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Gold digger.


    ¡°Fuck you,¡± I snarled. ¡°By the way, do I have anything to be worried about?¡±


    ¡°What, like guys with Uzis? That would be a ¡®yes.''¡±


    ¡°No  like something I¡¯m gonna need antibiotics to get rid of.¡±


    He scowled. ¡°No. Should I be worried?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said angrily.


    ¡°So  no surprises in nine months?¡± he asked sarcastically.


    This fuckin¡¯ piece of


    ¡°I¡¯m on birth control,¡± I snapped.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    We ate in venomous silence until I finally said, ¡°I was just trying to say ¡®thank you,¡¯ asshole.¡±


    ¡°Asking me if I gave you an STD is an interesting way of saying ¡®thank you,''¡± he replied, but he sounded amused.


    ¡°Okay  thank you for the money you gave my roommate. And fuck you for being a dick.¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    I shook my head and sighed loudly in exasperation.


    He looked at me like he was getting tired. ¡°What NOW.¡±


    ¡°I try to be nice to you and you treat me like shit. I insult you and you find it funny.¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s growing up with five brothers.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°I know people with a lot of brothers and sisters, and they don¡¯t act like you.¡±He tilted his head to the side like Maybe you have a point. ¡°I guess I do kinda try to piss people off¡­¡±


    ¡°Why?!¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s like a lie detector test. If I¡¯m an asshole and they¡¯re nice back to me, then I know they want something. If they¡¯re an asshole back, though, I know I¡¯m getting the truth.¡±


    ¡°Wow,¡± I muttered in disbelief. ¡°Just¡­ wow.¡±


    Although it exined a hell of a lot about him.


    He shrugged as he went back to eating. ¡°It is what it is.¡±


    ¡°Were you always this way?¡±


    ¡°Maybe. I guess. Although part of ites with the business.¡±


    ¡°The business of  ¡±


    He shot me a warning look and nced around the cafe.


    I got the point.


    ¡°Speaking of which,¡± I said, ¡°why are we eating out here in broad daylight if we¡¯re in so much danger?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯re in that much danger. For now, anyway.¡±


    ¡°You sure scared the shit out of Emma! And me!¡±


    ¡°Well, she was in danger. Maybe not at that exact second, but they would¡¯vee knocking sooner orter. Better she left right away.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think they would have¡­¡± I asked, then trailed off. I didn¡¯t want to finish the sentence.


    ¡°Hurt her to get to you? Not a doubt in the world.¡±


    ¡°Then how can we not be in danger?¡±


    ¡°Because they don¡¯t know about the house we just stayed in. My brother Roberto buried it under so many shell corporations that they¡¯d need a team of forensic ountants to figure out who owns it.


    ¡°And nobody followed us homest night because they would¡¯ve tried to break in, and they didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Plus, this just isn¡¯t the type of neighborhood where they¡¯d run into us by ident. It¡¯s the fuckin¡¯ suburbs. We don¡¯t even have a presence here, other than the house.¡±


    ¡°And by ¡®we¡¯ you mean¡­?¡±


    ¡°My family.¡±


    ¡°Is that your actual family, or is it a euphemism for  ¡±


    Adriano shot me another warning look.


    ¡°I was going to say for your business,¡± I said, irritated.


    He gave me a half grin.


    ¡°ording to your little lie detector test, you figure you got the truth just now, huh,¡± I said.


    ¡°Pretty much.¡±


    ¡°So  real family, or just¡­ ¡®business¡¯ family?¡±


    ¡°Both. My brothers and me, we¡¯re the business.¡±


    ¡°But not Lars.¡±


    Adriano looked up in surprise, then remembered I¡¯d spent hours around the guyst night.


    He also looked¡­


    Guilty. Like maybe he¡¯d gotten into a fight with Lars.


    ¡°Not by blood  but he is my brother where it counts,¡± Adriano said quietly.


    ¡°And where¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Action. He¡¯d take a bullet for any of us.¡±


    The part about ¡®taking a bullet¡¯ stressed me out a little.


    ¡°Speaking of which  let¡¯s say that whoever is after us gets lucky.¡± I looked over my shoulder at the open-air arch of the cafe. ¡°Isn¡¯t this, like, the worst possible ce for us to be?¡±


    ¡°Well, one of us has his back to the wall,¡± Adriano said as he finished his pasta.


    I froze and realized he was right: he was sitting with his back protected¡­


    Whereas I wouldn¡¯t see anyone until it was toote.


    As though to prove the point, a voice behind me made me jump.


    ¡°Ready for the main course?¡±


    I whipped around to see the waiter.


    ¡°Sorry, didn¡¯t mean to startle you,¡± he said with a frown. ¡°You ready?¡±


    ¡°Y-y-yeah,¡± I said.


    Adriano just nodded, and the waiter picked our dishes off the table and walked away.


    I immediately got out of my chair and sat down next to Adriano. ¡°Scoot over.¡±


    He started chuckling. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I told you I¡¯m not going to let anybody hurt you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well, I don¡¯t care  scoot over.¡±


    He moved over enough to let me have half the seat. ¡°This is pretty close quarters.¡±


    I red at him. ¡°We were a lot closer about an hour ago.¡±


    He grinned. ¡°That we were.¡±


    What I really wanted to ask him was, Why¡¯d you turn into an asshole after we had sex?


    But I knew that would be a bad idea, so I just kept quiet.


    I looked out at the street and the people passing by. ¡°What would you do if one of them came up to us?¡±


    In answer, Adriano lifted his napkin off his legs.


    His gun was sitting there on hisp.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± I hissed.


    ¡°Shhhh. You asked.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡­¡±


    ¡°You wanted to know if I was ready. I¡¯m ready.¡±


    I groaned. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe you should go sit on the other side of the table, then.¡±


    ¡°NO. I¡¯m staying right here.¡±


    He chuckled again.


    ¡°I¡¯m so d I amuse you,¡± I said testily.


    ¡°Yeah, well, better than pissing me off, right?¡±


    ¡°I guess,¡± I grumped.


    The waiter came over and set down two tes in front of us: a Fiorentina breaded steak for Adriano and pollo a ciatora for me.


    Adriano tucked into his food with gusto.


    ¡°What are we going to do after we leave here?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You said you knew your father¡¯s hangouts, right? We¡¯ll probably hit those first.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t they recognize you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Why would they recognize me?¡±


    ¡°Because they¡¯re underground gambling parlors run by the Agres¡¯ people.¡±


    Adriano winced. ¡°¡­shit.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right: the Agres run gambling around here. Or at least, they used to¡­ untilst night.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t they recognize you?¡±


    ¡°Probably not. The low-level guys have no idea who I am. Only the people at the top do, and¡­ well¡­ they¡¯re all gone.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®all gone¡¯?¡±


    Adriano frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said to my guysst night before they left?¡±


    I dropped my voice to a whisper. ¡°About the safe house?¡±


    ¡°Not just them  we think the entire Agre family got whacked.¡±


    I stared at him in horror. ¡°By¡­ your family?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Adriano said, like that was absurd. ¡°You and I wouldn¡¯t be on the run if that was the case.¡±


    ¡°Then who did it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what we need to find out.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ if my father owed money to the Agres¡­ and they¡¯re all gone¡­ why would anybody care about my dad?¡±


    ¡°We need to find that out, too.¡±


    ¡°Shit¡­¡± I muttered as I stared off into the distance. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s about his job¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s his job?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s, like, a go-between for corrupt judges. He makes sure they get paid by the mob.¡±


    Adriano turned around to face me. ¡°What the fuck did you just say?¡±


    He seemed more shocked than angry, but I was still frightened by the urgency in his voice.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked, a little nervous.


    ¡°Your dad  what did you just say he does?¡±


    ¡°Well, I mean, his official job is he works for the Florence judicial department.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about his official job,¡± Adriano said impatiently. ¡°Tell me the other part.¡±


    ¡°He pays off judges for the Agres.¡±


    Adriano stared at me like I had grown a third eye.


    ¡°¡­what?¡± I asked anxiously.


    Adriano pulled out his phone, dialed, and held it up between us.


    ¡°What¡¯re you  ¡±


    ¡°Shhh.¡±


    I recognized the voice that answered as Nolo¡¯s.


    ¡°Well, THAT was quick,¡± he said facetiously. ¡°Have you decided to  ¡±


    ¡°Nic, we¡¯re in a public ce, so watch what you say.¡± Adriano looked at me. ¡°Tell him exactly what you told me.¡±


    I was getting more and more frightened by the second.


    ¡°Is this that girl you pulled out of the hotel?¡±


    ¡°Bianca, yeah,¡± Adriano said, then nudged me. ¡°Tell him what your father does.¡±


    ¡°He¡­ he pays off judges for the mob.¡±


    ¡°Who SPECIFICALLY in the mob?¡± Adriano asked.


    ¡°The Agres.¡±


    There was a long pause on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°¡­that¡¯s impossible,¡± Nolo finally said.


    Which annoyed me. ¡°Well, that¡¯s interesting, seeing as he¡¯s been doing it for twenty years,¡± I snapped.


    Adriano¡¯s eyes nearly bugged out of his head. ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Well, maybe not twenty years, but ever since I can remember  and I¡¯m 22.¡±


    ¡°Did you hear that, Nic?!¡± Adriano eximed.


    ¡°I heard. What¡¯s your father¡¯s name, Bianca?¡±


    ¡°Fabrizio Lettieri.¡±


    ¡°Middle name?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have one.¡±


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    There was a long pause. Voices murmured in the background, and I heard the clicking of a keyboard.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what the big deal is,¡± I whispered to Adriano.


    ¡°Hold on,¡± he said.


    Nolo came back after nearly a minute. ¡°Is there another name he could be listed under?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯d you find?¡± Adriano asked.


    ¡°Nothing. There¡¯s absolutely NO mention of a Fabrizio Lettieri in our records.¡±


    ¡°Son of a bitch,¡± Adriano muttered.


    ¡°Adriano¡­ I don¡¯t have to tell you how important this is  ¡±


    ¡°I know, I know,¡± Adriano said. ¡°We¡¯re leaving now.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Keep me posted.¡±


    I stared at Adriano in shock as he hung up the phone. ¡°What the hell was that all about?¡±


    Adriano slipped his gun back into his jacket, then pulled out a wallet and ced a hundred euros on the table. ¡°We gotta go.¡±


    ¡°Tell me!¡± I said fearfully.


    ¡°For thest 20 years, my family had a deal with the Agres. They handled the street  prostitution, drugs, gambling, shit like that  and we handled the courts and the politicians. The payoffs and bribes.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°But my father  ¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t work for us. He was working for the Agres.¡±


    ¡°¡­which means¡­?¡±


    ¡°Which means the Agres were going behind our backs for thest 20 years. Which is bad enough  but considering that your dad disappeared two nights ago, and the Agres bought the farmst night¡­ maybe your father found out something he shouldn¡¯t have.


    ¡°Maybe he knew what was going to happen, so he went underground. Which means maybe he knows who¡¯s behind everything¡­ and maybe something even bigger than that.¡±


    I stared at Adriano as the implications snuck in.


    My father had stumbled into a war within the Cosa Nostra¡­


    And whoever had wiped out the Agres was looking for him right now.


    Adriano pulled me to my feet. ¡°Either way, we gotta find your father fast¡­ before somebody else gets to him first.¡±

 72

    Adriano


    This was big


    Potentially even bigger than the Agres getting wiped out.


    I mean, that alone was huge


    But whatever secrets Bianca¡¯s father might be holding, they suggested a vast conspiracy my family hadn¡¯t even known existed.


    One that had rolled over the Agres like a tsunami


    And which might destroy us if we didn¡¯t figure out who was behind it.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked Bianca as I pulled the Mercedes out into traffic.


    ¡°Most of the betting ces are near the Centro Storico,¡± she said  the historic center of Florence. ¡°One¡¯s in Santa Marian Nove near the train station.¡±


    Santa Maria Nove was a neighborhood in Florence west of the historic center. It had a mixture of beautiful old buildings, like the Basilica di Santa Maria Nove, and grungier areas near the train lines.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll head there first.¡±


    She gave me a little side-eye. ¡°I think you need to get some other clothes first.¡±


    ¡°What? Why?¡±


    ¡°You look like a gangster.¡±


    ¡°This is an expensive suit!¡± I said, irritated.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s Prada with what looks like a Brunello Cucinelli silk shirt. Which either makes you a fashion model or a mafioso.¡±


    I nced at her in surprise. ¡°How¡¯d you know that¡¯s what they were?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a fashion student and I want to be a designer. I know my shit.¡±


    ¡°You can tell just by looking at them?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I watch all the fashion shows online, and I know that jacket is from Prada¡¯stest collection. And nobody does silk like Brunello Cucinelli.¡±


    ¡°Huh,¡± I muttered. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t I be just a regr rich guy?¡±


    ¡°Regr rich guys don¡¯t have tats showing on their necks. Except for Gianluca Vhi, I guess.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s this rich old guy on TikTok who dances and  never mind. The point is, he¡¯s a rich guy with tats, but he¡¯s trying to look like a mafioso. You¡¯re a mafioso, but you¡¯re trying not to look like one.¡±


    ¡°What does it matter if I look like a mafioso?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say the Agres¡¯ people ran the gambling in Florence? Won¡¯t they recognize you?¡±


    ¡°I already told you, the low-level guys at the betting parlors won¡¯t know who I am.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but if you walk in with a suit worth ten grand, they¡¯re going to know you¡¯re somebody, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­shit,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°Ooooh, that was nice  say it again,¡± she joked.


    ¡°Ha ha, very funny,¡± I said withoutughing. ¡°All they have to do is take a picture of me and text it to somebody higher up.¡±


    And whoever they texted it to, it might be somebody from the hotelst night.


    ¡°I could go in and do the talking,¡± she suggested. ¡°You can just stay outside.¡±


    ¡°NO. Absolutely not.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not letting you out of my sight.¡±


    She got a little smile on her face like she enjoyed hearing me say it. Then the smile faded. ¡°Is it a good idea for me to be going around asking where he is?¡±


    ¡°It might raise some red gs¡­ but whoever killed the Agresst night, they want to stay anonymous. Which means they probably haven¡¯t put the word out yet¡­ which means the guys on the street shouldn¡¯t know about you or your dad yet, either.¡±


    ¡°Sergio knew,¡± she said quietly.


    She was thinking of the guy I¡¯d shotst night  the one who¡¯d held her mother at gunpoint.


    Sergio had been absolutely terrified  which gave me pause.


    Whoever was behind this, they must be really bad to make a hardened gangster lose his shit like that.


    But I didn¡¯t want to scare Bianca any more than necessary. After all, her father was still out there somewhere.


    Hopefully alive.


    ¡°Sergio wasn¡¯t a bottom feeder, though. He was a little higher up the food chain. No, whoever is behind this is trying to keep as low a profile as possible¡­ which means they probably haven¡¯t spread it around about your father.¡± I shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ll know as soon as I see the faces of whoever you ask. Which is why I need to be in there with you.¡±


    ¡°You could be my boyfriend,¡± she suggested.


    I gave her a look


    And she rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m saying you can act like my boyfriend. Jesus.¡±


    ¡°¡­alright,¡± I said grumpily. ¡°Yeah, it works better if they think I¡¯m your boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Then you absolutely need to ditch those clothes.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because a chick dressed like me isn¡¯t going to be hanging out with a guy dressed like you.¡±


    She gestured at her outfit  which I liked a lot because it showed off her curves without showing too much skin.


    I mean, if it was just the two of us, I would¡¯ve loved for her tits to be hanging out


    But I hated the idea of other men looking at her.


    In fact, if I thought about it too long, it started to make me angry.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying I should dress down,¡± I said.


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°The Gap, maybe?¡±


    ¡°NO.¡±


    Sheughed. ¡°We need you to look like an average guy  unless you want people to be suspicious.¡±


    ¡°Average is fine, but I am not wearing anything from the Gap.¡±


    Sheughed even harder. ¡°What¡¯s the matter  too big of a jump from Prada to pleated khakis?¡±


    I scowled at her.


    ¡°Alright, alright. You know, there¡¯s a cool thrift store in Santa Maria Nove. That¡¯s where I got this outfit. How about we go there and I find you some clothes?¡±


    ¡°¡­fine,¡± I grumbled.


    I just knew I was going to regret this.


    I¡¯d never been in a thrift store in my life.


    And I wished I¡¯d continued that trend.


    ¡°This ce is a fuckin¡¯ shithole,¡± I said to Bianca as we walked in.


    ¡°Shhhh,¡± she hissed angrily, then whispered, ¡°It is not a shithole  it¡¯s cool.¡±


    I took a second look and decided that the shop was interesting enough, in a run-down bohemian way. It was in a really old building with exposed wooden rafters and brick walls. Amidst the dozens and dozens of clothes racks, old mannequins were dressed in everything from punk rock t-shirts to ball gowns.


    So that part was interesting.


    The artwork hanging on the wall was shitty, though. The paintings were eyesores, and there were lots of coges with pretentious phrases like ¡®THIS IS ART¡¯ assembled out of magazine clippings like a hostage note.


    A five-year-old could have done better.


    And don¡¯t get me started on the clientele.


    Only four other people were in the shop, but they were all artsy-fartsy twenty-somethings. And they all had piercings in their lips, noses, and everywhere else.


    They stared at me with open disdain as I walked in  like I was the weird-looking one.


    I just ignored them and followed Bianca to the men¡¯s racks.


    ¡°We¡¯ll get you some jeans¡­ ooh, here¡¯s some True Religion¡­ I wonder if they have any old Ed Hardy shirts?¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking I should dress you like a douchebag. Or we could do wannabe rocker¡­ or art student¡­¡±


    ¡°How about just normal?¡±


    Sheughed. ¡°I already suggested the Gap, and you said ¡®no.¡¯ Besides, with your looks and your tats, you¡¯re anything but normal.¡±


    It sounded like apliment¡­ but in a backhanded sort of way.


    She pulled item after item off the racks and draped them over her arms.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask my size,¡± I said.


    She rattled off the centimeters for my waist and shoulders without looking at me.


    She was pretty damn close, too.


    ¡°How the fuck did you know that?¡± I asked in shock.


    She gave me one of her looks again.


    ¡°Fashion student, remember? I look at people¡¯s measurements all day long. After a while, you get pretty good at eyeballing them.¡± She went back to browsing. ¡°We should probably get you some shoes, too. Doc Martins would be good if they have them in your size¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my shoes?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t wear thrift-store jeans and thousand-dor shoes, dude.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alright, she had a point.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go try this on,¡± she said as she held up her arm-load of clothes.


    We went to the back. For a store that looked like this, the dressing rooms were surprisingly good  lots of space, with full mirrors on three sides and actual doors instead of curtains.


    I liked the multiple mirrors¡­


    Mostly because I could see Bianca from every angle in the infinite reflections.


    Madonn, what an ass¡­


    And those tits in that top¡­


    Fuck.


    Sheid the clothes on a wooden bench.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she said with a smirk. ¡°Strip.¡±


    I gave her a smirk back. ¡°That¡¯s the only reason you brought me in here, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself. I¡¯ve already seen the merchandise.¡±


    ¡°You did a lot more than see it, as I recall.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah  get to stripping, mafia boy.¡±


    I pulled off my suit jacket and hung it on a peg on the wall. Then I unbuttoned my shirt, shucked off my shoes, and pulled off my pants. By the end, all I was wearing was my underwear.


    For somebody who had ¡®already seen the merchandise,¡¯ Bianca sure was giving me the once-over.


    Her eyes roved up and down my body like a starving woman eyeing an ice cream sundae.


    It turned me on.


    Thankfully I¡¯d busted a nut enough times in thest 12 hours that I didn¡¯t immediately get a hard-on.


    I didn¡¯t want to give her the satisfaction of knowing how she affected me.


    ¡°What¡¯s first?¡± I asked.


    She handed me a ripped tee  a faded White Snake concert shirt from 30 years ago.


    I threw it back on the bench without even trying it on. ¡°Next.¡±


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t like the hair bands,¡± she said as she gave me another shirt. It was a button-up short-sleeve shirt that was way more suitable for a guy in his 40s having a midlife crisis.


    ¡°Eh,¡± I said as I tried it on.


    ¡°Yeah, not that one,¡± she agreed as I pulled it off.


    As I tried on some jeans, she said, ¡°I wanted to ask you something.¡±


    ¡°Shoot.¡±


    ¡°Why are you helping me find my father?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s got information about who¡¯s behind all this.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I realize you know that now¡­ but you didn¡¯t know that in the beginning. The first time you said you¡¯d help me, there really wasn¡¯t anything in it for you. So¡­ why?¡±


    I paused.


    I knew exactly why.


    In fact, I knew the precise moment I¡¯d decided to help her.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    I looked at her.


    She was staring at me intently.


    I turned away. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you do,¡± she whispered. ¡°Please¡­ tell me.¡±


    I looked back at her again¡­


    And finally gave in.


    It was her eyes¡­


    So big and soulful¡­


    ¡°You were talking about your father,¡± I said.


    She frowned. ¡°What about him?¡±


    ¡°It was when I asked why he sent you to the hotel.¡±


    She immediately got pissed off. ¡°Yeah  and you asked if he was whoring me out.¡±

 73

    I gave her a half-smile. ¡°You gotta understand, a lot of people I run into in this business would have done exactly that. But when I asked you again, you said something else. Do you remember what it was?¡±


    She went from pissed off to curious. ¡°No  what?¡±


    ¡°You said you couldn¡¯t reach him and they were going to break his legs, so you did it to buy him more time.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°It was the way you said it. I could tell you really cared about him.¡±


    Her face softened. ¡°I love him.¡±


    ¡°I know. Despite the gambling and getting mixed up with the Cosa Nostra, and all the shit he¡¯s put you through¡­ you still love him. And I could see that in your face.¡±


    She shrugged, embarrassed. ¡°Everybody loves their father.¡±


    ¡°No. No, they don¡¯t.¡±


    Bianca nodded reluctantly. ¡°Okay¡­ not everybody, no.¡±


    ¡°But it wasn¡¯t just that you loved him. It was the part about buying him more time.¡±


    She frowned again, not understanding what I was getting at.


    I continued. ¡°I lost my father unexpectedly. Out of the blue.¡±


    Although not the way I THOUGHT I lost him.


    The old Sicilian woman  the one who had tried to shoot Dario  had poisoned my father. She gloated about it before she died.


    Memories suddenly flooded my mind.


    Me at five years old, looking up at my father as he shaved. He winked at me and dabbed a bit of shaving cream on my nose.


    Me at eight years old, watching him teach Dario how to shoot a gun. I was so jealous of the attention Papa was giving him¡­


    Me at 13 years old, when we were reunited after gunmen had attacked our house. Dario had helped my father fend off the attackers, but I had been forced to flee with my mother and younger brothers  like a child.


    I was so angry at my father for keeping Dario by his side and sending me away


    But then he wrapped me in his arms, hugged me tight, and kissed the top of my head¡­ and all my anger disappeared.


    Me at 17, the first time I killed a man.


    I remembered how horrible I felt¡­ how sick to my stomach.


    Even though it had been him or me  and he was the one attacking our family.


    I couldn¡¯t stop seeing the man¡¯s face¡­ the way the light had gone out of his eyes when he died.


    But after the fight was won, my father took my face in his hands and whispered, Thank you, Adriano. This is not the life I would have chosen for you¡­ but you saved your family today, and you made me proud. You ALWAYS make me proud.


    And then I remembereding into his bedroom only six months ago¡­


    ¡°I was the one who found him before he died,¡± I said, and my voice cracked a little. ¡°He was¡­¡±


    I had to stop talking for a second.


    Bianca¡¯s eyes welled up with tears.


    She looked like her heart was breaking for me.


    ¡°He was lying on the floor¡­ his face was all red¡­ I rushed over to him, screaming¡­ I held him, and he looked up at me¡­ he tried to say something, but he couldn¡¯t¡­ and then¡­¡±


    I turned my head away from Bianca.


    I couldn¡¯t look at her and keep talking  I couldn¡¯t.


    I finally got ahold of myself and finished what I had to say.


    ¡°He lost consciousness while I was holding him¡­ and he never woke up. He died in the hospital just a few hourster.¡±


    I breathed out shakily.


    ¡°Last night, I could hear in your voice how much you love your father. And when you said you wanted to buy him more time¡­ that¡¯s why I said I¡¯d help you.


    ¡°I want you to get him back¡­ because I loved my father, too. And because I¡¯d do anything  anything  just to have him back again¡­ even if it was only for a few more minutes.¡±


    When I finished, I finally looked back at Bianca.


    Both her hands were covering her mouth. Tears streamed down her face.


    Her shoulders were trembling like she was trying to hold in her sobs.


    We stared at each other


    And then she stepped forward, took my face in her hands, and kissed me.


    I could taste the salt on her lips.


    I grabbed her by her waist and held her tight, and kissed her with everything I had inside me¡­


    My entire heart.


    No holding back.


    Bianca


    He absolutely destroyed me.


    When Adriano was talking about his father¡­


    And I could see him struggling with his grief¡­


    This hard-as-nails, angry man who was still mourning his father¡­


    All I saw was the little boy he had once been.


    And it broke me.


    It destroyed the wall I¡¯d built to protect myself¡­


    And it shattered my heart into a thousand pieces.


    The agony in his eyes¡­


    The way he held back his emotions¡­


    And yet how he let me see him.


    Really see him¡­ for the first time.


    I walked over and I kissed him.


    He kissed me back¡­


    Soft at first, then passionate¡­


    And then it was like a fire was lit between us.


    He grabbed my ass and pulled me right up against him


    At which point I could feel his hard cock against my body.


    Unnhhh¡­


    He reached up under my skirt and pulled my panties down.


    ¡°Adriano, we can¡¯t!¡± I whispered frantically.


    ¡°Of course we can.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re in a dressing room!¡±


    ¡°So? There¡¯s a door. It¡¯s locked.¡±


    ¡°Someone will hear!¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t make any noise,¡± he said with a smirk as he pulled off his boxer briefs.


    As soon as I saw him naked, with his cock jutting up huge and stiff


    I stoppeding up with excuses.


    Instead, I ran my hand up and down his thick shaft.


    Mmmmmmm¡­


    He kissed me again as his hand touched my pussy.


    ¡°You¡¯re already drenched,¡± he whispered in my ear


    And then he picked me up.


    He grabbed me with one hand on my lower back and the other under my left thigh, then lifted me like it was nothing.


    ¡°Oh!¡± I gasped.


    ¡°Put your legs around me,¡± he growled.


    I wrapped my legs around his waist


    And he slowly lowered me onto his cock.


    I could feel his swollen head pressing against my pussy.


    He paused for a second as he maneuvered me into ce¡­


    And then he gradually lowered me down onto his cock.


    ¡°Oh my God,¡± I whimpered as I circled my arms around his neck and held on tight.


    His cock¡­


    I could feel it sloooowly going deeper inside me.


    It was a whole new feeling standing upright instead of lying down.


    I closed my eyes and raked my fingernails across his back.


    He didn¡¯t seem to mind


    He even seemed to like it.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, baby¡­ that¡¯s it¡­¡± he whispered in my ear.


    I suppressed a cry of pleasure¡­


    And finally he was all the way inside me.


    I couldn¡¯t believe how deep he was¡­


    Or how much he filled me up.


    I opened my eyes in a haze of pleasure¡­


    And saw our reflection.


    Dozens of reflections, actually, because of the three mirrors.


    His perfect ass¡­


    His broad back¡­


    His tattoos¡­


    His muscr legs¡­


    And my legs wrapped around his waist.


    It felt a little odd not being skin-to-skin. After all, I was still wearing my top and skirt¡­


    But it was such a turn-on to see me fully dressed


    And this naked, hot-as-hell guy holding me in the air with his cock deep inside me.


    Then it got even better.


    He began to move his ass the slightest, just tilting it back at an angle and thrusting it forward.


    I could feel his huge cock move inside me¡­ just a few inches out, then in¡­


    But it was incredible.


    Slow¡­


    Thick¡­


    Deep¡­


    I watched, almost hypnotized, as his muscr ass moved back and forth¡­


    Dozens of images, from every angle, of Adriano thrusting his cock deep inside me.


    Then he began to kiss me.


    Like the fucking, his kiss was slow but deep¡­ passionate¡­ and hot.


    I held onto him for dear life as he fucked and kissed me slow.


    Suddenly I felt him shift his arms.


    One powerful hand clutched my ass and kept me suspended midair¡­


    And the other reached around my front, pulling aside my skirt¡­


    Until he found my clit.


    He got his finger wet with my juices¡­


    And then he slowly began to circle my clit¡­


    Softly¡­


    Firmly¡­


    Going a little bit faster¡­


    All while his enormous cock was filling me up.


    ¡°Adriano, no!¡± I whispered frantically as I broke off our kiss.


    I could already feel an enormous orgasm building  one I wasn¡¯t sure I could keep quiet.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he whispered in my ear.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to scream,¡± I whimpered.


    ¡°Scream or don¡¯t, I don¡¯t care,¡± he growled in my ear. ¡°Juste for me, baby. Come for me now.¡±


    His words tipped me over the edge.


    I put my lips against his skin and screamed.


    Ever put your arm in your mouth as a little kid and try to yell?


    Then you know that there¡¯s just a little eeee, but not loud at all.


    That¡¯s what happened.


    There was hardly any noise¡­


    Even though it was sooooooooo fucking good.


    The slowness of him moving inside me¡­


    How big and thick he was¡­


    How softly yet firmly he caressed my clit¡­


    I didn¡¯t juste, I kepting.


    Over and overin waves.


    I would scream into his skin, then grit my teeth and force myself not to make a sound as I caught my breath


    And then I would hold onto his neck so hard I thought I would break it.


    But he just kept moving inside me slowly¡­


    Filling me up¡­


    So thick¡­


    So huge¡­


    His finger ying with my clit¡­


    Circling it¡­


    Stroking it¡­


    Slow and steady¡­


    I felt like I was turning to jelly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gottae, you¡¯ve gottae,¡± I gasped after the fifth straight orgasm rolled through me. It was like they ovepped  I couldn¡¯t tell where one ended and the next one began.


    He sounded amused. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Cause I can¡¯t take anymore,¡± I whimpered.


    ¡°You sure?¡± he whispered in my ear as he continued to fuck me slowly and stroke me gently.


    I nodded frantically, not trusting myself to speak because I was afraid I would cry out.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Okay, then,¡± he chuckled


    And he began to fuck me harder.


    Faster.


    His cock pulled out farther and rammed into me deeper.


    There was a wet p p p p as he thrust inside me.


    OH GOD


    That just made it worse!


    And by ¡®worse,¡¯ I mean so much better.


    His hand holding my ass gripped me tight¡­


    And I felt his fingertip touch my pussy lips.


    For a second I wondered why


    And then his fingertip began to touch my asshole.


    Just baaaarely going in


    But he was speeding up his thrusting


    And being rougher with my clit


    And at the same time slowly easing his fingertip inside my ass.


    And I loved it.


    I bit his shoulder and screamed into his skin onest time as the mother of all orgasms rocked my world


    Which only got more powerful when I heard him grunt ¡°UNH!¡± in my ear.


    I felt him spurting inside me


    And I hung onto him frantically, raking my fingernails across his back as I silently screamed.


    He began to slow down¡­


    His finger began to slowly move around my clit rather than directly over it¡­


    And his finger stopped whatever it was doing to my rear end as he went back to merely supporting my ass.


    I pulled back my head from his neck, feeling like I was drunk.


    He pulled back, too, and looked at me.


    He was covered in a sheen of sweat¡­


    And I was glistening.


    We stared at each other¡­


    And then he leaned forward and kissed me tenderly.


    I kissed him back¡­


    And we stayed like that for another minute, slowly kissing, until he finally lifted me up off of him and set me back on the floor.

 74

    It was a bit awkward checking out at the register afterwards.


    The clerk  who I¡¯d seen before on previous trips to the thrift shop  kept looking at me and Adriano out of the side of her eye as she rang us up.


    I was pretty sure she knew we¡¯d had sex in the changing room.


    I noticed her gaze lingered a lot longer on Adriano.


    I was irritated with the bedroom eyes she kept shing him, but he barely seemed to notice her.


    He wasn¡¯t happy with the clothes he was wearing  ripped jeans, wife-beater t-shirt, a short-sleeved clubbing shirt unbuttoned along the front, along with some Doc Martins


    But at least he was pretty mellow after the sex.


    I guess having an orgasm chilled him out.


    We had also grabbed a nylon gym bag that he¡¯d stuffed his suit, shirt, and dress shoes inside.


    Just as the girl was finishing ringing us up, I saw the finishing touch.


    ¡°Add these,¡± I said, grabbing two pairs of cheap sunsses and two baseball caps from a nearby disy.


    ¡°NO,¡± Adriano said sternly.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I whispered, then pecked him on the lips. ¡°Please?¡±


    He grumbled, but he allowed me to put the shades and ball cap on him.


    ¡°There¡­ now you look like a tourist,¡± I said happily. ¡°Or a guy trying to make it in a local rock band.¡±


    ¡°Great,¡± he muttered.


    The Doc Martins were the biggest expense and pushed the total up to 147 euros.


    Adriano peeled two hundred-euro bills from his bankroll and handed them over. ¡°Keep the change.¡±


    The checkout girl looked shocked but happy.


    As we walked out of the store, I put on my pair of sunsses and tucked my hair up under the ball cap.


    ¡°These clothes feel fuckin¡¯ weird,¡± Adriano muttered as we strolled along the sidewalk.


    ¡°Not used to anything besides designer suits, huh?¡± I teased him.


    ¡°Not really, no,¡± he admitted. ¡°Although I gotta say, these boots would be great for kicking the shit out of somebody.¡±


    ¡°Wonderful,¡± I said sarcastically. ¡°I¡¯m d you like something in your outfit.¡±


    He chuckled as we reached the Mercedes, which he¡¯d parked in a small lot for the train station. He popped the trunk, threw in the nylon bag, and shut it again.


    ¡°Are we going to use the car?¡± I asked. ¡°Unless you want people to think you¡¯re a drug dealer, you don¡¯t look like you should be driving a Mercedes worth a hundred grand.¡±


    ¡°Try 400 grand.¡±


    I stared at him. ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a Maybach. Plus the bulletproofing costs a lot more.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ is bulletproofing something we need to worry about?¡± I asked nervously.


    ¡°Not if we¡¯re just going to low-end dives. I want to keep the car nearby in case we run into trouble, but we should probably walk.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. The first ce is just down the road.¡±


    Five minutester and we reached the first betting parlor.


    It was off an alleyway  a basement-levelplex at the bottom of a crumbling building. Steps led down to it from the street level, and there was a metal door with a speakeasy slide so they could look out and see who you were.


    I knew about this ce because my father brought me here when I was 11, during one of his most shameful phases. He was so deep into his addiction at one point that he would take me with him if Mama had to workte.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell your mother,¡± he would always plead.


    So during my teenage years, I knew exactly where to check when he would disappear for days at a time. My mother had driven us around to all his familiar haunts, and we¡¯d gone in to find him and shame him intoing home.


    He would try to hide from us in the bathroom  but either his fellow gamblers would heckle him until he slunk out with his tail between his legs, or the guys who ran the parlors would kick him out.


    ¡°Hold on,¡± Adriano cautioned me as I started down the alley towards the door.


    ¡°What?¡±


    He gestured with his head, and I followed him down the block to another alleyway. We walked until we reached a dumpster about 40 feet from the street.


    He pulled out his pistol from the back of his jeans; the clubbing shirt hid it nicely while he walked.


    Then he pulled three more clips out of his pockets. He wrapped everything in a crumpled piece of newspaper he found on the ground, then hid it behind some broken cinderblocks.


    ¡°Uh¡­ wouldn¡¯t it be a good idea for you to have that on you?¡± I asked nervously.


    ¡°Yeah, but the first thing they¡¯re gonna do is frisk me when I walk in. There¡¯s probably a couple hundred grand down there, if it¡¯s the kind of ce I think it is, and they don¡¯t want anybody robbing them.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± I said, looking around to make sure no one was watching us. ¡°Why¡¯d wee over here? Couldn¡¯t you have hidden it in the alley by the door?¡±


    ¡°They might have security cameras. Better to do it here where I know they¡¯re not watching.¡±


    We walked out of the alleyway and back to the betting parlor¡¯s entrance. I rapped on the metal door and waited until the rectangr grill opened up.


    A guy¡¯s eyes peered down at me. Even with the limited view, I could tell he was heavyset.


    ¡°What?¡± he asked gruffly.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Fabrizio Lettieri,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m his daughter.¡±


    ¡°He ain¡¯t here,¡± the man said.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what you guys always used to say  until Beppe let us in.¡±


    ¡®Beppe¡¯ was the name of the old codger who¡¯d been running the ce ever since I could remember.


    The guy behind the door narrowed his eyes  and then he burst outughing. ¡°You Bianca? Little B?¡±


    I took off the ball cap and sunsses so he could get a better look. ¡°That¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Shit, I remember youin¡¯ around here¡­ what was it, six or seven years ago?¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡±


    He looked at Adriano. ¡°Who¡¯s he?¡±


    ¡°My boyfriend. He came with me because my mom¡¯s tired of dealing with my father¡¯s shit.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Mm,¡± the guy grunted sympathetically.


    The grill slid shut, and there was a metallic grinding sound as the door opened up.


    I remembered the doorman now that I saw him, though I didn¡¯t know his name. He was about 350 pounds, most of it fat, and was sweating through his maroon-colored bowling shirt.


    ¡°Little B,¡± he said, then looked me over lecherously. ¡°You sure filled out.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said sarcastically as I brushed past him. ¡°Where¡¯s Beppe?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s in the back. Hold on, tough guy,¡± the doorman said as he stopped Adriano and patted him down. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Adriano pulled out his bankroll. ¡°Just in case we need to pay off his debts.¡±


    ¡°Or maybe y a few hands, huh?¡± the doorman chuckled. ¡°Alright, go on in.¡±


    Adriano followed me through a hallway into the half-lit underworld of Florentine gambling.


    The back room was hazy with cigar smoke. A dozen tables were packed with older and middle-aged men, although there were a couple of guys in their 20s. No women at all. There were also no windows, which kept the room in a perpetual state of twilight.


    There was ckjack, poker, craps, even two roulette wheels.


    Florence had casinos  gambling was legal in the city  but drugs were heavily monitored in them.


    In the betting parlors, you could get just about anything you wanted: uppers, downers, cocaine, heroin, meth.


    Not to mention the back-alley ces would let you run tabs the casinos would never agree to¡­ because the casinos wouldn¡¯t send thugs to break your legs if you couldn¡¯t pay up.


    A man in his 70s with thick white hair and thick eyesses came over. ¡°Hey, is that you, Bianca?¡±


    ¡°Hey, Beppe.¡±


    ¡°Holy shit, you sure grew up!¡±


    ¡°And you look just as young as always.¡±


    Heughed. ¡°Ah, you charmer.¡± Then he nced at Adriano. ¡°This your fe?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Is my dad here?¡±


    ¡°Who, ¡®Fabio mbeur¡¯? Naw, I ain¡¯t seen him for weeks.¡±


    I tilted my head to the side yfully, like Come on. ¡°Seriously, Beppe?¡±


    The old man held up his right hand. ¡°I swear on the Virgin¡¯s left tit. Ain¡¯t seen him since a couple of Saturdays ago.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Beppe leaned in and whispered. ¡°You should be careful, kid. The Agres got whackedst night.¡±


    ¡°Whacked?¡± I said, feigning shock.


    Beppe drew a finger across his neck like a knife shing his throat. ¡°Took ¡¯em out. Word is some assholes from the countryside did it.¡±


    ¡°Really,¡± I said as I made my eyes appropriately wide.


    ¡°Yeah. So whoeveres collectin¡¯ his debts might not be as forgiving as Sergio, you know what I¡¯m sayin¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Gotcha¡­ thanks for the heads-up.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing, doll. If hees by, I¡¯ll let him know you¡¯re lookin¡¯ for him.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Beppe.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    I took Adriano¡¯s arm and walked out with him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a stranger,¡± the fat doorman said on the way out. I was pretty sure he was checking out my ass.


    ¡°That fuckin¡¯ asshole,¡± Adriano growled as we stepped into the sunlight.


    I smiled. ¡°Is somebody jealous?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ but he shouldn¡¯t be makin¡¯ his fuckin¡¯ments.¡±


    ¡°Have you met any Italian mentely?¡±


    ¡°Ha ha,¡± he said withoutughing. ¡°What was that about ¡®Fabio mbeur¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Just my dad¡¯s nickname. Fabio is short for Fabrizio  ¡±


    ¡°I got that part  but ¡®mbeur¡¯ isn¡¯t Italian.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s French. It¡¯s ng for a high-roller or somebody on a hot streak¡­ like mesing off his fingertips when he rolls the dice. It was a joke. Because my dad was such a shitty gambler.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­¡±


    ¡°They know about the Agres,¡± I said worriedly.


    ¡°And did you catch the part about the guys from the countryside?¡± he asked grimly.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°That would be my family. Our ce is out in Tuscany.¡±


    I stared at Adriano in rm. ¡°But you said  ¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t do it. But whoever¡¯s behind it is trying to make it look like we did.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ doesn¡¯t that make you look tough?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but it also makes us look bad to the rest of the Cosa Nostra  like we stabbed the Agres in the back. And if somebody¡¯s feeding that lie to the cops, they mighte after us, too.¡±


    ¡°Oh shit¡­¡±


    Adriano reached out and took my hand. ¡°After I get my gun, I need to call my brothers  and we need to go check out the other ces you know.¡±


    Igged a little behind him as he started walking.


    He looked over his shoulder at me. ¡°What?¡±


    I looked down at my hand in his.


    He realized that he¡¯d taken it without thinking about it.


    ¡°What, you don¡¯t want to hold my hand?¡± he said as he let go


    ¡°No  I do,¡± I said with a big grin on my face, andtched onto his hand and wouldn¡¯t let go. I stepped up on my tip-toes to give him a kiss. ¡°I do.¡±


    He kissed me back, then smiled and shook his head like I was crazy¡­


    And we walked down the street, hand in hand.

 75

    Adriano


    My mind was on getting my gun, calling my brothers, and figuring out what all this new info meant.


    And  if I¡¯m going to be honest  I was concentrating on Bianca.


    When I held her hand, she was adorable.


    I hadn¡¯t thought anything of it


    But she acted like it meant a lot to her.


    And I liked that.


    I liked seeing her smile¡­


    And I liked seeing her happy.


    I liked making her happy. And not just in bed.


    So I had a lot of things going on in my head¡­


    Which is why I didn¡¯t see theming.


    Actually, that¡¯s not entirely true, either.


    I was continually scanning the streets, always on the lookout. It¡¯s a habit of growing up in the mafia.


    The thing was, I was looking for guys in suits¡­


    Or at least dressed with some degree of self-respect¡­


    Or ¡®roided out and built like a weightlifter.


    In short, I was looking for mafiosos. Gangsters.


    I wasn¡¯t expecting a couple of tweakers who looked like they crawled out of a garbage pile¡­


    And that was my mistake.


    We had just turned into the alleyway to get my gun when I heard footstepsing up behind us.


    I instinctively thought Oh shit and swung Fiona behind me to protect her.


    I was ready tounch myself at whoever it was  maybe one of the bouncers from the betting hall


    But instead it was two assholes with stains all over their tattered clothing and dark circles under their red-rimmed eyes.


    The one on the right had a buzzcut.


    The one on the left had long, greasy hair.


    They stood about ten feet away, and they both looked like shit.


    I was expecting them to pull a knife.


    Imagine my surprise when Buzzcut pointed a gun at me. His arm trembled as he did it.


    ¡°Gimme your fuckin¡¯ money,¡± he hissed. ¡°Now.¡±


    As guns go, his was a piece of trash. A snub-nosed revolver, cheap and badly made  what Americans would call a Saturday Night Special. Some small-time drug dealer had probably used it to pop somebody and then tossed in the gutter as he was running from the cops.


    Gunws in Italy are some of the toughest in Europe. You got caught with an unlicensed pistol on you, you were looking at three to five years.


    Which meant if Buzzcut could avoid it, he wouldn¡¯t shoot me. He didn¡¯t want to attract any unwanted attention.


    Which gave me an advantage.


    Still, I yed it super cool.


    ¡°No problem,¡± I said as I held up my hands so they knew I was cooperating.


    That¡¯s the thing about junkies: they¡¯re twitchy and unpredictable, so it was best to y along.


    That is, until an opportunity presented itself to take them down.


    But then Greasy walked around to my left and started eyeballing Bianca.


    ¡°Well what do have we here,¡± he said with a big, ugly, rotten-toothed grin.


    I felt Bianca move further behind, frightened.


    I wasn¡¯t frightened.


    I was fucking angry.


    ¡°Hey  asshole  stay where you are,¡± I snapped.


    Buzzcut took a step forward. ¡°YOU shut UP and give me your money!¡±


    ¡°Then YOU tell your friend to  HEY!¡±


    Greasy darted in and tried to grab Bianca.


    I was about to punch him when I heard the unmistakable click of a hammer being cocked.


    I turned back to see Buzzcut¡¯s arm shaking.


    He was terrified.


    Normally that would have been a point in my favor¡­


    But scared people do stupid shit.


    Scared drug addicts do unpredictable, stupid shit.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you my money,¡± I said, ¡°but tell your friend to leave her alone or I¡¯ll fuckin¡¯ kill him.¡±


    ¡°Pietro, leave her alone,¡± Buzzcut hissed.


    Greasy little Pietro just cackled. I could smell his rancid body order from here.


    ¡°Look,¡± I said as I slowly reached into my pocket, ¡°I¡¯m getting you the money¡­ I¡¯m pulling it out¡­¡±


    I produced my rubber-band-wrapped bankroll and held it at waist level so he could see it.


    It was a couple inches thick  about five grand in 100-euro notes.


    Buzzcut¡¯s eyes lit up like he¡¯d just seen the face of God.


    That was a looooooot of crystal meth, or ck tar heroin, or whatever the fuck he was on.


    But Greasy took the opportunity to grab Bianca¡¯s wrist and pull her away from me.


    She screamed.


    Okay, FUCK this shit.


    ¡°Here, I¡¯m tossing it to you,¡± I said, and underhanded the bankroll into the air.


    I specifically aimed for somewhere over Buzzcut¡¯s head  on his gun side.


    Being an idiot, he did what I expected:


    He tried to catch it with both hands


    Which meant the gun was pointed up in the air.


    I struck fast as a cobra  leapt over, grabbed the gun, and twisted it off to the side so the trigger guard broke his finger.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Snap!


    ¡°AAAAAH!¡± he screamed.


    Then I put my hand against his head and SLAMMED him into the brick wall hard as I could.


    There was a satisfying CRACK, and Buzzcut went out like a light.


    His legs buckled underneath him and he slumped to the ground.


    I pulled the gun out of his limp hand and turned around.


    Greasy was standing behind Bianca now, his filthy arm around her neck.


    Both of their eyes were big as saucers as they saw me turn.


    Fury boiled up inside me


    But there was no way in hell I was going to fire the gun.


    Number one: it was a piece of shit.


    I had shot Sergiost night from an even longer distance than Greasy was from me now, but that was with my gun.


    With this gutter piece, I might actually hit Bianca if I fired.


    Hell, it might not even fire at all


    Or it might blow up in my hand.


    Number two: if I fired a shot, that could bring the cops running if any were nearby.


    So I was not going to shoot the gun.


    Instead, I flicked the release switch, swung the cylinder out with a flick of my wrist


    And dumped the bullets out on the ground.


    The brass casings tinkled as they fell around my feet.


    Greasy grinned.


    He must¡¯ve thought he was out of danger


    That I was some pacifist dipshit who wouldn¡¯t hurt him.


    Wrong.


    So, so wrong.


    I flicked the cylinder back into the gun and grabbed it by the barrel¡­


    Which turned it into a club.


    A heavy, metal club.


    And I lunged at him.


    He realized toote just how badly he¡¯d fucked up¡­


    And just how bad things were about to get for him.

 76

    Bianca


    I was panicking.


    The guy with the greasy hair had just grabbed me and pulled me away from Adriano.


    I shrieked, then nearly gagged from the stenching off him as he wrapped his filthy arm around my neck.


    I¡¯d expected danger today


    But more like getting shot at by a bunch of mafiosos.


    Not getting attacked in a back alley by a meth head.


    I struggled to break free, but he was surprisingly strong. His arm locked around my neck like a vise.


    I looked over at Adriano, hoping to see him racing towards me


    But he still had his back turned.


    And the drug addict behind me was pulling me away.


    Oh God, no


    And then half a dozen things happened in just a few seconds.


    Adriano threw something into the air


    Then he was running towards the other junkie


    And I saw him twist the gun off to the side with a loud snap.


    The man screamed


    And immediately went silent as his head mmed into the brick wall.


    Then Adriano turned around¡­


    The gun in his hand and murder in his eyes.


    I had seen him look like that once before, after the shooting at the hotel.


    I¡¯d been terrified at the time, thinking his anger would be directed at me.


    Now I rejoiced silently.


    The guy behind me?


    Not so much.


    ¡°Oh shit,¡± he whispered.


    Then Adriano did something I didn¡¯t expect:


    He flicked the gun out in the air


    And dropped all the bullets on the ground.


    Clink clink clink clink clink.


    I was stunned.


    Why did he do THAT?!


    The asshole holding me hostage was ted.


    I heard him chuckle, like he couldn¡¯t believe his good luck


    Whichsted all of two seconds.


    Adriano switched his grip on the gun so he was holding it by the barrel


    And then he rushed forward, his face insane with rage.


    Adriano¡¯s left hand tore the man¡¯s arm away from my neck, snapping the guy¡¯s fingers.


    The man screamed.


    As I scrambled away, I heard a heavy THUNK behind me


    And the man screamed again as he fell to the ground.


    I watched in shock as Adriano repeatedly clubbed him with the gun, grunting every time hended a blow.


    ¡°YOU  MOTHER  FUCKING  PIECE  OF SHIT  ¡±


    The guy shrieked as he tried to fend off the blows


    But Adriano just smacked aside his arms and went back to bludgeoning his head.


    The guy¡¯s face was already covered in blood when Adriano started stomping him in the head with his Doc Martens.


    ¡°STOP!¡± I screamed, and ran over to pull Adriano off him.


    I hated the guy on the ground.


    I knew what he¡¯d intended to do to me


    But I had never seen another human brutalized like that before¡­This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Not even by the mafia.


    And it terrified me.


    ¡°STOP, please STOP!¡± I cried as I pulled at Adriano¡¯s shirt.


    He immediately quit as soon as I touched him.


    But he loomed over the man like the Grim Reaper, breathing hard as he red down at the guy¡¯s ruined face.


    Then Adriano looked at me  and all his rage instantly dissipated. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I sobbed, ¡°just, please¡­ don¡¯t hurt him anymore.¡±


    Adriano looked down at the limp body on the ground and bared his teeth in a snarl. ¡°He deserves to DIE for touching you.¡±


    I was pretty sure that¡¯s what would have happened if I hadn¡¯t intervened.


    As it was, the guy would never look the same  and he¡¯d probably be sipping his meals through a straw for months.


    ¡°I know, I know, just¡­ please¡­ don¡¯t,¡± I whispered frantically, trying to pull Adriano away before he started again.


    His breathing gradually slowed, and he nodded.


    He walked over to the cinderblocks where he¡¯d hidden his gun¡­


    Took off the piece of newspaper everything was wrapped in¡­


    And used it to wipe flecks of blood off his hands.


    Then he wiped the entire revolver, probably to remove any fingerprints¡­


    And tossed it onto the guy¡¯s broken body.


    Finally, he retrieved the magazines and pistol and stuffed them into his pockets and the back of his jeans.


    Then he turned to me. ¡°I need to wash up¡­ and I think you need a drink.¡±


    I nodded numbly and let him lead me out of the alleyway.


    Adriano


    We sat in a booth in a hole-in-the-wall dive bar.


    It was around 4PM, so we were the only ones in the ce besides the bartender and a couple of barflies.


    Still, though, I kept an eye on the door. The encounter with the two addicts had unnerved me a little.


    It had apparently shaken Bianca to the core.


    I¡¯d made her apany me to the restroom, where I¡¯d washed the remaining blood off my hands.


    Then I paid for two shot sses of brandy and carried them back to the booth.


    ¡°Drink that,¡± I ordered.


    She downed the first shot and coughed.


    I slid the second one over to her in case she needed it.


    The color gradually came back into her cheeks, but she still didn¡¯t say anything.


    I regretted she¡¯d seen it¡­


    But I sure as hell didn¡¯t regret doing it.


    ¡°You¡¯re safe now,¡± I said.


    ¡°Am I?¡± she asked in an usatory voice.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s still whoever killed the Agres, but  ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± she whispered as she dropped her eyes to the table.


    ¡°¡­are you talking about me?!¡±


    She nced up at me fearfully, then looked back at the empty shot ss.


    ¡°Babe  ¡± I said as I reached across the table for her hand


    But she jerked it away.


    I sat there for a moment in silence, thinking about how best to approach the situation.


    ¡°What did I do to the guy with the gun?¡± I finally asked.


    Her gaze rose to meet mine.


    Before she could answer, I said, ¡°I knocked him out. Broke his finger to get the gun away from him, yes  but other than that, all I did was knock him out. He¡¯ll probably wake up with a concussion and he¡¯ll have to get that finger splinted¡­ but that¡¯s it. You know why he got off so easy?¡±


    She shook her head slowly.


    ¡°Because he told the other guy to stay away from you.¡±


    What I didn¡¯t tell her was that if we¡¯d been out in the countryside where nobody would have heard or seen anything, the guy would¡¯ve gotten a couple extra nostrils.


    He was lucky he¡¯d pulled this shit in the city on a day when I didn¡¯t need any extra attention.


    I didn¡¯t want to muddy the waters, though, so I left all of that out.


    ¡°But the other guy  he put his hands on you,¡± I hissed. ¡°That guy was going to hurt you. And that¡¯s why I did what I did.¡±


    She looked at me for a long moment.


    Then she whispered, ¡°You could have killed him.¡±


    ¡°Damn straight. NO ONE touches you. Not like that. NO ONE.¡±


    She continued staring into my eyes.


    Then she finally said what I figured was at the root of all this.


    ¡°¡­what if I make you mad?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No. Never. I would never raise a finger against you. I don¡¯t give a shit how mad you made me  I would never, ever hit you. NEVER.


    ¡°Number one, because I don¡¯t want to¡­


    ¡°And number two, because I don¡¯t hurt women. Only weak-ass pieces of shit who aren¡¯t real men hurt women. And I am not a weak-ass piece of shit.


    ¡°I would never, ever, not in a million years hurt you, Bianca. That is the God¡¯s honest truth. I swear it on my mother¡¯s grave.¡±


    Bianca just kept looking at me¡­


    And I could see that the fear was gone from her eyes.


    I reached across the table for her hand.


    This time she gave it to me.


    I pulled her hand to my lips¡­


    ¡­and I kissed it. Hard.


    ¡°You are beyond important to me,¡± I said. ¡°Never doubt that. I will always keep you safe¡­ and I will KILL any motherfucker who tries to hurt you. That I swear on my father¡¯s grave.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ maybe¡­ just not talk about killing people for a while?¡± she asked softly.


    I kissed her hand again. ¡°You got it.¡±


    She nodded¡­ took a deep breath and blew it out¡­ then downed the second shot. ¡°Okay¡­ I think I¡¯m good now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    We got up out of the booth and she turned towards the door.


    ¡°Bianca,¡± I said.


    She turned back towards me


    And I circled my arms around her waist and kissed her.


    Softly¡­ gently.


    She stiffened at first


    But then she melted into me, returning my kiss with equal tenderness.


    We broke off when one of the old men at the bar yelled, ¡°Get a room, you two!¡±


    Heughed after he said it, though.


    Bianca looked at me apprehensively, like she was worried about my reaction


    But I said, ¡°Nothin¡¯ I¡¯d like better, old man,¡± as I took her hand and led her out of the bar.


    The old guy and the other barflies cheered as we walked out.


    Unfortunately, there wasn¡¯t time for what I really wanted.


    Because we had a job to do.

 77

    Bianca


    The whole thing in the alleyway freaked me out.


    It seriously scared me.


    But Adriano put me at ease¡­


    And as I stared into his eyes, I believed him.


    You are beyond important to me.


    Those words made me melt when he said them.


    You are beyond important to me.


    It was too early for us to be saying I love you¡­


    And he WAS in the mafia, after all.


    I mean, just ten minutes earlier, I thought he was a raving psychopath.


    But the tenderness in his eyes when he said it¡­


    What I heard was, You are beyond important to me¡­


    But what I felt was, I love you.


    And there was another thing I knew:


    That he was absolutely sincere about killing anybody who tried to hurt me.


    Before today, hearing a guy say that would have freaked me out.


    But when Adrianoid it all out in the bar, and I could hear the warmth and concern in his voice¡­


    It made me feel safe.


    Which was a huge relief, because I walked through the world feeling unsafe all the time.


    Not just from the mafia and the shit that was happening today


    But the ordinary, everyday things I had to deal with.


    The things every woman has to deal with.


    Be careful where you walk and be aware of everything around you.


    Don¡¯t go out when it¡¯s dark unless it¡¯s a well-lit street, and even then be careful.


    Be mindful of what you wear, because who knows what asshole might use it as an excuse.


    Don¡¯t drink anything from a cup a stranger hands you, because who knows what he put in it. Only drink out of a beer bottle or soda can that you open yourself  or that you watch get opened in front of you.


    Have your key in your hand when you go up to unlock your door so you can use it to stab an attacker¡¯s face.


    Carry mace or pepper spray in your purse.


    Honestly, it was exhausting.


    Fear was a built-in part of my everyday existence.


    But suddenly, Adriano was there saying, Not anymore.


    I got this handled.


    You can rx¡­


    Because if anyone messes with you, they won¡¯t live to regret it.


    I could feel the tension draining out of my body.


    I knew there was still danger toe¡­ a lot of danger¡­


    But now I knew there was somebody who had my back.


    Somebody who was powerful¡­


    And brave¡­


    And not afraid to fight for me.


    Not afraid to stand up for me.


    Not afraid to do whatever it took to keep me safe.


    And that made all the difference in the world.


    After the bar, we hit another four betting parlors  all of them in or near the old part of Florence.


    Nothing.


    None of them had any idea where my father was.


    At two of the ces, I knew the guys who ran things.


    At the other two, I didn¡¯t. They initially told us to go away, but when I mentioned ¡®Fabio mbeur,¡¯ they knew I was on the level.


    But nobody had any information whatsoever.


    After the fifth ce, I threw up my hands. ¡°That¡¯s it  I don¡¯t know any other ces.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s one more ce we should check,¡± Adriano said.


    ¡°Where¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°The modeling agency. Do you remember where it is?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but¡­ is that a good idea?¡±


    ¡°Whether it is or not, it¡¯s the only option we have left.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t there be people with guns there?¡±


    ¡°Maybe, maybe not.¡± Adriano smirked. ¡°But I¡¯ve got a gun, too.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I felt sick to my stomach, but I nodded.


    The agency was on the outskirts of the old quarter, close enough to walk to.


    Ten minutester, we were standing in front of the building where Sergio had brought me yesterday.


    It was after 6 PM on a Saturday. Even if the other businesses in the building had been open today, they would be closed by now  and there was nobody in the lobby.


    There wasn¡¯t a front desk, so we walked right to the elevators.


    After I punched the button and the door closed, Adriano took off his clubbing shirt. He looked damn good in his wife-beater with his muscr arms and tats fully visible.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we have enough time for a quickie,¡± I joked.


    ¡°Later,¡± he said with a grin as he took out his gun.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?!¡± I eximed.


    ¡°Getting ready,¡± he said as he wrapped the ck shirt over the gun.


    To a casual observer, it would look like he was carrying a balled-up shirt in his hand¡­


    Not a concealed weapon.


    By the time the elevator door opened, his pistol waspletely hidden.


    We walked out of the elevator and over to the ss doors of the modeling agency.


    Same all-white reception area with Agenzia di Modelle Fiorentina in 12-inch silver letters


    But the lights were off, and there was no one inside.


    Adriano pulled the handles on the ss doors, but they didn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°Well, I guess that¡¯s a dead end,¡± I said. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Hold on,¡± Adriano said.


    He walked down the hallway to all the other offices.


    Most of them were nondescript brown doors. Little ques on the walls bore the name of the business. There were a couple of doctors and dentists, a therapist, and one import/exportpany. For the other three, it was impossible to tell what they were from the vaguepany name.


    Adriano tried the door handle for each and every one, then knocked loudly.


    No one answered.


    By the time we¡¯d circled around to the modeling agency, we¡¯d confirmed that not a single office was open.


    ¡°Well, that was a waste of time,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Not at all,¡± he said as he unwrapped his shirt from his gun. ¡°Cover your ears.¡±


    My eyes nearly bugged out of my head. ¡°What the hell are you  ¡±


    ¡°Cover your ears!¡± he snapped angrily.


    As soon as I did, he fired at the ss doors.


    BLAM!


    One shot was all it took.


    The right door shattered into a thousand pieces.


    Adriano stepped through the empty gap, ss gritting under his Doc Martins, gun pointed at the door at the rear of the room.


    ¡°What the HELL!¡± I hissed as I followed him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving here without some answers.¡± He nced over at the receptionist¡¯s desk. ¡°That¡¯s interesting.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a monitor but noputer.¡±


    I looked closer.


    He was right. There was a monitor on the receptionist¡¯s desk¡­ but noputer attached. The cord from the monitor just dangled by the chair.


    ¡°There was definitely one therest night,¡± I said. ¡°I remember the screen was lit up as I walked past it.¡±


    Adriano nodded, wrapped his left hand in the ck shirt, and tried the door at the back of the room.


    I dreaded what woulde next if it was locked.


    Another gunshot, or kicking it in


    But the door opened easily.


    Adriano kept his gun ready and clicked on a light next to the door.


    The hallway lit up with fluorescent lights.


    The entire ce was deserted.


    ¡°You said there was an office where you saw the guy with cruel eyes. Show me, but don¡¯t touch anything.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Fingerprints.¡±


    Oh


    So that was why he¡¯d wrapped his left hand with the shirt.


    I retraced the steps I¡¯d takenst night. Adriano stayed next to me, his gun pointed down the hall.


    I reached what I thought was the right spot. ¡°This one¡­ I think.¡±


    Adriano opened the office door


    And there was the framed Art Deco print hanging on the wall.


    ¡°This is it,¡± I said. ¡°I remember that poster.¡±


    Adriano walked in and flicked on the light. I followed close behind.


    Nothing in the room looked like it had been touched


    Except theputer was gone, just like the lobby.


    ¡°They cleaned the ce out,¡± Adriano said.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°It means the agency was a front¡­ and once they wiped out the Agres, they took whatever records they could grab and walked away.¡± He shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s another dead end¡­ let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Can we try to find my purse?¡±


    ¡°We can try.¡±


    We went to the studio area where all the clothes and makeup stations were. Everything was empty.


    My clothes were where I¡¯d left them, sitting in a pile on the floor


    But my purse was gone.


    ¡°Shit,¡± I whimpered.


    I¡¯d secretly hoped they didn¡¯t know who I was¡­


    But now I couldn¡¯t pretend anymore.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Adriano reassured me.


    ¡°They have my ID.¡±


    ¡°They already knew who you were.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but  ¡±


    ¡°How much money did you have?¡±


    I snorted. ¡°Like, three euros.¡±


    ¡°Any credit cards?¡±


    ¡°Maxed out.¡±


    ¡°Well, then, no big deal.¡± He grinned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be your sugar daddy.¡±


    I made a face. ¡°Please don¡¯t say that.¡±


    Heughed. ¡°Come on  let¡¯s go.¡±

 78

    Since we were already close to the old part of Florence, we decided to go back there for dinner and to discuss our next steps.


    In our baseball caps and sunsses, we blended in effortlessly with the thousands of tourists walking around. Natural camouge.


    As we looked for a restaurant, I was reminded once again that the old part of Florence really is beautiful.


    You have medieval buildings looming over narrow streets¡­


    Masterpieces of Renaissance sculpture around every corner¡­


    Gorgeous public squares like the Piazza de Signoria¡­


    Glorious structures like the Duomo, a massive domed cathedral  and the most recognizable building in Florence¡­


    The ancient bridges crossing the Arno river¡­


    It all would¡¯ve been terribly romantic if mafia hitmen weren¡¯t hunting us.


    We settled on a restaurant that looked good but was filled with tourists, which allowed us to hide in in sight.


    Adriano and I sat in a booth. He watched the doorway and had me watch the rear of the restaurant in case anyone suspicious came out through the kitchen.


    ¡°Tell me more about your father,¡± he said as we ate. He was having papardelle al cinghiale, or wild boar pasta; I was having tagliatelle funghi porcini e tartufo  pasta with truffle and porcini mushrooms.


    ¡°What do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°More about his job  besides the things he does with judges,¡± Adriano said euphemistically.


    ¡°I think he schedules court cases. That¡¯s how he has so much ess to the judges andwyers  he¡¯s constantly contacting them with changes to the docket, so it¡¯s no big deal for him to call them or drop by.¡±


    ¡°Would any of his co-workers know where he is?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know any of them. He never hung out with them  he only went to the gambling parlors. And when he tried to go straight, he would juste home to my mother.¡±


    Suddenly I was ovee with fear. My eyes welled up with tears.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Adriano asked.


    ¡°What if he¡¯s already¡­ gone? What if he¡¯s buried out in the woods somewhere  ¡±


    Adriano grabbed my hand across the booth and squeezed it. ¡°No. Don¡¯t think like that.¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s only called me once. Why hasn¡¯t he returned any of my calls or my texts?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he had to ditch his phone. Maybe he lost it. Maybe it got taken away from him.¡±


    ¡°But  ¡±


    ¡°Bianca,¡± he said calmly. ¡°We¡¯re gonna find him.¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡± I whispered.


    I knew, deep down, that he didn¡¯t know


    But I desperately wanted hope, because all of mine was slipping away.


    More than anything, I wanted him to tell me it was all going to be okay.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s my number one mission,¡± he said  then paused and raised an eyebrow like he¡¯d changed his mind. ¡°Well¡­ number two.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s number one?¡± I asked in irritation, sure it would be something about his family business.


    ¡°Making sure nothing happens to you,¡± he said as he stared into my eyes.


    I cried a little, but I smiled through my tears.


    He smiled back the tiniest bit


    And then his phone buzzed.


    He pulled it out and read a text. Then he tapped the screen, and his face darkened.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked nervously.


    ¡°Nolo sent me a link. The story hit the newspapers.¡±


    He handed the phone to me.


    COSA NOSTRA WAR?


    There was a picture of a burnt-out mansion, a giant structure of ckened stone with a caved-in roof.


    I scanned the article.


    The fire imed the life of Dominic Agre, a notorious local figure linked to organized crime. Other victims were members of his family, including his wife Amelia and brother Bautiste. Police believe the fire was intentionally set.


    Agre¡¯s brother Carmine also diedst night, killed in the mass shooting at the Patrician Hotel.


    The simultaneous nature of the deaths has led police to specte they were the result of a war in the Cosa Nostra, and that rival families might be behind the murders.


    ¡°Yourst name¡¯s Rosolini, right?¡± I asked.


    I remembered it from the notification on my phone when Adriano sent me the 5000 euros for Emma.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t mention you guys. That¡¯s good, right?¡±


    ¡°Not really. They wouldn¡¯t dare name us until they have proof. They¡¯d be too scared.¡±


    ¡°But they pretty much say the Agres were in the mafia.¡±


    ¡°Because they¡¯re dead,¡± Adriano said drily. ¡°So there¡¯s nobody left to sue them  or firebomb their offices.¡±


    ¡°Maybe they don¡¯t know your family¡¯s involved.¡±


    ¡°The police know. And they¡¯ll be banging on our door before you know it.¡±


    ¡°I thought you¡­ had friends in the police,¡± I said, employing my own euphemistic phrasing.


    ¡°We do, but it only goes so far. Something like this can¡¯t be swept under the rug¡­ which makes me think that when they didn¡¯t get usst night, they resorted to n B.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s n B?¡±


    ¡°Pinning it on us.¡±


    ¡°¡­oh¡­¡±


    I handed the phone back and Adriano put it away. Then he sighed.


    ¡°Fuck this. Let¡¯s forget all about it for a while and talk about something else.¡±


    ¡°Just a guy and a girl out on a date?¡± I asked with a smile.


    He smiled back. ¡°Just a guy and a girl out on a date.¡±


    Adriano


    Other than the hot-as-hell sexst night¡­


    Talking with Bianca was the nicest evening I¡¯d had as far back as I could remember.


    She told me she saw The Devil Wears Prada on DVD when she was eight years old, and that it made her want to be a fashion designer.


    ¡°It was Meryl Streep¡¯s speech about cerulean blue that did it,¡± Bianca said with a huge smile.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t seen it,¡± I said wryly.


    ¡°Let me guess: you only watch The Godfather,¡± she teased me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t knock The Godfather. What¡¯s the speech?¡±


    ¡°Anne Hathaway is wearing this blue sweater, and she kind of dismisses fashion¡­ and Meryl Streep says what she doesn¡¯t know is that the sweater isn¡¯t blue, it¡¯s cerulean¡­ and that Oscar de Renta did a collection of cerulean gowns, and then Yves Saint Laurent did cerulean jackets after that, and then eight other different designers used cerulean in their collections¡­ and millions of dors and tons of jobs were created by Oscar de Renta¡¯s work¡­ and that everybody is affected by fashion, even when they don¡¯t realize it, because it all filters down to the clothes that everyday people wear. I wanted that¡­ I wanted to do something that people would think is beautiful and that would end up influencing everybody without them knowing it.¡±


    ¡°You decided that at eight years old?¡± I said, impressed.


    Sheughed  a beautiful sound. ¡°I even learned to sew because I wanted to make ¡®evening gowns¡¯ out of my neighbor¡¯s old curtains they left out in the trash.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    She suddenly looked embarrassed. ¡°I know¡­ it¡¯s kind of dumb¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not dumb, it¡¯s awesome. I never had a choice growing up. It was just assumed I was going to go into the family business, and I never even questioned it. You had a dream at eight years old, and here you are making it a reality. That¡¯s pretty fucking amazing.¡±


    She looked up at me shyly. ¡°¡­you think so?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I do.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ the odds of me ever getting to that level¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well, I know this much: Oscar de Renta didn¡¯t pop out of the womb designing cerulean blue dresses. He started just like you did  like you¡¯re doing right now.¡±


    She sighed. ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s hard.¡±


    ¡°No doubt.¡±


    ¡°Part of me doesn¡¯t ever think it¡¯s going to happen.¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°After all this is over, maybe I can hook you up with some people.¡±


    She stared at me. ¡°You know people in the fashion industry?!¡±


    ¡°I know people who know people. I¡¯m sure I could call in a favor or two.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d¡­ do that for me?¡±


    Iughed. ¡°Babe pared to you risking your life to help me out, a couple of phone calls is nothing. It¡¯s the absolute least I could do.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but¡­ it¡¯s more like you¡¯re helping me out right now. Finding my dad, I mean.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re helping each other.¡±


    Her expression was like the sun came out from behind the clouds.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m gonna take care of you.¡±


    And I meant it, 100%.


    ¡°What about me taking care of you, though?¡± she asked.


    ¡°You took care of me plentyst night and this morning.¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± she murmured as she bit her lip, which was sexy as hell. ¡°I¡¯d love to take care of you right now.¡±


    I grinned. ¡°When we get out of here.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, though, you took care of me more than I took care of you. I mean, you ¡®took care¡¯ of me over¡­ and over¡­ and over¡­ and over again,¡± she said in a sexy little purr.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care you of you some more when we get back home.¡±


    I was starting to get a little hot and bothered


    When suddenly things took a turn for the serious.


    She averted her eyes when she asked, ¡°When was thest girlfriend you had?¡±


    I answered honestly: ¡°Never.¡±


    She looked up in surprise. ¡°What?! You¡¯re joking.¡±


    ¡°Nope. Not if you mean anything longer than a couple of weeks.¡±


    She looked a little concerned. ¡°Why didn¡¯t anythingst?¡±


    That one took a little exining.


    In my early 20s, my life had been a constant parade of women.


    The problem with that was they all wanted something:


    Money¡­


    Gifts¡­


    Or ess to power.


    Usually all three.


    They wanted to be the girl that drove around with the mafioso in a Ferrari. They wanted to be seen.


    They wanted to lounge around all day, go shopping for $10, 000 handbags, and then have me fly them to Ibiza for a weekend of drugs and booze.


    That shit gets old fast.


    Yeah, the chicks enjoyed the sex¡­ and some of them had actually been pretty good in the sack. I¡¯d hooked up with a few of them from time to time.


    But they all wanted something from me.


    They didn¡¯t want me.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Not really.


    And when you¡¯ve got a limitless supply of hot chicks in your life, why settle for just one?


    But that had been my early 20s.


    Now that I was 28, I was tired of the party lifestyle.


    And with everything that had happened since my father died, I had no time for women who wanted to fuck me for what they could get out of me.


    Honestly, my patience for it was down to zero¡­


    Now that I¡¯d seen what Dario had with Alessandra.


    She was a good girl¡­ a good person.


    Beautiful, yes¡­


    But she was with Dario because she wanted him.


    In fact, she was totally uneasy with the whole Cosa Nostra thing.


    If she could have ditched the mafioso lifestyle  including the money and the mansion  and just moved with Dario out to some shack in the middle of nowhere, I think she would have jumped at the chance.


    That was the kind of woman I wanted.


    Now that I¡¯d seen it firsthand, I hungered for it.


    And it felt like there was an empty hole where that part of my life should be.


    Fucking a bunch of women was like taking shots lined up on a bar:


    Fun for a while¡­


    But the next morning, you have a hell of a hangover and nothing to show for it.


    I wanted something that wouldst.


    ¡°Well?¡± Bianca prodded me again.


    ¡°Partly because I was fucked up¡­ and partly because I kept going for fucked-up women,¡± I finally answered.


    She raised an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s a ¡®fucked-up woman¡¯?¡±


    ¡°The kind who wants to be with a guy because he¡¯s in my line of business.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± she said and made a little face. ¡°Yeah, I can see that. But¡­ what kind of woman do you want?¡±


    I just stared at her and thought,


    A woman who¡¯s got a sharp little tongue that keeps me on my toes.


    A woman who¡¯s beautiful on the outside¡­


    But has an even MORE beautiful soul deep down.


    A woman who¡¯s amazing in bed¡­


    But who only sleeps with me because she wants me to fuck her, not because of what I can buy her.


    A woman who knows what loyalty is¡­ and who would risk her life to save the people she loves.


    A woman who looks like you.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t say any of that.


    I just kept it simple:


    ¡°Ride or die,¡± I said.


    Bianca nodded thoughtfully. ¡°That¡¯s not just something you say, is it. That¡¯s actually a thing for you¡­ because you don¡¯t know what might happen tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°None of us does,¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°No,¡± she said and smiled sadly. ¡°None of us does.¡±

 79

    It was dark when we left the restaurant.


    We were crossing the square near the Pzza Vhio with its looming bell tower. There were still tourists around, but not nearly as many as before.


    I had my arm around Bianca¡¯s waist and was holding her close to my side.


    We¡¯d gotten pretty deep with the ¡®ride or die¡¯ stuff, but now we were back to just having a good time.


    She was currentlyughing at a story I¡¯d just told her. When I was five years old, I¡¯d tried to catch rabbits so I could breed them and start a rabbit empire.


    ¡°I heard they made a lot of little rabbits really fast, even though I didn¡¯t know how they did it,¡± I said. ¡°All I knew is if I could just get two of them and put them in a cage together, I¡¯d have, like, a million in a couple of weeks.¡±


    ¡°What were you going to do with them?¡±


    ¡°Sell them! Everybody wants a pet rabbit, right? At least, that¡¯s what five-year-old me thought.¡±


    ¡°See, you did have a dream when you were little!¡± she teased me.


    ¡°Yeah, I was going to be the bunny rabbit king of Tuscany. Too bad they were so damn hard to catch.¡±


    ¡°Well, you learned something from them,¡± she said in a seductive yet yful voice.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Fuck-iiiiiin¡¯,¡± she said, and giggled.


    I chuckled. ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m quick in bed?¡±


    ¡°OH no  no, I would never use you of that. Quite the opposite.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± I said as I pulled her in for kiss.


    She melted into me, and we stood like that for nearly a minute, just kissing.


    It felt good.


    Hell, it felt amazing.


    When we finally stopped and started walking again, she whispered, ¡°Can we go back to your house?¡±


    ¡°Mm, I like the sound of¡­¡±


    I trailed off.


    A hundred feet away, several people were walking towards us, spaced about 50 feet apart.


    Two men and a woman.


    They weren¡¯t dressed like tourists, which made them stand out


    But they weren¡¯t dressed like your typical mob guys, either.


    More working ss.


    I didn¡¯t like the fact that they all seemed to be converging on a central point:


    Us.


    I resisted the urge to look over my shoulder.


    Bianca looked up at me and sensed something had changed.


    ¡°What?¡± she whispered in rm.


    ¡°Keep walking,¡± I whispered back. ¡°Smile. And just go wherever I go.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    I veered off to the left, guiding Bianca with my hand around her waist.


    There was a fairlyrge group of tourists outside the Uffizi Gallery, the big museum in the za.


    I headed straight for them.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Bianca whispered fearfully, although she kept a smile stered on her face.


    ¡°Might be nothing, but I think we¡¯re being followed.¡±


    I could hear the terror in her voice as she asked, ¡°The mafia?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s the cops.¡±


    She started to turn her head


    ¡°Don¡¯t look,¡± I hissed. ¡°Just keep staring straight ahead.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s the cops, that¡¯s not bad, is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not good, that¡¯s for su ¡±


    Suddenly two men broke out of the crowd of tourists with guns pointed at me and Bianca.


    ¡°POLICE!¡± they screamed. ¡°HANDS UP!¡±


    I had a snap decision to make.


    If the cops were just puppets


    If whoever killed the Agres was paying them or manipting them to take me down


    Then I couldn¡¯t give them an excuse to open fire.


    They wouldn¡¯t want to shoot, either. Not out here in the open, where they could hit civilians.


    And not with a bunch of tourists watching.


    I pushed Bianca to the right so she would be far enough away from me if they opened fire


    And I dropped to my knees and put my hands in the air.


    ¡°I¡¯m not resisting!¡± I shouted.


    As I hoped, all the tourists were pointing their cell phones at me now


    Recording the arrest.


    Which would make it harder for the cops to ¡®identally¡¯ shoot me.


    If they did, a dozen videos would immediately go up on the inte showing that they¡¯d killed me in cold blood.


    That might have been the only thing that saved me.


    The police all rushed in, their pistols aimed at my head.


    A couple had their guns pointed at Bianca, too.


    Somebody kicked me in the back, sending me mming face-first into the cobblestones.


    They pulled my arms behind me, and I felt cold metal around my wrists and heard the krrrrk of the cuffs.


    Then somebody lifted my shirt up and pulled my gun from the back of my pants.


    ¡°Somebody¡¯s lookin¡¯ at some jail time, motherfucker,¡± a voice sneered.


    It was true. The gun was unlicensed, a minor crime.


    At least it was clean. I¡¯d given the one I¡¯d fired at the hotelst night to Lars. And I¡¯d taken a fresh one that couldn¡¯t be traced to any crimes.


    But the gun was the least of my worries.


    I looked over at Bianca, who was being cuffed as well.


    She looked absolutely terrified.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything,¡± I yelled at her. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Shut the fuck up,¡± one of the cops shouted as he hoisted me to my feet. He cranked my arms painfully up behind me, totally on purpose  just because he could.


    ¡°Lawyer,¡± I said.


    ¡°Sure, sure,¡± the cop said as he pushed me forward.


    Thank god for the tourists¡¯ cell phones.


    Otherwise, it might have ended a very different way.


    They took me to the Questura, the police headquarters in the middle of Florence, and booked me.


    Now I sat alone in a tiny interrogation room, sipping on a bottle of water someone had given me.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    The water was the first and only good thing the cops had done for me all night.


    My right hand was cuffed to an iron ring in the top of a desk that was bolted to the floor, so I wasn¡¯t goin¡¯ anywhere.


    The cops had left me to stew for thest 20 minutes, hoping it would soften me up.


    Instead, I went through every detail I could think of, trying to figure out my next step.


    They didn¡¯t know my real name. My license said Bruno Capaldi, and that¡¯s the name I gave them when they booked me.


    They¡¯d fingerprinted me, but I¡¯d never been arrested and my prints weren¡¯t on file. They wouldn¡¯t know who I was unless somebody in their organized crime division recognized me from surveince on my family. Until that happened, not a problem.


    They took my cell phone as soon as they booked me.


    Also not a problem. I had all my brothers¡¯ phone numbers memorized.


    The cop leading up the arrest  the one who had cranked my arms when he pulled me to my feet, and who had also mmed my head into the doorframe when he shoved me into the back of the squad car  tried to get my phone to open by holding it in front of my face.


    Which probably wouldn¡¯t have been admissible in court since he didn¡¯t have a warrant¡­


    But I had a feeling he didn¡¯t care too much about that.


    The other cops felt like they were on the level. No abuse, very professional. Assholes, sure, but they didn¡¯t go out of their way to rough me up.


    The one guy, though¡­


    He had ¡®on the take¡¯ written all over him.


    Unfortunately, it was my enemies who were lining his pockets.


    Didn¡¯t matter. I didn¡¯t have Face ID enabled on my phone because of this very situation.


    He had to have a code to open it, which I wasn¡¯t about to provide.


    And if he tried to crack it on his own, a special app on the phone would fry it after three failed attempts.


    Before the lead cop put me in the interrogation room, I demanded a phone call.


    Once I got in touch with Nolo, he could pull some strings to get me out. He could also remotely trigger the app to destroy any info on the phone if need be.


    But the cop ignored my demand for a phone call.


    Instead, he cuffed me to the iron ring and left the room.


    I used the time to think.

 80

    I hadn¡¯t recognized anybody in the group that arrested me, but I knew every cop on our payroll. I hadn¡¯t just memorized their names and departments, but their pictures, too.


    If an opportunity presented itself, I¡¯d try to get one of them alone so I could figure out what was going on.


    Unfortunately, if the cops on our payroll had been double-dipping¡­


    If they¡¯d been getting paid off by the Agres while they were taking our money, too¡­


    Then I had no idea who I could actually trust.


    That could be a problem¡­ but it was a risk I was going to have to take.


    I also thought a lot about Bianca.


    I hoped that she was holding up okay.


    I¡¯m sure it was scary for her to be detained like this¡­


    Especially if they were sweating her and trying to get her to roll over on me.


    Of course, she¡¯d faced a lot worse shit over thest 24 hours. She could handle the police.


    Cops yed by the rules¡­ mostly.


    So I wasn¡¯t too worried about them taking a phone book and mming her in the face.


    They might do it to me, but not a woman.


    If anything, they would try to screw with her head.


    Threaten her with jail¡­ say she was an aplice¡­ anything to scare her.


    Hopefully she would follow my instructions and not say a thing to them, not even her name.


    I wondered if they had let her make a phone call¡­


    And if so, who she had called.


    Her mother?


    Or maybe she¡¯d tried her father again?


    If he worked for the courthouse, he probably had some pull.


    But if he hadn¡¯t been answering her calls for thest 24 hours, there was no reason to think he would magically start now.


    But panic made people make bad decisions.


    If Bianca was smart, she¡¯d call her mom. She was staying at our house, after all. As soon as Nolo found out what was going on, he could set the wheels in motion to get us both out.


    So hopefully Bianca didn¡¯t waste her¡­


    ¡­one¡­


    ¡­phone call¡­


    A bolt of insight hit me smack between the eyes.


    I was just getting excited when the lead cop walked in and shut the door.


    He was about my height, though not in nearly as good shape. He had a gut underneath his white dress shirt. His mustache and hair were flecked with grey, and the lines in his face told me he was on the north side of 40.


    I also noticed he still had his gun in his holster.


    That concerned me vaguely¡­


    Because cops weren¡¯t supposed to bring their firearms into interrogations.


    I looked behind him to see if anybody else wasing in


    But they weren¡¯t.


    Then things got worse.


    The cop gave me a smug, self-satisfied smile. ¡°Well, well, well¡­ Adriano Rosolini.¡±


    Oh shit.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± he said. ¡°I know exactly who you are.¡±


    Either somebody in the Organized Crime division had ID¡¯d me


    Or somebody else had told him who I was.


    Probably somebody who wanted bad things to happen to me.


    Hence the gun.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Detective Moretti.¡±


    ¡°Well, Detective Moretti,¡± I said calmly, ¡°I want my phone call.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not gettin¡¯ it. Instead, you¡¯re gonna tell me what I want to know.¡±


    I just looked at him and waited.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the girl¡¯s father?¡±


    So he knew about Bianca.


    I looked up at the ceiling. There was a surveince camera pointed down at me.


    ¡°It¡¯s not on, dick wad,¡± Moretti said. ¡°It¡¯s just you and me.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s paying you? I¡¯ll triple it.¡±


    He grinned smugly. After all, he had the upper hand. ¡°You just worry about answering my goddamn questions.¡±


    ¡°The people paying you  do they know yet? Have you told them you¡¯ve got Lettieri¡¯s daughter?¡±


    He hesitated.


    I could see an uneasy flicker in his eyes.


    So he hadn¡¯t told them  not yet.


    He probably wanted to look like a big shot by getting the answer first.


    Because once the bad guys knew the cops had her, they would take her, pat him on the head, and tell him to fuck off. Don¡¯t call us, we¡¯ll call you.


    Maybe he even wanted to find Lettieri himself so he could negotiate a bigger fee.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    When he recovered from showing me his cards, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t think you understand, shithead  I ask the questions, not you. Where¡¯s her father?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    He backhanded me.


    SMACK.


    It stung, but it didn¡¯t hurt too bad.


    Didn¡¯t matter.


    I still wanted to kill the bastard


    But then I remembered I¡¯d done the same thing to Massimo in the carst night.


    I made a mental note to apologize to him for being a punk-ass bitch.


    ¡­if I got out of this.


    ¡°Where¡¯s her father,¡± Moretti repeated.


    Suddenly I started feeling extremely concerned for Bianca.


    ¡°We were looking for him all day, but we didn¡¯t find him,¡± I said evenly, struggling to keep control of my temper.


    ¡°Then you¡¯re no fuckin¡¯ use to me,¡± he sneered.


    ¡°Who¡¯s paying you?¡± I asked again. ¡°I¡¯ll quadruple it.¡±


    ¡°You assholes paid me peanuts for 20 years, and now you wanna make it up to me? When I¡¯ve got you by the balls?¡±


    I narrowed my eyes.


    I didn¡¯t recognize him from the rosters.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he said, knowing that I was trying to ce him. ¡°They transferred me from Rome two weeks ago, you piece of shit.¡±


    Now it made sense why I didn¡¯t know who he was.


    I didn¡¯t know our Rome roster, and his transfer would have been recent enough that we might not be aware it had gone through¡­


    Especially if our enemies had buried the records.


    ¡°Who¡¯s ¡®they¡¯?¡± I asked. ¡°Your cop bosses or your real bosses?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to concern yourself with that. All I need to know is where her father is. Otherwise, I¡¯m gonna have to get reeeeaaal personal when I interrogate herter, if you know what I¡¯m sayin¡¯.¡±


    Rage red inside me like an atom bomb.


    I stood up, ready to kill him


    But I was restrained by the handcuff around my right wrist.


    Moretti jumped back and put his hand on his gun. ¡°Sit down¡­bitch.¡±I had no choice.


    I swallowed my bile and sat back down.


    But he didn¡¯t take his hand off his gun.


    In fact, he cocked the hammer.


    Not good.


    ¡°Last chance, dipshit,¡± Moretti said. ¡°Where¡¯s the father.¡±


    I took a sip of water and put the bottle back down, but I kept it in my left hand.


    I had a bad feeling shit was about to go down¡­


    And I had one chance to make my move.


    I had to make it count.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said calmly.


    ¡°Then you¡¯re of no use to me. And unfortunately, you got out of hand¡­ and I was forced to shoot you.¡±


    Moretti started to draw


    Which I had anticipated


    And I swung the water bottle at him as I squeezed it.


    Water sshed in his eyes, blinding him.


    ¡°God DAMMIT!¡± he roared as he drew blind


    But by that point, I was already moving.


    Since Lars hade to work for our family, one thing he¡¯d been insistent on was training us in hand-to-handbat.


    It was something he¡¯d learned in the Special Forces, and he was damn good at it.


    I¡¯d taken it to heart and learned a lot


    Which is how I did what I did next.


    I vaulted over the desk, bracing my weight on my handcuffed right hand


    Dropped the water bottle from my left hand


    And grabbed his gun.


    Lars had taught me that when you¡¯re facing an armed opponent in close quarters, you either deflect the weapon with a forearm strike so the bullet doesn¡¯t hit you


    Or you make sure your opponent can¡¯t fire the gun.


    I couldn¡¯t afford to have him fire at all, or other cops woulde running


    So I jammed the webbing between my forefinger and thumb into the space between the hammer and the gun.


    Moretti pulled the trigger


    But instead of the firing pin striking the bullet, it cut into my skin.


    Hurt like hell, but at least the gun didn¡¯t go off.


    Plus, I took the pain out on Moretti  with interest.


    First I headbutted him  mmed him in the face with my forehead.


    I heard a loud CRACK as his nose broke.


    He was too stunned to make a noise  yet.


    I only had a second before he started screaming.


    So I kicked the back of his knee, causing him to buckle and drop to the floor


    At which point I wrapped my thighs around his neck and squeezed.


    It was an MMA hold  mixed-martial arts.


    Extremely useful for choking somebody out.


    Just so happened it was good for keeping them from screaming, too.


    Moretti struggled. He looked up at me with wild eyes and tried prying my legs off his neck so he could breathe


    But I was way too powerful for him.


    He tried jerking the gun away from me


    But I¡¯d mped my hand over the pistol, and I pulled it back towards me.


    He tried pulling the trigger again


    But the firing pin just clicked deeper into my bleeding hand.


    Moretti¡¯s face turned red  veins stood out on his forehead


    And then his struggling weakened¡­


    And he went limp.


    I held on a few seconds just to be sure, then released him.


    Moretti slumped to the floor, unconscious.


    If it had been anybody other than a cop, I would have killed him


    For even thinking about hurting Bianca, most of all.


    But there was no upside in killing cops  not even dirty ones.


    There were unwritten rules of the Cosa Nostra¡¯s dealings with police.


    We could pay them off, and they would do our bidding, up to a certain point¡­


    But as soon as you killed one of them, all bets were off.


    Cops had the same ruthless code of omerta as any Sicilian gangster.


    Once you killed a cop, you brought the rest of them down on your head  and only blood would satisfy them.


    So  as much as I wanted to curb-stomp the asshole  I refrained.


    But I had other things in mind.


    I pulled the gun from Moretti¡¯s limp hand. The firing pin was still caught in the webbing between my fingers, so I transferred the pistol over to my right hand and extricated myself.


    Then I uncocked the gun and set it on the desk.


    Next I searched Moretti for his handcuff keys.


    Ten secondster I was free.


    I didn¡¯t know how much time I had, so I had to act fast.


    I quickly undressed him. It was cumbersome, but I finally got him down to his tightie-whities.


    Then I stripped down to my boxer briefs.


    I couldn¡¯t have Moretti waking up and making a scene, so I stuffed my wife-beater in his mouth and tied my ck shirt around his face to keep it in ce.


    Hope you like the taste of my armpit, asshole.


    Then I cuffed his hands behind his back and hogtied his legs to the cuffs with my jeans.


    When I was finished, Moretti was lying half-naked on his belly, a gag in his mouth, and his arms and legs trussed up in the air behind him.


    He wasn¡¯t going anywhere or making any loud noises, even if he did wake up.


    Then I quickly put on Moretti¡¯s clothes.


    He was about the same height as me but with a belly, so the pants were loose. I had to cinch his belt tight to make sure everything stayed up.


    Then I put on the shirt. My chest and arm muscles strained at the material, but otherwise it was a passable fit. Same with the sports jacket he¡¯d had on.


    The slight hint of BO on his clothes made me grimace.


    After the shit we¡¯d bought from the thrift store, and now this, I swore I was NEVER wearing anybody¡¯s but my own clothing again.


    Finally I put on his holster and gun. I wiped the blood off the firing pin so the pistol would work if I had to use it. I also wiped the blood from my hand onto the jeans tying up Moretti.


    Finally I put on his badge, which he¡¯d worn on anyard around his neck.


    Now for the moment of truth.


    I wasn¡¯t going to fool anybody who looked at me closely  but I had a better shot of getting out of the building dressed like this than the clothes I¡¯de in wearing.


    I turned the doorknob and slowly walked out of the interrogation room, my heart thumping hard.


    The department room was huge, with a couple dozen beige cubicles taking up the main floor. The walls had multiple offices and interrogation rooms.


    No one was around, and almost all of the lights were out.


    I was betting that Moretti had taken me to an interrogation room far away from anybody who might overhear or try to stop him.


    As for everybody else, it was after 10 PM on a Friday night, and this apparently wasn¡¯t the homicide division. It was likely that everybody else in the department had gone home several hours ago.


    I was hoping that the other cops who had busted me had gone home, too, after I¡¯d been booked¡­


    But I couldn¡¯t be sure, so I kept my eyes and ears open.


    I had one huge problem: I had to get Bianca out, and I had no idea where she was.


    But I had a n for that.

 81

    I walked as nonchntly as I could down the dim hallways of the Questura.


    I figured that if I just acted like I was supposed to be there, nobody would question it.


    After all, cops don¡¯t expect a mafioso to go strolling around police headquarters.


    I had the cop clothes and I had the badge  so I faked the attitude. I tried to project world-weariness, like I was tired as hell and just wanted to go home.


    Outwardly I kept calm¡­


    But my heart was thudding in my chest like a sledgehammer.


    Talk about being in the lions¡¯ den.


    Luckily, almost nobody was around.


    I saw a couple of people at their cubicles, but nobody looked up when I strolled past.


    But I was watching them.


    Every cop I saw, I mentallypared them with the pictures I¡¯d memorized: the people on our family¡¯s payroll in Florence.


    I didn¡¯t see anybody¡­


    So I took the stairs to the next floor up.


    Part of me was like, Get the fuck OUT!


    But an even louder voice told that part of me to fuck off.


    When our enemies found out the cops had Fabrizio Lettieri¡¯s daughter, there was no telling what they¡¯d do to her.


    So I wasn¡¯t leaving without her.


    I exited the stairs on the next level and saw a sign for ¡®Homicide.¡¯


    They were one of the few departments that would definitely be on call on a Saturday night¡­


    And I knew we had a couple of their men on payroll.


    All in all, we only had 10% of the Florence police force in our pocket¡­ but there was at least one in every department. We had four in Homicide alone.


    Time to roll the dice.


    I did¡­


    And I came up a winner.


    There was a guy over by the copier  young, brown hair, hangdog look, dark circles under his eyes.


    I cross-referenced him against my mental Rolodex and immediately pegged him as Matteo De Luca. One of ¡®our guys.¡¯


    I nced around the room. There were a couple of other detectives in the maze of cubicles, but they were all hunched over their desks. I suspected at least one of them was asleep.


    I stepped back behind the corner and pulled out my gun, then took off my suit jacket and draped it over my arm to hide the pistol.


    If things went south


    If De Luca wasn¡¯t loyal to us, but was working for our enemies instead


    Then somebody was probably going to die tonight.


    And it wasn¡¯t going to be me.


    I walked over to him. ¡°Don¡¯t react,¡± I said in a quiet voice.


    He looked over at me like Who the fuck are you? ¡°Don¡¯t react to what?¡±


    ¡°Caesar has no knife to defend himself.¡±


    That was the secret phrase we¡¯d given De Luca. In case we ever had to contact him spur-of-the-moment, it was the code that would let him know we were the guys paying him off.


    It had the desired effect.


    His eyes bugged out and all the blood drained from his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m Adriano Rosolini,¡± I said quietly. ¡°You know who I am?¡±


    De Luca swallowed hard, nodded, and looked around the squad room like he expected the boogeyman to jump out any second.


    Then he turned back to me and whispered, ¡°What the fuck are you doing here?! You can¡¯t be here  ¡±


    ¡°But I am here. And I need your help.¡±


    He looked like I¡¯d just asked him to sacrifice his firstborn.


    ¡°Come on, man,¡± he whined, ¡°this isn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Is there somece we can talk in private?¡±


    ¡°¡­the bathroom. We can go in there.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    We walked around the corner and he opened the door to the john. I followed him inside and checked every stall to make sure nobody was listening in.


    Once the coast was clear, I asked, ¡°You loyal to us, De Luca?¡±


    He was sweating bullets, but he nodded yes.


    ¡°Good, because a cop named Moretti took me in one of the interrogation rooms just now and tried to kill me.¡±


    De Luca frowned like I had a second head growing out of my shirt cor. ¡°Wh that¡¯s impossible! If we brought you or any of your brothers in, it would¡¯ve been all over the station! Everybody¡¯d be talking about it!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I didn¡¯t give ¡¯em my real name. Moretti knew who I was, but I¡¯m guessing he was the only one. But I¡¯m not here about that. I need you to find somebody in lockup and get her out.¡±


    De Luca had recovered some of his color by now, but all the blood quickly drained out of his face again.


    ¡°Come on, man¡­ you can¡¯t ask me to do that¡­ they¡¯ll know it was me  I¡¯ll get fired, I¡¯ll probably get sent to prison  ¡±


    ¡°Rx. I¡¯m aware that if you do this, it¡¯ll destroy your career¡­ so I¡¯m prepared to make you a deal.¡±


    De Luca got a resigned look, like he knew the kind of ¡®deal¡¯ I was about to offer him:


    Drop your pants and bend over, bitch.


    ¡°What,¡± he said in a dead voice.


    ¡°How much do they pay you a year as a homicide detective?¡±


    ¡°47, 000 euros,¡± he said glumly.


    ¡°As I recall, our family pays you 20, 000 a year.¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°¡­yeah.¡±


    I could tell he thought he was not only going to have to drop his pants, but there wouldn¡¯t be any lube, either.


    ¡°You got a wife? Kids?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Good. That would make this whole thing easier.


    Offering Moretti triple and even quadruple hadn¡¯t made an impact, so I figured I better go big or go home.


    ¡°How¡¯d you like to make two million euros in one night?¡± I asked.


    De Luca lost his depressed look real quick.


    ¡°¡­what?¡± he whispered.


    ¡°You do what I say, and I¡¯ll pay you two million euros.¡±


    He stood there in shock.


    I snapped my fingers in front of his face. ¡°Yo  De Luca, you still with me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but¡­ just for getting somebody out of lockup?!¡± he asked in bewilderment.


    ¡°Then you gotta get us out of here safely. That¡¯s the trick.¡±


    He rubbed his hair. ¡°If I do this  ¡±


    ¡°The cops¡¯ll find out, which is why you gotta disappear. Go wherever you want, but I¡¯d suggest Thand  two million will go a lot farther there. You could live like a king till you¡¯re 105.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ my whole life is here¡­¡± he said forlornly.


    ¡°Do you want to work another 30 years and retire with a crappy pension and a fake gold watch? Or do you want 2 million euros?¡±


    De Luca swallowed hard. ¡°Mr. Rosolini¡­ no disrespect, sir, but¡­¡±


    I smirked. ¡°How do you know I¡¯m good for it.¡±


    De Luca winced, then nodded  like he was afraid I might gun him down right there on the spot for voicing his doubts.


    ¡°Give me your phone,¡± I ordered.


    He handed it over, and I tapped in a number  Roberto¡¯s personal cell.


    Then I texted him ¡®6624732¡¯ and hit Send.


    That was ¡®Adriano¡¯ spelled out backwards on an alphanumeric keypad. It would let him know that it was me calling, even though it would being from an unknown number.


    Then I dialed and waited.


    Roberto picked up on the second ring. ¡°You okay?¡±


    He didn¡¯t address me by name. That was part of the protocol, in case I was being forced to call him.


    ¡°Outstanding.¡±


    Again, part of the code. It let him know that things weren¡¯t great, but I wasn¡¯t in immediate danger or being forced to call him at gunpoint.


    ¡°Good to hear.¡±


    ¡°I need you to set up a  hold on.¡± I looked at De Luca. ¡°You want a Swiss Bank ount or a bitcoin wallet?¡±


    De Luca stared at me like he couldn¡¯t believe this was happening. ¡°I  uh  ¡±


    I gave him an angry stare like HURRY IT UP.


    ¡°Swiss¡­ bank ount?¡± he said hesitantly.


    I spoke back into the phone. ¡°A Swiss  ¡±


    ¡°I heard. How much?¡±


    ¡°Two million. Can you do that right away?¡±


    ¡°I can just give you ess to a spare ount we already have. How¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Perfect.¡±


    ¡°Let me get the information for you.¡±


    I looked at De Luca. ¡°Good choice, by the way. Moretti wasn¡¯t so smart.¡±

 82

    Using the information Roberto provided, we logged into the Swiss bank ount on De Luca¡¯s phone so he could verify there were actually two million euros sitting in there.


    I gave him the password and login, along with the necessary information to pull money out of the ount.


    Then we proceeded to the next stage.


    I didn¡¯t want to risk another homicide cop interrupting us, so De Luca found a workstation in Robbery and booted up one of theputers. The ce was deserted, so we had the room all to ourselves.


    Once De Luca logged in, I said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for a woman named Bianca Lettieri.¡±


    He typed in the information, then shook his head. ¡°Nobody by that name in the system.¡±


    SHIT


    For a second, I panicked.


    Had they already gotten to her?


    Had I been wrong about Moretti, and he¡¯d already turned her over?


    That¡¯s when I realized Bianca might have taken me literally when I¡¯d shouted instructions at her:


    Don¡¯t say anything. NOTHING.


    ¡°Can you find all the women who were brought in over thest two hours?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sure,¡± De Luca said as he typed on the keyboard.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    A single name came up: Maria Rossi.


    The Italian equivalent of ¡®Jane Doe.¡¯


    ¡°Is that the name she gave?¡± I asked, amused.


    ¡°No, they put that in for anybody who won¡¯t give their name.¡±


    Good girl.


    ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°Holding cell in the women¡¯s detention center.¡±


    ¡°Is that far?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just down the block. A five-minute walk.¡±


    ¡°Can you pull her out? You have that authority?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s for a case, sure. I¡¯ll put in a request and tell them I¡¯ming to pick her up for questioning.¡±


    ¡°Okay, great. Now I got a question for you.¡±


    De Luca looked at me worriedly. ¡°¡­what?¡±


    ¡°Do you know people who work at the courthouse?¡±


    He frowned. ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Yes or no  do you know anybody who works at the courthouse?¡±


    ¡°Well, I mean, I¡¯ve had to testify in a dozen trials, so¡­ I guess I know a couple of judges¡¯ names, but  ¡±


    ¡°What about the people who actually work in the office?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ no¡­?¡±


    ¡°Do cops ever deal with those people, the ones behind the scenes?¡±


    ¡°Not really, no.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    De Luca looked totally confused.


    I didn¡¯t bother to exin. I just said, ¡°I want you to check for another name.¡±


    ¡°Okay  what is it?¡±


    ¡°Fabrizio Lettieri.¡±


    De Luca typed it in.


    ¡°¡­nope.¡±


    I didn¡¯t really expect to find it¡­


    So I yed my hunch from earlier.


    The one I¡¯de up with before Moretti had barged in.


    ¡°Try Fabio mbeur,¡± I said.


    ¡°m what?¡±


    ¡°mbeur. It¡¯s French.¡±


    ¡°How do you spell it?¡±


    ¡°Fuck if I know. Can you type in F-L-A-M and see whates up? He would¡¯ve been bookedst night, probably around 9 PM.¡±


    De Luca typed F-L-A-M into the box for thest name and hit ¡®Enter¡¯


    And a record for ¡®Fabio mbeur¡¯ showed up.


    ¡°YES!¡± I crowed.


    De Luca looked at me like I was crazy, then turned back to the screen. ¡°It says they brought him in for a drunk and disorderlyst night around 8:45. No ID on him. Spat on a police officer, apparently.¡±


    I grinned.


    If my hunch was right, Bianca¡¯s dad was just as smart as she was.


    ¡°Pull him out, too.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± De Luca said as he typed something in the system.


    ¡°Good  now let¡¯s go. But get the girl out first, and don¡¯t tell her about the other guy.¡±


    ¡°Anything you say, boss,¡± De Luca said as he shut down theputer.


    I stood outside the detention center, trying to keep a low profile in the dark.


    De Luca was only inside for five minutes before he walked out with Bianca in tow.


    She looked worried  until she saw me.


    Her mouth dropped open


    And then she ran and jumped into my arms.


    I spun her around and kissed her.


    A few secondster, though, she broke off the kiss and started talking a mile a minute.


    ¡°Oh my GOD  what happened?! I was sure you were  wait, what are you wearing?!¡±


    ¡°In a minute,¡± I said, then looked at De Luca. ¡°Okay, go do the other thing.¡±


    He nodded, then walked back into the detention center.


    ¡°Adriano, what¡¯s going on?!¡± she whispered.


    I told her almost everything  how Moretti had tried to kill me, how I¡¯d escaped, and how I¡¯d found De Luca.


    But I left out a few key details.


    It took me about a few minutes to rte the story.


    She was horrified about the part where I could have gotten shot


    And she held my wounded hand like it was a baby bird.


    ¡°Oh my god, I can¡¯t believe  oh,¡± she whined, then kissed me tenderly.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°What happened to the cop you knocked out?¡±


    ¡°Hopefully he¡¯s still hogtied in the interrogation room and nobody¡¯s found him yet.¡±


    ¡°What are we going to do now?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Pick up your dad,¡± I said.


    She looked at me like I was an asshole. ¡°And how are we supposed to do that?¡±


    I grinned. ¡°Turn around.¡±


    De Luca was walking out of the detention center with another man.


    He was probably 45 or 50, short and stocky.


    He looked rumpled, unshaven, and incredibly frightened  like he was afraid he could be killed any second.


    That is, until Bianca turned around.


    She froze in ce.


    So did he, his eyes wide.


    ¡°¡­Daddy?¡± she cried out, her voice on the edge of tears.


    ¡°Paperotta,¡± he whispered.


    Little duck.


    She ran to him and he hugged her tight.


    Relief and pure love washed over his face.


    ¡°I thought you were d-dead,¡± Bianca blubbered.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, honey,¡± he said. ¡°It was the only way  ¡±


    ¡°To keep yourself alive,¡± I said as I walked up. ¡°Very smart, too.¡±


    Bianca turned around and wiped tears from her eyes.


    Mr. Lettieri looked at me in fright. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°This is Adriano, Papa,¡± Bianca said. ¡°He saved my life.¡±


    Lettieri frowned. ¡°Thank you  but how  ?¡±


    ¡°All in good time,¡± I said, then turned back to De Luca. ¡°Everything okay?¡±


    He looked around nervously. ¡°Yeah, but it might be a good idea for you to get a move on.¡±


    ¡°You got a car?¡±


    ¡°¡­yeah?¡± he said, like he didn¡¯t like the sound of that.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna need it.¡±


    He grimaced. ¡°Don¡¯t you have your own car?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but somebody may be watching it. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll pay you extra for it. Besides, you¡¯re not gonna need it in Thand. What is it?¡±


    ¡°A 2012 Fiat.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s an extra 20 grand sound?¡±


    The cop looked astounded. ¡°Uhhhhh¡­ okay¡­?¡±


    ¡°Go get it. Quick.¡±


    The cop nodded, then started jogging down the street.


    Lettieri got a sick look on his face. ¡°There aren¡¯t many people who would pay a policeman 20 thousand euros for his car at the drop of a hat.¡±


    I knew he¡¯d figured out I was Cosa Nostra.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m on your side. Ask your daughter if you need confirmation.¡±


    Bianca nodded. ¡°He¡¯s okay, Dad. He is, I promise.¡±


    Lettieri didn¡¯t look reassured.


    I couldn¡¯t me him, given his years of experience with the Agres¡­


    But I figured he¡¯de around.


    ¡°We need to get my wife,¡± Lettieri said, a worried look on his face.


    ¡°She¡¯s safe,¡± I told him.


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°Out in the countryside, where we¡¯re going.¡±


    Lettieri looked even more frightened. ¡°¡­where¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°My family¡¯s ce. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s going to be fine. You¡¯re among friends now.¡±


    ¡°And why, exactly, are you doing all this?¡± he asked. ¡°No disrespect intended.¡±


    ¡°None taken. To be honest, you have information I need. That my family needs. But that¡¯s only part of it.¡±


    ¡°And what¡¯s the other part?¡±


    I looked at Bianca and my heart swelled.


    After only 24 hours of knowing her, I wasn¡¯t ready to say the words that I really wanted to¡­


    The words I felt¡­


    But I think the feeling carried through anyway.


    ¡°I care for your daughter a great deal,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re important to her¡­ and so you¡¯re important to me.¡±


    The smile Bianca gave me through her tears?


    All the reward I would ever need.

 83

    Bianca


    One minute I was in a holding cell that smelled like urine, sitting next to a prostitute and a female gang member with tattoos on her face


    And the next I was outside the jail, kissing Adriano. Who was dressed like a cop.


    And then I saw my father


    And I broke down into tears.


    And then Adriano basically told me he loved me without saying those exact words.


    Because I care for your daughter a great deal.


    You¡¯re important to her¡­


    And so you¡¯re important to me.


    Which made me cry again.


    It was an intense ten minutes.


    After Adriano¡¯s magic trick of making my father appear, he drove the police detective¡¯s battered Fiat and dropped him off near his apartment.


    Adriano returned De Luca¡¯s cell phone after borrowing it. He¡¯d texted his brothers to let them know we wereing. ¡°Remember  grab your passport, pack a few things, and catch the first flight out of Europe. It doesn¡¯t have to be where you n to settle down  just get out. You¡¯ve got about a 12-hour head start on your former colleagues, so make it count.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    De Luca nodded. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Then he walked away, ready to start a new life.


    I envied him.


    I would have liked to have started a new life with two million euros in my bank ount.


    Although, if I¡¯d had to leave behind my parents, I couldn¡¯t have done it.


    And¡­


    To be honest¡­


    If I had to leave Adriano, I don¡¯t think I could have done it, either.


    We drove out of Florence into the Tuscan countryside. After the lights of the city, the darkness over thendscape was absolute.


    Adriano was at the wheel while I sat with my father in the back.


    Adriano peppered Dad with questions, one after another.


    I didn¡¯t understand half of them  but I didn¡¯t care. I just held Papa¡¯s hand the entire time, grateful he was alive.


    The one super interesting thing was why my father had disappeared¡­


    And how Adriano had figured it out.


    ¡°I had toy low, but I knew the Agres could get to me practically anywhere in Florence,¡± my father exined. ¡°I didn¡¯t have time to get back to my apartment to get my wife  plus I figured she was probably being watched to see if I¡¯d show up. So I had to go into hiding, at least for the weekend.¡±


    ¡°So you went into the one ce you knew you could hang out for three days without anybody knowing where you were,¡± Adriano said.


    Papa nodded. ¡°The jail.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± I said.


    ¡°I knew if I got arrested after 5 PM on a Friday,¡± Papa said, ¡°the courts would be closed for the weekend. There wouldn¡¯t be an arraignment until Monday morning. So I made sure to get myself arrested Friday night.¡±


    Adriano chuckled. ¡°By spitting on a cop, no less.¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡± I eximed, shocked. He¡¯d always taught me to respect the police.


    ¡°It was the only way I could be sure I¡¯d get arrested,¡± he protested. ¡°I gargled with a bunch of cheap scotch and spilled the rest of the bottle all over my clothes. Then I went up to a cop and started picking a fight. Unfortunately, he told me to go home and sleep it off, so I had to take it up a notch. I didn¡¯t want to hit him or he might bash my head in, so I spit on him and called him a pig.¡±


    ¡°DAD!¡± I cried out.


    ¡°What?! If that didn¡¯t work, I was going to have to break a shop window or something!¡±


    Adrianoughed. ¡°It was the smart y, Bianca.¡±


    My father nodded and gestured like Listen to HIM!


    Now that Adriano was taking his side, Papa seemed to be warming up to him.


    ¡°Once they booked me in, I knew that if I didn¡¯t give them my real name, there was no way the Agres could trace me in the system.¡±


    ¡°So you used your gambling nickname,¡± Adriano said. ¡°But why that and not just some random name? Or no name at all?¡±


    ¡°I was worried that not giving them a name might draw more attention than I wanted. And if I used a random name, I was concerned I might forget the details. Or if they yelled it out, I wouldn¡¯t respond, and they¡¯d know something was up. Everybody calls me mbeur in the gambling parlors, so I knew there wouldn¡¯t be any problem remembering or responding to it.¡±


    Adriano nodded. ¡°Not bad.¡±


    ¡°But how did you figure it out?¡± I asked Adriano.


    ¡°The first clue was when they booked me. They took my phone, and then they wouldn¡¯t let me call anybody. That was when I remembered your father only called you one time.


    ¡°There were really only a handful of possibilities. He¡¯d either lost the phone, which I didn¡¯t think was likely¡­ he was dead, or the bad guys had him, which I hoped wasn¡¯t the case¡­ or he was physically prevented from calling you.


    ¡°Being in jail and getting his phone taken away was the simplest exnation. I figured he probably called you right before he got arrested.¡±


    Papa nodded. ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ¡°And then you chose not to make any phone calls from the jail because you didn¡¯t want to attract any attention.¡±


    ¡°Right again.¡±


    ¡°It all made sense. Because of your job, you knew the legal system like the back of your hand. If anybody could turn that to their advantage, I figured it would be you.¡±


    ¡°But how¡¯d you know my nickname?¡±


    ¡°I heard it when Bianca took me to all the gambling dens earlier today.¡±


    Papa froze and looked at me. ¡°Oh God¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I reassured him.


    Papa shook his head and looked ashamed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Paperotta¡­ I wished you hadn¡¯t had to do that¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too sorry,¡± Adriano said. ¡°That¡¯s the only reason I knew how to find you  because I heard everybody call you mbeur. At first I had the cop search the system for your real name, but that didn¡¯t turn up anything  so I had him try your nickname instead.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d I used it, then,¡± my father said, relieved. ¡°I guess that saved me.¡±


    ¡°Your knowledge of the legal system saved you,¡± Adriano replied.


    ¡°It just bought me some time.¡± Papa squeezed my hand. ¡°You and my paperotta saved me. Thank you.¡±


    I squeezed my father¡¯s hand back. ¡°You¡¯re wee¡­ but it was Adriano who saved you, not me.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t have done it without you,¡± Adriano said.


    ¡°But how did you get mixed up in all this?¡± Papa asked me. ¡°And how did the two of you meet?¡±


    ¡°¡­um¡­¡±


    I really didn¡¯t want to have to exin about dressing up like an escort¡­


    And getting shot at¡­


    And all the other crazy stuff that had happened over thest 24 hours.


    Not only would it have given my father a heart attack, but he¡¯d feel absolutely awful about putting me in danger.


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin it allter,¡± Adriano said, saving me once again. ¡°We¡¯re almost there, though, and I need you to tell my brothers everything you¡¯ve told me.¡±


    Papa looked worried. ¡°Are they going to be¡­ okay with what I¡¯ve done?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything,¡± I reassured him.


    But Papa kept watching Adriano nervously.


    ¡°Right?¡± I appealed to Adriano.


    ¡°Paperotta,¡± Papa said miserably, ¡°I was working for the Agres on his family¡¯s territory.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Remember when I told you that my family controlled the judges and the police in Florence?¡± Adriano said to me.


    ¡°¡­yeah¡­?¡±


    ¡°Well, the Agres were screwing us over.¡± Adriano looked at my father in the rearview mirror. ¡°I¡¯m assuming you knew that.¡±


    ¡°¡­yes,¡± my father whispered, his eyes cast down at hisp.


    ¡°You probably even knew who our bagmen were, didn¡¯t you.¡±


    Papa nodded reluctantly. ¡°Gallo and Carbone.¡±


    Adriano looked impressed. ¡°You do know everything, don¡¯t you?¡±


    My father didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°Look,¡± Adriano said, ¡°if we¡¯d found out about this under ordinary circumstances, there¡¯d be hell to pay. But these aren¡¯t ordinary circumstances. Nothing over thest 24 hours has been ordinary. If you just tell my brothers everything you¡¯ve told me, we¡¯ll be square. No harm, no foul. Plus, like I said, I care about your daughter. Which means I¡¯m going to protect you and your family.¡±


    ¡°You promise?¡± my father asked fearfully. ¡°If your brothers decide the me has to fall on me, I understand  but please, don¡¯t hurt my daughter or my wife  please.¡±


    Adriano looked directly into my father¡¯s eyes in the rearview mirror. ¡°NOTHING is going to happen to you, Signor Lettieri¡­ or to Bianca¡­ or to your wife. I swear it on my mother¡¯s grave.¡±


    My father looked relieved. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Thank your daughter. She never stopped looking for you, and she never gave up.¡±


    Papa wrapped his arms around me and hugged me tight. His voice broke as he whispered, ¡°Thank you¡­ thank you¡­¡±


    I hugged him back. Tears streamed down my face as I looked at Adriano in the mirror and silently mouthed, Thank you.


    I could see the smile lines around his eyes as he nodded. You¡¯re wee.

 84

    In the next few minutes, we entered what I can only describe as a storybook estate.


    At least, it was to me. I¡¯d rarely been out of the city my entire life, and what I saw reminded me of a fairy tale.


    We turned off the main road and traveled down a smallne through rows and rows of cedar trees. A ten-foot-tall wall loomed above us, then a massive iron gate swung open and we drove on through.


    After the wall came vineyards and orchards, which looked eerily beautiful in the moonlight.


    And then we arrived at the mansion.


    It was three stories tall and hundreds of feet wide. Even at thiste hour, many of the windows glowed with a warm light.


    Adriano drove the Fiat into a circr drive in front of the mansion. I immediately tensed when I saw four men waiting for us at the curb. They were straight out of a mafia movie  ck suits and white dress shirts. I didn¡¯t see any guns, but I was sure the men were carrying.


    They all said ¡°Signore¡± respectfully to Adriano. Two of them helped me and my father out of the backseat.


    The bronze doors of the mansion opened up and a group of people strode out.


    The couple in the middle drew my eye first. The man was slightly taller than Adriano and devilishly handsome. I could see the family resemnce immediately.


    The woman next to him had a kind, beautiful face. She looked no older than me  maybe even younger. From the way the man had his arm around her, I assumed they were husband and wife.


    I recognized Lars and Massimo from Florence. There were also two men who looked like twins, although their personal styles were drastically different. One had slicked-back hair and a three-piece suit; the other wore an expensive but casual linen shirt.


    Finally, there was the youngest man of all  a gorgeous guy about my age who looked like he could have been a movie star. But he wore a smirk that told you he knew he was gorgeous.


    ¡°The prodigal capo returns!¡± the guy in the linen shirt said sardonically, his arms outstretched in a parody of wee. Then he frowned. ¡°What the hell are you wearing?!¡±


    Adriano had on the clothes he¡¯d stolen from the cop. They were not only unstylish, but tight and ill-fitting on Adriano¡¯s muscr frame.


    ¡°Long story,¡± Adriano said. ¡°Everyone, this is Bianca and her father Signor Lettieri. These are my brothers Nolo, Roberto, Valentino, and Dario, and that¡¯s my sister-inw Alessandra. Bianca, you already know Massimo and Lars.¡±


    Dario walked forward and extended his hand to my father. Despite the tattoos visible at the neck of his shirt, he had the gravitas of an ancient Roman senator.


    ¡°Wee, Signor Lettieri. I hear you¡¯ve had quite the adventure.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡± my father said timidly as he shook hands.


    ¡°We have someone who wants to see you.¡±


    There was movement inside the foyer of the house.


    My mother peeked around all the people


    And cried out when she saw me and my father.


    ¡°Blessed Virgin!¡± she sobbed as she ran over to us.


    ¡°Ginevra!¡± my father cried out as he hugged her tight.


    I wrapped my arms around both of them and got misty-eyed, too.


    Adriano had kept his promise: my family was safe.


    ¡°Are you alright? Are you hurt?¡± my mother asked me and my father frantically.


    ¡°We¡¯re fine, Mama,¡± I reassured her.


    ¡°And you  are you alright?¡± my father asked her. I saw him nce fearfully at the men all around us.


    I knew what he was afraid of: that Adriano¡¯s family was like the Agres, and that they might have harmed my mother.


    Nothing could have been further from the truth.


    ¡°I¡¯m wonderful!¡± my mother enthused as she reached out to grab Alessandra¡¯s arm. ¡°Signora Rosolini has been so kind  they all have! They have servants waiting on me hand and foot  it¡¯s the best vacation I ever had in my life!¡±


    Alessandraughed and the men chuckled.


    My father looked around, stunned, like he couldn¡¯t believe his ears.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said to Alessandra.


    She smiled. ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure. Your mother has been a delightful guest.¡±


    Then Dario turned to me. ¡°Speaking of guests, you must be exhausted. My wife will show you upstairs to a bedroom we¡¯ve prepared for you. If you need anything  food, drink  just let her know.¡±


    I looked at Adriano.


    ¡°I¡­ actually¡­ can I stay with you?¡± I asked hopefully.


    Adriano nced at Dario  who I assumed was not only his brother but his boss.


    Dario was kind but firm. ¡°We have some things to talk to your father about.¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on,¡± Alessandra said yfully as she nudged her husband. ¡°You sat me down in the study the first night I came here.¡±


    Dario looked at her with a hint of a smile. ¡°That was a little different.¡±


    ¡°Yes  you thought I was part of some horrible plot to take down your family. Poor Bianca¡¯s been through hell and back, and she¡¯s done nothing but help Adriano out. Come on¡­ let her stay with him a bit longer.¡±


    Dario sighed as he turned to me. ¡°I can deny my wife nothing. If it¡¯s fine with Adriano, then it¡¯s fine by me.¡±


    Adriano slipped a protective arm around my waist and drew me close to him.


    For the first time since we¡¯d left Florence, I felt truly safe.


    ¡°Sounds good to me,¡± he said.


    I looked up at him and smiled, and he smiled back.


    Nolo stepped forward to address my mother. ¡°Signora Lettieri, why don¡¯t you go on up to bed? Don¡¯t worry  we¡¯ll have your husband back to you in no time.¡±


    ¡°Fine by me,¡± she said. ¡°Just don¡¯t keep him too long.¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t.¡±


    My mother kissed me and my father, then let a servant spirit her inside.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s adjourn to the study,¡± Nolo said as he led the way.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said quietly to Alessandra.


    ¡°Oh, your mother¡¯s been a delight. She¡¯s been no trouble at all.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Thank you for that, too, but¡­ I meant me staying with Adriano.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re very wee. I remember it was a bit overwhelming when I first came here.¡± Then she leaned forward and gave me an impish smile as she whispered, ¡°Plus, I can see how you two look at each other.¡±


    I was surprised


    Was it that obvious?


    But Alessandra just squeezed my arm warmly, and we all walked inside.

 85

    The house was magnificent.


    Crystal chandeliers in the giant foyer¡­


    A beautiful staircase¡­


    Artwork from Renaissance masters lining the walls¡­


    But a tour had to wait, because they all wanted to hear what my father had to say.


    We walked into a luxurious parlor on the first floor.


    I sat between Adriano and my father on a plush couch. Though I held my father¡¯s hand to give him emotional support, I got my own support from Adriano as I snuggled against him.


    There was a charcuterie tter on a coffee table, and we snacked on gourmet cheeses, cured meat, and grapes from the estate¡¯s vineyards. The men drank grappa, the traditional Italian brandy made from grapes. I asked for a ss of white wine.


    However, I noticed that Alessandra stuck to sparkling water.


    After Adriano said some things about the cop he¡¯d tied up, all eyes turned to my father.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    After a halting start, Papa repeated everything he told Adriano about hiding in in sight within the Florence judicial system.


    Nolo watched him like a hawk  and asked most of the questions.


    ¡°What did you discover that put you in danger?¡± he asked.


    ¡°There were new payments the Agres authorized,¡± my father exined. ¡°New arrivals from out of town  15 policemen.¡±


    ¡°Where were these neers from?¡±


    ¡°Venice, Rome, Naples, Sicily, and Mn.¡±


    All of the Rosolini brothers looked shocked.


    Nolo copsed back in his chair. ¡°Shit¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Alessandra asked.


    ¡°Those are the cities of the most powerful families in the Cosa Nostra.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°So it suggests something¡­ ominous.¡± Nolo looked at my father. ¡°Was that the conclusion you drew?¡±


    ¡°I knew something was odd,¡± my father agreed. ¡°Unfortunately, I made the mistake of asking my handler about it.¡±


    ¡°Your handler?¡±


    ¡°A man named Sergio Pasquarelli,¡± my father said, then muttered under his breath, ¡°May he rot in hell.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s already there,¡± Adriano said drily.


    ¡°¡­what?¡± my father asked, shocked.


    ¡°Papa,¡± I said gently, ¡°we walked in on Sergio in our apartment. He was holding a gun to Mama¡¯s head.¡±


    My father¡¯s face went white as a sheet. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Adriano saved her. And¡­ well¡­¡±


    ¡°Sergio¡¯s no longer with us,¡± Adriano said.


    My father stared at Adriano for a second¡­ then reached out and grabbed his hand.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said hoarsely. ¡°For saving my daughter and my wife.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Adriano said as he patted my father¡¯s hand kindly.


    My father finally let go, but he was obviously shaken.


    ¡°Have a drink,¡± Nolo said as he pushed a crystal ss across the table.


    Papa took a gulp of the liquor. ¡°Sometimes I forget what beasts the Agres are¡­¡±


    ¡°Were,¡± Nolo said.


    My father looked confused. ¡°What?¡±


    Nolo looked over at Adriano in exasperation. ¡°Did you not tell him anything?¡±


    ¡°I was a little busy finding out information from him,¡± Adriano snapped.


    Nolo turned back to my father. ¡°Last night, the entire Agre family was murdered  Dominic, Carmine, and Bautiste. All their capos were killed, as well. The entire organization was basically leveled within hours.¡±


    My father¡¯s mouth dropped open. ¡°Then¡­ he does exist¡­¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Mezzasalma,¡± my father whispered.


    Mezzasalma was an unusualst name. Not only because it was somewhat rare, but because of what it literally meant:


    Half corpse.


    ¡°Who is he?¡± Dario asked my father.


    ¡°When I asked Sergio why so many cops were being transferred in from other cities, he got this frightened expression. Ordinarily, Sergio was a cocky bastard  but he looked like he¡¯d just seen a ghost.


    ¡°He told at me to mind my own business unless I wanted a bullet in the back of my head.


    ¡°I went into the next room to leave when I heard him speak to one of his thugs. I was curious, so I listened in.


    ¡°I heard him say, ¡®Mezzasalma will be here in a week.¡¯


    ¡°The other guy cursed.


    ¡°And then Sergio said, ¡®Don Agre should know better  never invite a vampire into your house.¡¯


    ¡°I heard footstepsing towards me, so I hurried out.


    ¡°From what Sergio said, I can only assume Mezzasalma is behind the Agres¡¯ deaths.¡±


    Adriano spoke up. ¡°Before I shot him, this guy Sergio was saying all sorts of weird shit. Like how I couldn¡¯t keep him safe from the devil, and that he¡¯d kill Sergio if he talked.¡±


    ¡°That was Mezzasalma,¡± my father said.


    Nolo frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. You overheard something about this man Mezzasalma, but that doesn¡¯t exin why you went into hiding.¡±


    My father looked shamefaced. ¡°The way the Agres kept me under their thumb was¡­ I have a gambling problem. I¡¯d get stressed¡­ go out for a drink¡­ and the next thing I knew, I¡¯d be betting on ckjack. I¡¯d eventually lose¡­ so I¡¯d ask for a line of credit.¡±


    ¡°And the Agres would give it to you,¡± Nolo said sympathetically.


    ¡°Yes. I never wanted to be part of their organization¡­ but I always owed them money. And the only way I could pay it off was to do whatever they wanted.


    ¡°Anyway¡­ I fell off the wagon a couple of weeks ago. I got drunk and lost another six grand. I was terrified¡­ I knew I¡¯d never get out from under them¡­ and then Sergio told me that if I did onest job, they¡¯d call it even.¡±


    ¡°Really,¡± Nolo said, obviously shocked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± my father said with a wry smile. ¡°Which was an immediate red g.


    ¡°Sergio gave me a briefcase full of sealed envelopes and a list of names  the 15 cops that had transferred in. I was supposed to give an envelope to each cop and tell him, ¡®Slow walk it on Friday night.''¡±


    It wasn¡¯t lost on any of us that Friday night was the massacre at the hotel.


    ¡°I was supposed to distribute the envelopes by Friday afternoon¡­ in the order that they appeared on the list¡­ and I was supposed to wait for them to check their envelope and not leave until they said I could go. If I did all that, the Agres would cancel my debt.


    ¡°This was after I¡¯d overheard Sergio talking about Mezzasalma, by the way.


    ¡°Worried that I was walking into some sort of trap, I opened the envelope for thest cop on the list. Inside I found 10, 000 euros and a slip of paper that said, ¡®Take care of the messenger.''¡± My father grimaced. ¡°I doubted very seriously that it meant, ¡®Tip him.''¡±


    I gasped  especially given my own history with the Agres hiring me to do a suicide job.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± Nolo asked.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t deliver the envelopes to the cops  that would have been a death sentence. But I couldn¡¯t keep the money, either. That would have meant a slower, more painful death.


    ¡°So I stashed the briefcase in a locker at a local gym and used abination lock I owned.


    ¡°Friday morning, I texted Sergio that I hadn¡¯t been able to deliver the packages but that they were all at the gym. I gave him the locker number and thebination. He started calling me back immediately, but I shut my phone off.¡± Papa looked at me mournfully. ¡°I guess that¡¯s when he started making your life miserable.¡±


    I still hadn¡¯t told my father about agreeing to dress as an escort. I didn¡¯t feel like this was the best time  so I just smiled and squeezed his hand.


    ¡°Out of curiosity,¡± Adriano asked, ¡°what was the name of thest cop on the list  the one who was supposed to ¡®take care of¡¯ you?¡±


    ¡°A fellow named Moretti.¡±


    ¡°You did the right thing, then. That was the asshole who tried to kill me tonight.¡±


    My father stared at Adriano. ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You dodged a bullet  literally.¡±


    My father¡¯s hand trembled as he took another gulp of liquor.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s enough questions for Signor Lettieri tonight,¡± Alessandra announced. ¡°It¡¯s been a difficult couple of days.¡±


    Nolo frowned. ¡°But  ¡±


    ¡°Dario?¡± Alessandra said with a smile.


    Dario chuckled. ¡°We can pick this back up tomorrow.¡±


    Nolo gave Alessandra a look of mock disapproval. ¡°No fair.¡±


    ¡°What good is it to be married to a don if I can¡¯t pull rank once in a while?¡± she teased him.


    Nolo rolled his eyes, then turned to my father. ¡°Go on up to your wife and get a good night¡¯s sleep. We¡¯ll probably have more questions for you tomorrow.¡±


    My father nodded. ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    ¡°Excellent. Bianca, I can have a servant show you to your room  ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle it,¡± Adriano interrupted.


    My heart fluttered a tiny bit.


    And other parts of my body, too.


    Nolo yed it cool, though I¡¯m sure he knew what was up.


    ¡°Of course. Her parents are in the blue room on the third floor, but we have Bianca set up in the green room on the second.¡±


    My father, bless his heart, had had so much grappa and bad news that he waspletely out of it.


    He didn¡¯t register any of the chatter about the guest rooms¡­


    So I doubt he realized I wouldn¡¯t be spending the night alone.


    ¡°Goodnight, Papa,¡± I said as I kissed him on his cheek.


    ¡°Goodnight, Paperotta,¡± he whispered, then followed a servant who led him to Mama¡¯s room.

 86

    Adriano took me upstairs to his bedroom.


    Pretty urgently, I might add.


    Usually I would have been thinking about ripping his clothes off


    But instead, I stared at everything around us as we walked down the hallway.


    The house was insane.


    It looked like the kind of mansion you would see in a movie.


    Not about mafiosos, though. More like old-money millionaires with exquisite taste.


    Which made sense, seeing as the mansion was four or five hundred years old.


    At least on the outside, anyway. The interior was decorated in a ssic style.


    In my imagination, it was the kind of ce I saw the fashion designer Coco Chanel living in back in the 1920s  if she¡¯d had a secret mansion in Tuscany she visited when she left Paris.


    When we finally reached Adriano¡¯s room, though, it was different from everything I¡¯d seen so far.


    There was beautiful wood paneling and a minimalism to the furnishings. The dressers and wardrobes were all sleek and modern.


    No 300-year-old paintings on the walls, either. Only beautiful modern art pieces, full of vibrant reds and oranges.


    The bed was huge  a king-size  with a muted greyforter. It contrasted nicely with the colors in the artwork.


    I looked around admiringly. ¡°You have a good eye for design and color.¡±


    He snorted. ¡°I have a good eye for talented interior designers.¡±


    Iughed. That made a lot more sense.


    He started shucking off his clothing as fast as he could.


    ¡°Oh  somebody¡¯s impatient,¡± I giggled.


    ¡°I¡¯ve spent thest 12 hours wearing other people¡¯s shit,¡± he said. ¡°No more.¡±


    I¡¯d forgotten about that. First the thrift store outfit, then the cop¡¯s clothes.


    I have to say, I was a little disappointed why he was stripping down so quickly¡­


    Although I still enjoyed the show.


    His muscles rippled as he ripped off the shirt and kicked off the pants.


    And then he peeled off his boxer briefs.


    My mouth watered as I stared at his cock.


    It was soft at the moment, but it was still huge. Long and thick and beautiful, it dangled heavily back and forth as he moved.


    Evenid, he was bigger than my previous exes had been when they were hard.


    I could feel warmth starting to glow between my legs¡­


    And then his cock started to grow¡­


    To get even longer while it dangled there¡­


    Getting thicker and bigger with every heartbeat¡­


    Until it started to rise up into the air, centimeter by centimeter.


    I realized I was staring, so I looked up into his eyes.


    He was smirking at me. He obviously liked that I was turned on looking at his cock.


    That much was apparent from how big it was getting.


    He reached over to me and immediately started lifting up myce blouse. ¡°Come on  we¡¯re taking a shower first.¡±


    I grinned and helped him get off my clothes in record time.


    When I was naked, he pressed up against me and kissed me deeply.


    His naked skin was so warm against mine¡­


    And his cock, now rock-hard, was scorching.


    Finally, he broke off the kiss and led me by the hand into the bathroom.


    It was gorgeous and masculine  ck marble and tile with gleaming fixtures.


    The shower was an enormous cube with a shower head that covered nine square feet. When he turned it on, it was like a monsoon.


    I stepped inside and lifted my face into the spray, luxuriating in the hot water rushing all over my body.


    Then I heard a sound like he was soaping up his hands.


    I smelled a faint hint of sandalwood


    And I felt his slippery hands touch my chest andther me up.


    I moaned as I felt him cup my breasts¡­


    Rub my hard nipples¡­


    And circle them lovingly.


    I opened my eyes against the spray and looked up at him grinning down at me, his hair slicked back from the water.


    ¡°Gotta get ¡¯em clean,¡± he growled.


    ¡°We need to get something else clean, too,¡± I murmured.


    I found the cake of soap and began tother my own hands.


    Then I reached down and cupped his balls in my right hand¡­


    And slowly ran my left hand up his enormous shaft.


    He grunted as I fondled his balls, feeling their weight in my palm.


    I ran my fingers up and down his cock, feeling the pronounced veins under his skin¡­


    The ridge of his swollen head¡­


    The thickness of his shaft.


    We stared into each other¡¯s eyes as he took the soap from me and began to rub it all over my back¡­


    Down to my ass¡­


    Using one soapy finger to gently caress my asshole¡­


    While the other hand switched to the front and gently soaped up my pussy.


    I closed my eyes and moaned as his slippery fingers rubbed my bare skin¡­


    Teased my lips¡­


    And began circling my clit.


    Suddenly the water on my face was interrupted as he leaned over and kissed me, his tongue hot and sensual on mine.


    We did that for a while¡­


    Just making out as I rubbed his straining cock¡­


    And him ying with my ass and pussy at the same time.


    Then he put the soap back on the shelf and washed me off.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer,¡± he growled in my ear as he shut off the water.


    We dried off as much as we could in 20 seconds with luxurious towels¡­


    Then he pushed me back into the bedroom.


    Adriano ripped off theforter, exposing silken sheets


    And picked me up and threw me backwards onto the bed.


    I shrieked with joy.


    My exes had all been artsy types  not exactly strong guys. It was a bigger turn-on than I could have imagined to be lifted up and casually tossed onto a bed¡­


    Especially when the guy doing it was so big and hard and wanted to get inside you so bad.


    But¡­


    He didn¡¯t.


    Not right away.


    Instead, he pried apart my legs, bent down to my pussy, and began to kiss me.


    Soft, loving little kisses¡­


    His warm lips nuzzling my skin¡­


    And when I was good and wet, he began to part my swollen lips.


    His tongue slowly eased deep inside me¡­


    Making me hungry for his cock¡­


    And then he withdrew his tongue and began to circle my clit, caressing it with wetness and warmth.


    At the same time, his powerful arms reached up under my thighs so his hands could touch my belly¡­


    And his fingers stroked me gently, tracing soft patterns across my skin.


    Every so often, his hands would reach up to my breasts, find my nipples, and gently caress them before returning to stroking the rest of my body.


    I was moaning by this point, out of my mind with longing and pleasure.


    Part of me hoped he would repeat this morning when he made me squirt¡­


    But Adriano had other ns.


    He knelt on the bed and pulled me into a sitting position, too.


    Then he scooted around behind me¡­


    Pushed me over on all fours¡­


    And sloooowly entered me from behind.


    I felt his swollen head part my lips¡­


    Gentle but insistent¡­


    And then the tip was inside me.


    I moaned, my head on the silk sheets as I felt him ease himself inside me, inch by inch.


    He was so long¡­


    So big¡­


    And he filled me up sopletely.


    When he was all the way inside me and his thighs pressed against my ass, I thought he would begin fucking me doggy style.


    Again, he had different ideas.


    He gathered up my long, wet hair in his hand¡­


    Then pulled me back, forcing me to sit up.


    I moaned.


    It felt so submissive¡­


    Like he was inplete control of me¡­


    And I loved it.


    He maneuvered me back so that I was sitting on hisp¡­


    My legs kneeling and my ass resting on his muscr thighs¡­


    And his cock even deeper inside me.


    Once I was upright, I saw something I hadn¡¯t noticed before.


    A full-length mirror stood a few feet from the bed, the ss suspended in a wooden frame that could be wheeled around the room.


    I looked at myself naked¡­


    My head tilted back and my eyes heavy-lidded with desire.


    Adriano peered over my shoulder, a full head taller than me.


    His eyes hungrily devoured my body¡­


    His face a portrait of obsession and lust.


    My back was pressed against his chest and abs.


    His left hand still held onto my hair¡­


    But his right hand reached around my body to cup my right breast.


    He held it in his hand¡­ lolled the weight of it around in his palm¡­


    And he pinched my erect nipple between his forefinger and thumb, exciting me even more.


    A fire sparked in his eyes. He let go of my breast¡­


    His hand traced gently down my belly¡­


    And his fingers found my clit.


    He began to rub it softly as he whispered in my ear.


    ¡°You¡¯re mine,¡± he growled. ¡°All mine. You¡¯re my woman¡­ I¡¯ll do anything for you¡­ and I¡¯ll do everything TO you¡­¡±


    As his velvety voice caressed my ear and his finger stroked my clit, he began to rock his hips back and forth¡­


    Just an inch or two¡­


    But it let me feel his cock deep inside me, his head stroking ces no other man had ever touched.


    My eyes were rolling back in my head¡­


    As he wetly rubbed my clit¡­


    And he rocked back and forth inside me¡­


    And his deep voice rumbled in my ear.


    ¡°All I want¡­ is for you toe¡­ over and over¡­ harder and harder¡­ till you can¡¯t take it anymore¡­ I want you moaning my name¡­ because you¡¯re mine¡­ now and forever¡­ you¡¯ll always be my woman¡­ and I¡¯m going to fuck you¡­ day and night¡­ my thick cock inside your sweet little pussy¡­¡±


    It was hypnotic.


    His voice¡­


    The way he stroked my clit¡­


    The way he moved inside me, so deep, so thick, so good¡­


    And I began toe.


    It was a gentle orgasm¡­


    A slowly building series of fluttering pleasure¡­


    That grew and grew with every stroke of his fingertip, every movement of his cock¡­


    And it moved throughout my body.


    My head was tilted back as he pulled my hair¡­


    My mouth open in a moan.


    I grabbed my own breasts and began squeezing them, sending streaks of pleasure from my nipples down to my clit, connecting my entire body in one flowing, gorgeous orgasm.


    ¡°Fuck¡­ yes¡­ rub your tits just like that,¡± he growled. ¡°I love your tits¡­ I love your pussy¡­ I love your body¡­ you¡¯re the most incredible woman I¡¯ve ever seen in my life¡­¡±


    I moaned louder as he tugged gently on my hair, my fingers massaging my breasts, his fingertip stoking the bonfire of pleasure between my thighs, his cock touching me in a spot so deep and secret and pleasurable that it sent ripples of bliss through my entire body¡­


    And the ecstasy just kept growing and growing.


    Adriano stopped talking and bit my neck. It was gentle at first, and he alternated with kisses and soft nibbles, but his teeth began gradually pressing harder into my flesh.


    It turned me on.


    I felt like he might devour me¡­


    And I wanted him to.


    Devour me, body and soul.


    ¡°Fuck me,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°You want me to fuck you?¡± he growled low in my ear. ¡°Really fuck you?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I moaned. ¡°Fuck me hard¡­¡±


    He caressed my ear with his lips onest time¡­


    And then he removed his hand from my clit¡­


    And pushed me down roughly on all fours.


    He kept my wet hair sped in his left hand¡­


    And he tugged on it so my head stayed lifted enough to stare into the mirror.


    His eyes met mine in the reflection.


    They burned with desire¡­


    I couldn¡¯t look away¡­


    And then he began to move inside me.


    A little at first, to let me get used to his huge cock¡­


    And then harder.


    Faster.


    Deeper.


    His cock began to thrust fast and furious.


    His body pped my ass with wet fwop fwop fwop sounds, his skin drenched with my juices.


    The vibrations of each impact rolled through me, heightening every sensation¡­


    And the jolts of pleasure from his cock were more intense than anything I¡¯d ever felt before.


    I started groaning loudly


    But I couldn¡¯t look away from his eyes in the mirror.


    They held me captive


    Like I was hypnotized.


    And I kepting¡­


    Harder¡­


    In waves of building pleasure¡­


    My entire body filled with bliss from the top of my head to the tips of my toes.


    Sometimes my head would tilt down because I couldn¡¯t bear the pleasure


    Or my eyes would wander down to my swinging breasts as he thrust deep inside me


    But he would pull on my hair and force me to look at him again, his eyes dark and fiery all at once.


    Then he pulled hard, grabbed me roughly by the shoulder, and forced me back against him.


    His hand closed around my throat.


    I felt a burst of excitement and fear


    But it was obvious he¡¯d done this before.


    He pressed slowly but firmly on the sides of my neck.


    He didn¡¯t stop me from breathing  not at all


    But I began to grow a little lightheaded, and it was like I was floating on a cloud of pleasure.


    He was still thrusting hard inside me, my ass going fwop fwop fwop against his thighs.


    I started screaming as I came even harder.


    His right hand was on my clit


    Rubbing it so fast it was like a vibrator


    And as my screams reached a peak, he suddenly bellowed like a bull.


    I felt his cock spasm inside me


    A flood of hot, wet cum


    And I think I cked out, just for a second, as the pleasure overwhelmed me.


    Then I was back in my body, gasping for breath, as he slowed down¡­This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    His breathing ragged and intense in my ear¡­


    And he lowered us both down to the sheets on our side, all while keeping his hard cock deep inside me.


    He was spooning me now, his body pressed up against my back¡­


    But I got to feel thest tiny tremors of his orgasm as his cock pulsed once more¡­ then again¡­ and a final time.


    He kissed my ear softly, the sound nothing more than a murmur¡­


    And I smiled and held his hand to my breasts¡­


    And that was how I drifted off to sleep, utterly exhausted, with him still inside me.

 87

    When I finally opened my eyes, sunlight was peeking around the ckout curtains at the far end of the room.


    I smiled drowsily and stretched¡­ then reached out behind me to the other side of the bed.


    But I didn¡¯t find anyone there.


    I turned around and saw I was alone.


    I felt a sudden pang of loneliness  of feeling abandoned


    Until I saw the handwritten note he¡¯d left on his pillow.


    Had to go talk to my brothers.


    See you soon.


    A.


    I smiled, yawned, and sat up in bed, naked as a jaybird.


    I padded across the room to the window, curious about what kind of view there was.


    When I pulled the curtains open, I gasped.


    There were French doors that looked out on a balcony¡­


    And the balcony looked out on a gorgeous estate.


    There was awn the size of two football fields (ser, not American football)¡­


    A swimming pool that glittered blue in the sunlight¡­


    Topiary gardens to both the left and right¡­


    And more vineyards and orchards like the ones I¡¯d seenst night during the drive in.


    And in the distance, the rolling hills of Tuscany.


    It was absolutely beautiful.


    I stood there, transfixed, until my stomach rumbled with hunger.


    I should get dressed and go find something to eat, I thought as I closed the curtains.


    I went over to my clothes lying on the floor, but I wrinkled my nose when I picked them up. I¡¯d been used to them yesterday, but now that I smelled them, they stank of sweat and grime. The thought of putting them on wasn¡¯t exactly an inviting one.


    Out of curiosity, I opened one of the giant wardrobes lining the wall.


    Inside were two dozen dress shirts in shades of blue, ck, grey, and white. I checked thebels and confirmed my suspicion: they were all from expensive designers. Brunello Cucinelli, Prada, Gi, Balenciaga, Tom Ford, Dior, Alexander McQueen¡­ the list went on and on.


    I took out one of the softest shirts¡­ sniffed it¡­ and smiled.


    It smelled like Adriano. That slightly musky and spicy cologne he wore.


    I pulled on the shirt, luxuriating in the feel of it against my bare skin. I buttoned it up about halfway from the bottom. It was so long that the sleeves came down to my fingertips and the shirt tails covered the tops of my thighs.


    Suddenly there was a knock at the door.


    I giggled, embarrassed that Adriano might walk in on me wearing one of his shirts¡­


    But then again, he might like it.


    And that might lead to other things.


    ¡°Come in,¡± I said coquettishly¡­


    And jumped in fright when Alessandra poked her head in.


    ¡°Hi, are you  oh,¡± she said in surprise as she saw me.


    I screeched and closed the top of Adriano¡¯s shirt with my hands. ¡°Oh my god!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I  ¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s my fault  I thought you were Adriano!¡±


    Alessandraughed. ¡°Knowing Adriano, he probably wouldn¡¯t knock.¡±


    That was true¡­


    She held out one arm into the room. Across it were draped several casual dresses. ¡°I thought you might need something to wear since you didn¡¯t bring any luggage. You¡¯re a bit taller than me, but I thought one of these might work until we can get you something better.¡±


    I was overwhelmed by her kindness.


    ¡°Thank you¡­ I¡¯m so sorry I freaked out. Come in  that is, if you don¡¯t mind how I¡¯m dressed¡­ or not dressed¡­¡±


    Sheughed again and entered the room all the way. ¡°Don¡¯t worry  you don¡¯t have anything I haven¡¯t seen in a mirror before.¡±


    Sheid out the dresses across the bed. They were all simple but luxurious  made in the simple style of a sundress but with beautiful fabric. There was an emerald green one, a sapphire blue, and a deep burgundy.


    ¡°These are beautiful¡­¡± I said admiringly as I felt the fabric.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you like them! They won¡¯t be the best fit, but¡­¡±


    ¡°No, anything will be better than wearing my dirty clothes from yesterday.¡±


    ¡°We can have those washed for you,¡± she offered.


    ¡°Oh  I can¡¯t ask you to do that  ¡±


    She grinned. ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll have one of mydies do it.¡±


    Ah.


    Servants.


    In a house like this?


    Of course.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said, then picked the burgundy dress. ¡°You¡¯re sure it¡¯s okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course! If you want to get dressed in the bathroom, I can wait right here and then take you downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I entered the bathroom, shut the door, and took off Adriano¡¯s shirt.


    ¡°I remember what it was like when I first came here,¡± Alessandra said from the other room. Her voice was muffled by the closed door. ¡°It was under somewhat simr circumstances.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± I asked as I slipped the dress over my head. It was like a silky caress all over my body¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about it over breakfast. The men are all out on the back patio having a meeting. We can join them.¡±


    I thought of what I would look like to Adriano.


    I checked myself in the mirror


    No underwear, so no panty lines¡­


    And my nipples couldn¡¯t be seen under the fabric, so we were okay there, too.


    I opened the door.


    ¡°Oh, you look lovely!¡± Alessandra eximed.


    ¡°My hair¡¯s like a rat¡¯s nest, though.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense  it looks wild and free. Men love that, you know,¡± she said mischievously. ¡°Makes you look like you just had sex.¡±


    Iughed. She was more right than she knew about the ¡®just had sex¡¯ part.


    Or maybe she did know.


    I had been kind of loudst night¡­


    Suddenly my eyes opened wide and I turned scarlet.


    My parents


    Alessandra must have read my mind. ¡°Adriano¡¯s bedroom is far enough away from everyone that it¡¯s impossible to hear anything.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank god,¡± I whispered.


    Alessandra let out a peal ofughter at my relief.


    ¡°Um¡­ do you know where my parents are?¡± I asked.


    ¡°They had a quick bite to eat and are walking the grounds. Your mother wanted to show your father around  she really loves the gardens.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bet.¡± Mama loved nature, yet where she and my father lived, there were precious few parks or green spaces. I smiled gratefully. ¡°Thank you so much for taking care of her¡­ it means the world to me.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s been an absolute joy. Are you ready to go downstairs?¡±


    I slid my feet into my sandals, the only thing from yesterday I could stand to have on my body. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

 88

    Adriano


    I sat at the outdoor table with my brothers and Lars, sipped a cup of espresso, and wished I was back in bed with Bianca.


    It was time for business, though.


    Nolo had called an emergency meeting. He struck an ominous tone from the very beginning. ¡°I think we should temporarily retreat from Florence.¡±


    ¡°Fuck that,¡± I snarled. ¡°We¡¯ve spilled blood there  no fucking way we abandon it now.¡±


    ¡°I said ¡®temporarily retreat,¡¯ not ¡®abandon,''¡± Nolo said in irritation. ¡°You may be capo of Florence, but I have to look at the bigger picture.¡±


    ¡°I seem to recall you telling me I should ¡®temporarily retreat¡¯ from Florence on Friday night. But if I had, we wouldn¡¯t have Lettieri right now. And we sure as hell wouldn¡¯t know about Mezzasalma or what¡¯s going on with Rome and Venice and  ¡±


    ¡°Adriano,¡± Dario said in a tired voice.


    It was a warning from my don.


    I immediately stopped talking.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Nolo said tartly.


    Although I wasn¡¯t sure if he was thanking Dario for interceding, or thanking me for shutting up.


    ¡°As I was about to say, I got to thinkingst night. At first blush, it seemed that wiping out the Agres might be a tactic to turn the cops against us.¡±


    Valentino frowned. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t it just be about taking over Florence? After all, once this Mezzasalma guy got rid of the Agres, we¡¯re the only thing standing in his way.¡±


    ¡°Taking over Florence is the obvious benefit, but it doesn¡¯t make sense strategically.¡±


    ¡°And why¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Because now Mezzasalma has a shitstorm on his hands. He¡¯s brought worldwide attention to what he¡¯s done. Not exactly optimal for someone trying to run things from the shadows.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said doubtfully. ¡°He chopped off the head of the snake with one blow.¡±


    Nolo smiled sarcastically. ¡°And that¡¯s exactly what the Cosa Nostra does, right? Blow shit up and get on the front page of newspapers around the world.¡±


    He had a point. The Cosa Nostra was extremely secretive. We didn¡¯t like to call attention to ourselves.


    But Mezzasalma had gone 180 degrees in the exact opposite direction.


    ¡°Sounds like you have a theory,¡± Massimo said.


    Nolo grinned. ¡°You know me so well.¡±


    This was my brother¡¯s favorite part of being consigliere: trying to figure out the enemy¡¯s thinking so we could beat them at their own game.


    ¡°Like I said, at first I thought the real purpose of the massacre was to turn the authorities against us. If Mezzasalma makes them think we did it, they¡¯d run us out of Florence. Once civilians start talking about voting politicians out of office, we be more trouble than our bribes are worth.


    ¡°Except¡­ I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what¡¯s actually going on. Not after what Lettieri told us. I think Mezzasalma wants us to believe he¡¯s trying to turn the cops against us¡­ but it¡¯s all a smokescreen.¡±


    ¡°So what¡¯s his actual y, then?¡± Lars asked.


    ¡°Rome, Venice, Sicily, Naples, and Mn.¡± Nolo paused dramatically. ¡°I think he¡¯s trying to turn the five most powerful families in the Cosa Nostra against us.¡±


    Almost everybody at the table  Roberto, Massimo, Lars, and Valentino  looked at Nolo in shock.


    Dario was the only one who didn¡¯t react. Nolo had probably already told him before the meeting, seeing as he was the don.


    I raised my eyebrows. ¡°And why do you think Mezzasalma¡¯s trying to turn them against us?¡±


    ¡°If the five families think we murdered our business partners of two decades, imagine what we¡¯d do to them given the chance.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s crazy,¡± Valentino protested.


    ¡°Crazy to us,¡± Nolo replied. ¡°Not so crazy to anyone watching from the outside who has no idea what we¡¯re up to.¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Interesting theory, but that¡¯s all it is until you¡¯ve got something to back it up.¡±


    Nolo gave me a dangerous smile. ¡°How about this? I tried to contact every consigliere from the five families this morning¡­ and not a single one of them would take my calls.¡±


    There was shocked silence from everyone around the table.


    Only Dario looked unsurprised, though he did look somber.


    If what Nolo just said was true, we were in deep shit.


    ¡°No one?¡± I asked in astonishment.


    ¡°No one. The five families have effectively cut off all diplomatic rtions with us. As of this moment, we are the North Korea of the Cosa Nostra  a hermit kingdom shunned by all. But unlike North Korea, we don¡¯t have any nuclear weapons to dissuade a first strike against us.¡±


    ¡°Fuck,¡± Valentino said quietly.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Nolo agreed grimly.


    I was about to ask what we were going to do


    When suddenly I was interrupted by the most beautiful sight I had ever seen.


    Bianca had just walked out of the house and onto the patio.


    She was smiling¡­


    Her perfect skin was almost glowing¡­


    And her hair looked like we¡¯d just finished having sex.


    She wore something that looked like a short sundress but was the color of red wine.


    It hugged her breasts, showing off her curves and tiny waist¡­


    And revealed her toned arms and amazing legs.


    Alessandra was walking with her, but I barely even noticed my sister-inw.


    I only had eyes for Bianca.


    As they approached, I stood up without thinking.


    Bianca grinned when she saw me, then bashfully looked at the ground.


    ¡°We thought we¡¯d join you for breakfast,¡± Alessandra said as she walked over to Dario. ¡°But with the exception of Adriano, everyone looks like their dog just died.¡±


    Dario took her hand and kissed it. ¡°We were just finishing up, amore mio. Can you give us another ten minutes?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Alessandra said and kissed him on the cheek. ¡°Although we¡¯re going to steal a couple of things from you.¡±


    She took a pastry from the table along with a bunch of grapes.


    ¡°Take whatever you want, Bianca,¡± she said. ¡°We¡¯ll get something better once the men finish their little tea party.¡±


    Bianca smiled at me as she reached over to take a pastry.


    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± I asked, like an idiot.


    ¡°I did,¡± she purred, then leaned in close and whispered, ¡°But I missed you.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you soon,¡± I murmured.


    She gave me another smile, then looked at my brothers at the table. ¡°Thank you for taking care of my parents.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s our pleasure,¡± Dario said with a smile. ¡°I think they¡¯re out in the gardens.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly where we¡¯re headed,¡± Alessandra announced. ¡°Goodbye, boys!¡±


    Everyone said their goodbyes, and I watched Bianca follow Alessandra across the grass.


    She looked at me over her shoulder onest time¡­


    Smiled shyly¡­


    And then turned around and kept walking.


    I watched her go.


    In particr, I watched her wiggle back and forth under the dress.


    Madonn, what an ass¡­


    ¡°Somebody got hit by the thunderbolt,¡± Valentino said, and the entire tableughed.


    The ¡®thunderbolt¡¯ was an old Sicilian saying for when someone was suddenly struck with overwhelming passion for a woman.


    It was simr to ¡®love at first sight.¡¯


    When you got struck by the thunderbolt, reason abandoned you. You lost all sense of everything else, and an overriding obsession took hold of your brain.


    I scowled at Valentino. ¡°Give me a break. I¡¯ve barely known her for two days.¡±


    Valentino grinned. ¡°So? The thunderbolt don¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡°Was he like this back in Florence?¡± Roberto asked Massimo.


    ¡°Oh yeah,¡± Massimo said with a chuckle. ¡°He just didn¡¯t want to admit it.¡±


    ¡°Fuck off,¡± I snapped at him.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem like he wants to admit it now, either,¡± Roberto said.


    ¡°Keep on talking, smart guy,¡± I warned him, ¡°and they¡¯ll have to take you to the hospital.¡±


    The entire tableughed at my expense.


    I gritted my teeth and red at Nolo. ¡°The one thing you haven¡¯t exined is why Mezzasalma wants Bianca¡¯s father.¡±


    Suddenly Nolo was all business again. ¡°Because her father identally figured out about the five families. He didn¡¯t understand the significance of it, though.¡±


    ¡°Wait a second  the Agres moved those cops into Florence, right?¡±


    ¡°Probably.¡±


    ¡°So were the Agres in on it, too?¡±


    ¡°I think they partnered with Mezzasalma because he convinced them he had a n. They just didn¡¯t realize the n involved them getting wiped out.¡±


    My head was hurting with all these twists and turns, but I soldiered on.


    ¡°Okay, so Mezzasalma works with the Agres¡­ then he double-crosses and murders them¡­ then he frames us so the five families turn against us. Bianca¡¯s dad figured it out by ident  but so what? Why should Mezzasalma care?¡±


    Nolo leaned forward in his chair excitedly. ¡°Because Mezzasalma is manipting the five families into moving against us. And they have no idea that they¡¯re being yed.¡±


    ¡°What if he¡¯s not tricking them, but working with them to take us out?¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t they talk to me, then, and just lie to my face? No  their reaction is like someone who¡¯s been betrayed. Who doesn¡¯t trust us anymore.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°If he really is manipting the five families, isn¡¯t that something you should tell them right away?! So we can make sure they don¡¯t dere war on us?!¡±


    ¡°You mean, once they answer my phone calls?¡±


    ¡°Leave ¡¯em a fuckin¡¯ voicemail and tell ¡¯em what¡¯s going on!¡±


    Nolo gave me an enigmatic smile. ¡°Eventually. But for right now, we¡¯ve got an advantage we can use to flush Mezzasalma out into the open.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°He needs to make sure the five families don¡¯t realize he¡¯s ying them. But Bianca¡¯s father figured it out. He told Sergio, and Sergio told Mezzasalma.¡±


    ¡°Wait  Sergio worked for the Agres.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m pretty sure he was also a mole for Mezzasalma. Sergio was a low-level thug in the Agre family. He was way too scared of some guy nobody had ever heard of before. I mean, none of us knows who he is. The only reason for Sergio to be so terrified was if he knew Mezzasalma  and what Mezzasalma would do to him if Sergio crossed him.¡±


    ¡°Okay, so what¡¯s this big advantage we¡¯ve got?¡±


    ¡°We have Bianca¡¯s father  but Mezzasalma doesn¡¯t know that.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t he find out from the cops after I sprung Bianca¡¯s dadst night?¡±


    ¡°Not yet  because the police don¡¯t realize who they let go! They think he was some drunk name Fabio mbeur.¡±


    ¡°Maybe that¡¯ll hold for a little while. But once Mezzasalma hears I escaped  and then finds out a dirty cop sprang some random girl and an old guy at the same time  he¡¯s gonna put two and two together.¡±


    ¡°Eventually, yes,¡± Nolo agreed. ¡°Which is why we need to act quickly while we¡¯ve still got the advantage.¡±


    ¡°And do what?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still working on that.¡±


    ¡°Great,¡± I said sarcastically.


    ¡°I can¡¯t figure out everything in the blink of an eye,¡± Nolo snapped. Then the corner of his mouth turned up slightly. ¡°It¡¯s not like I got hit by the thunderbolt.¡±


    ¡°Fuck you,¡± I snarled as everybodyughed.


    Nolo pped his hand dismissively. ¡°Go see your little girlfriend and leave the nning to me.¡±


    ¡°You can take your nning and shove it up your  ¡±


    ¡°Adriano,¡± Dario interrupted. ¡°Let¡¯s go find Alessandra and Bianca.¡±


    I looked at him warily.


    I was pretty sure this was a way to have a ¡®private talk¡¯ with me.


    My brothers figured it out, too  and went Oooooooooh! like I was five years old and had just gotten in trouble.


    I flipped them all the bird  which made themugh even more.


    ¡°Come on,¡± Dario said. He put his arm around my shoulder and led me away from the table.


    ¡°Go take care of that thunderbolt!¡± Valentino called out, prompting the table to burst outughing all over again.

 89

    Bianca


    ¡°¡­and then the old woman confessed that she¡¯d killed their father right before she bit into a cyanide capsule and died.¡±


    Alessandra was finishing her story as we strolled through one of the topiary gardens.


    I hadn¡¯t thought anything could take my mind off of Adriano


    But Alessandra¡¯s story had knocked me for a loop.


    I stared at her, eyes wide. ¡°You¡¯re kidding.¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re a long-lost mafia princess who fell in love with a mafia don¡­ you fought with him and left¡­ then you got kidnapped and brought back to the house at gunpoint¡­ but your husband and his brothers killed the bad guys and saved you¡­ and then you shot an evil bitch before she could kill your husband?¡±


    ¡°Well, he wasn¡¯t my husband at the time,¡± Alessandra said with an amused look. ¡°But, yes¡­ that¡¯s it in a nutshell.¡±


    ¡°I can see why he married you. Damn, you¡¯re a badass.¡±


    Alessandra burst outughing. ¡°I am SO not a badass!¡±


    ¡°You saved Dario¡¯s life!¡±


    ¡°Yes, but  ¡±


    ¡°And you nearly got killed in the process!¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± Alessandra said, a friendly challenge in her voice. ¡°The way I heard it, you faced down a bunch of hitmen with Uzis.¡±


    I made a face. ¡°I was in the other room on my cell phone when Adriano and the others ran in.¡±


    ¡°And then you climbed down a rope and escaped the assassins  ¡±


    ¡°I was basically just rescued by Adriano.¡±


    Alessandra put a firm hand on my arm and stopped me in my tracks. ¡°And you stayed with him in Florence when he sent Lars and Massimo home, even though you knew you were being hunted!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but I was trying to save my father  ¡±


    ¡°And you faced down all that danger and were the only reason Adriano found your father.¡± Alessandra frowned and smiled at the same time, like What are you DOING?! ¡°Why are you trying to downy your bravery? You didn¡¯t sign up for any of this  you¡¯d never faced anything like it  and yet you were as brave as any man in this family.¡±


    ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t  I was terrified.¡±


    ¡°You think that doesn¡¯t make you brave?! That¡¯s the definition of bravery  that you were terrified but you did it anyway!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°But¡­ you got kidnapped, and had a gun to your head, and shot somebody  ¡±


    ¡°And I was shitting a brick the entire time!¡±


    I burst outughing.


    Alessandra was so dainty and beautiful that it was hrious to hear such a crude expressione out of her mouth.


    She grinned and hooked her arm through mine as we continued walking. ¡°Never downy what you¡¯ve done for this family. Or for your own. Never.¡±


    ¡°¡­okay¡­¡± I said grudgingly but with a smile on my face.


    ¡°Dario and my brothers are extremely grateful for what you¡¯ve done for them.¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t  ¡±


    Alessandra shed me a warning look.


    ¡°¡­okay, good,¡± I said with a sheepish grin.


    She smiled approvingly, then got an impish look. ¡°And Adriano is quite taken with you.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°We¡¯ve only known each other two days.¡±


    ¡°I only knew Dario two weeks before we got engaged.¡±


    I stared at her. ¡°You¡¯re kidding.¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°He fell in love with you that fast?¡±


    ¡°He did. It took us going through hell before we got there, but he finally realized how he felt about me.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well, Adriano and I kind of got off to a rocky start.¡±


    ¡°Getting shot at isn¡¯t the way you want to spend your first date,¡± she agreed.


    ¡°Oh, it wasn¡¯t just that. I thought he was an asshole. A very¡­ hot¡­ asshole.¡±


    ¡°What, and you think I was any different? I hated Dario at the beginning.¡±


    ¡°You did?!¡±


    Alessandra made a face. ¡°He kidnapped me and held me here against my will! Of course I hated him!¡±


    ¡°Why¡¯d you marry him, then?!¡±


    ¡°I said at the beginning.¡± Alessandra sighed dreamily. ¡°And even if I hated him¡­ he was hot, too¡­¡±


    Iughed. ¡°Yeah. I know that feeling.¡±


    ¡°And he proved that no one would ever protect me the way he could.¡±


    I nodded.


    I knew that feeling, too.


    I saw Alessandra looking at me out of the corner of my eye. When I nced at her, she smiled.


    ¡°You know, ever since I met him  which was the exact same night I met Dario  I always thought of Adriano as ¡®the Angry One.¡¯ He always had a temper¡­ he never smiled¡­ and he was a total grump. But whenever he¡¯s around you, it¡¯s like he¡¯s a whole different person.¡±


    I smiled.


    Just knowing that made my heart swell¡­


    But a dark thought crossed my mind.


    Alessandra saw it on my face. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I just¡­ I don¡¯t want to say anything that might offend you, because you¡¯ve been so kind to me¡­¡±


    She waved her hand dismissively. ¡°Go ahead and say it.¡±


    I hesitated¡­ then finally came out with it. ¡°My father has been in trouble with the mafia my entire life, and I¡¯ve grown up hating them for it. I don¡¯t¡­ know if I can be with a man who¡­¡±


    My voice trailed off.


    Alessandra nodded sagely. ¡°When I first met Dario, I thought of him in my head as il Mostro. I¡¯d heard the name my entire life. This feared mafia don who ruled with an iron fist over all of Tuscany. I was terrified of him¡­ and I hated him.¡±


    I stared at her. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I got to know him. And I realized that il Mostro was what people called Dario¡¯s father¡­ not him. He¡¯s only been don for a couple of months, not much longer than he¡¯s known me¡­ and he¡¯s different from everything I¡¯d thought about the mafia. All of his brothers are. Yes, they¡¯re involved in illegal things. Yes, they work outside thew. They¡¯re neck-deep in political corruption. They¡¯ve killed men, although it was always men who came after them first. They¡¯d done all sorts of things that couldnd them in jail for the rest of their lives.


    ¡°But they have a code. For instance, they won¡¯t do anything with drugs, human trafficking, or prostitution. They cut it out of the business after their father died. They refuse to be involved in any of it¡­ and they nearly paid for that choice with their lives when they said ¡®no¡¯ to the man who kidnapped me.


    ¡°Are they saints? No. Are they bad men? I don¡¯t think so. I think they¡¯re good men in a bad world, who do some bad things because that¡¯s what they know. That¡¯s all they¡¯ve ever known. But it¡¯s all about family for them¡­ about keeping the family safe, and together, and whole.¡±


    Alessandra sighed.


    ¡°All I know is that I love Dario¡­ totally andpletely¡­ and I¡¯m willing topromise if that means I get to keep him. Maybe that says something awful about me. But he¡¯s assured me that they don¡¯t want to live this life forever. Roberto has a n to make everything legitimate in two years, and Dario swore to me that our children would never be involved in the family business.¡±


    ¡°And the first one¡¯s on the way, right?¡± I asked.


    She looked at me quizzically. ¡°Did Adriano tell you?¡±


    ¡°No  I saw you didn¡¯t drink any alcoholst night, so I just assumed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only a couple of months along, so I¡¯m not even showing yet.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions!¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± She hugged my arm. ¡°You¡¯re very observant to have figured that out.¡±


    ¡°Eh, it was just a lucky guess.¡±


    Alessandra got a stern look on her face. ¡°What did I tell you about downying  ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very observant,¡± I said dutifully, with a bit of humor in my voice.


    ¡°GOOD,¡± she said, and nodded her approval.


    I loved being around Alessandra. Even though she was a couple of years younger than me, she seemed wiser.


    Maybe it was all the life experience she¡¯d had  a lifetime for most people, all crammed into thest couple of months.


    In a way, she felt almost like an older sister¡­


    Which is something I¡¯d never had and desperately wanted.


    And like an older sister, she liked to pry.


    ¡°So¡­ Adriano,¡± she said with a big grin.


    ¡°Yyyyyyyeeeees?¡±


    She looked at me in that impish way she had. ¡°Are you in love with him?¡±


    My mouth dropped open.


    I tried to say something, but nothing came out.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she apologized. ¡°That was incredibly personal  I shouldn¡¯t have  ¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I whispered. ¡°¡­yes, I guess I am.¡±


    It hit me like a ton of bricks.


    I hadn¡¯t even thought about it¡­


    Not really¡­


    But it was undeniable once I was forced to put it into words.


    I felt more for him more than any other man I¡¯d ever dated.


    Hell, more than all the othersbined.


    The feelings weren¡¯t evenparable.


    The other guys were sparks from my past¡­ glowing embers, even when I¡¯d been with them¡­


    But Adriano filled me with a heat as bright and hot as the sun.


    ¡°That¡¯s the first time you¡¯ve said it, isn¡¯t it?¡± Alessandra asked.


    ¡°¡­yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she murmured.


    ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°For trusting me enough to tell me.¡± She smiled and squeezed my arm. ¡°I know he¡¯s in love with you.¡±


    That stopped me dead in my tracks.


    Alessandra pulled up short, yanked to a halt by me stopping, and looked at me withically wide eyes.


    ¡°How do you  why do you  ¡± I stammered.


    She scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re not the only observant one around here. I see the way he looks at you.¡±


    Part of me just thought that was him caught up in the moment¡­ because the sex was so good¡­


    And that he probably acted that way with all the women he dated.


    I struggled to put my fears into words. ¡°He¡¯s not¡­¡±


    ¡°A yer? No. Valentino, yes  he¡¯s too pretty for his own good. But not Adriano. He might have been a long time ago, before I knew him¡­ but since his father died six months ago, they¡¯ve basically been consumed with trying to keep the business afloat.¡±


    His father.


    I remembered what he had told me in the dressing room of the thrift shop¡­


    The secret he had revealed¡­


    The one that cracked my heart wide open.


    Looking back on it, that was the moment that my emotions had gone from just lust¡­


    To love.


    ¡°So there¡¯s no one else?¡± I asked hopefully.


    Adriano already told me in the restaurantst night that he¡¯d never had a long-term girlfriend.


    But it would be nice to hear confirmation from someone else.


    Alessandra shook her head. ¡°As far as I know, there hasn¡¯t been anyone in his life for at least six months. And never anything serious.¡±


    She paused, then added, ¡°¡­before you.¡±


    Then she grinned again. ¡°Trust me, you¡¯ve turned him from  who¡¯s that American puppet that lives in a trash can? The one on the children¡¯s show?¡±


    ¡°Oscar the Grouch?¡±


    ¡°Yes! You turned Adriano from Oscar the Grouch to  I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s Prince Charming yet, but he¡¯s definitely on the way.¡±


    ¡°A very angry Prince Charming,¡± I said wryly.


    Alessandraughed. ¡°The angriest!¡±

 90

    Adriano


    Dario and I strolled towards the gardens to find Bianca and Alessandra.


    ¡°You did well in Florence,¡± he said. ¡°Extremely well. Not only in finding Lettieri, but as capo. I spoke to your men when they returned. They all praised you  the way you gave orders, your concern for their safety, your willingness to take any risk you ordered them to take. I was very impressed.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I replied, and felt the warmth of pride in my chest. I had done well. Hell, the family would be in far worse danger if I hadn¡¯t discovered the existence of this Mezzasalma character.


    And it felt good to know that the men under me respected me.


    However, Dario¡¯s words felt like a prelude before the other shoe dropped.


    ¡°¡­but?¡± I asked.


    Dario smiled slightly. ¡°I read once that as soon as you say ¡®but,¡¯ it negates everything that came before it. So, no buts. However, there is an ¡®and.''¡±


    ¡°Okay  AND?¡± I asked sourly.


    ¡°You did extremely well in Florence¡­ and in the future, I need you to respect the chain ofmand.¡±


    I groaned. ¡°This is about Nolo, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°What, did hein about me behind my back?¡± I asked angrily.


    ¡°No. He hasn¡¯t said a word about it. And he didn¡¯t have to  because I witnessed it firsthand.¡±


    ¡°He thinks he can boss me around, that I have to do everything he says  ¡±


    ¡°Because he can, and you do. He¡¯s my consigliere  my right hand. You know that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but  ¡±


    ¡°There is no ¡®but.¡¯ This isn¡¯t the old days. We can¡¯t just do what we want, safe in the knowledge that somebody else is running the show. We¡¯re running it now. It¡¯s resting on our shoulders, all of it. We can¡¯t squabble like we did when we were kids, because every decision is potentially life and death. And nobody¡¯s backing us up anymore¡­ except each other.¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything because there was nothing to say.


    Dario was right.


    Didn¡¯t mean I liked it, though.


    When I didn¡¯t answer, Dario continued. ¡°I made you capo because your strengths fit the role. Your bravery, your ability to fight, your willingness to put it all on the line, your clear head in the heat of battle. But Nolo is consigliere because he has different strengths. He ys the long game. Hees up with the options the rest of us don¡¯t see. He¡¯s a strategist.¡±


    ¡°So, what  I¡¯m just supposed to bow and scrape and do whatever he says?¡±


    Dario sighed in annoyance. ¡°It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t push back. I always want you to speak your mind. But I need you to do it with respect. If you were a capo working for another family  one you weren¡¯t rted to by blood  would you address their consigliere the way you talk to Nolo?¡±


    He had me there.


    If I pulled the shit in another family that I had in ours, it would have meant a swift demotion.


    Maybe even a bullet in the back of the head, just to make a point to everyone else.


    ¡°¡­no,¡± I conceded.


    ¡°The problem is, you¡¯re treating Nolo like he¡¯s your little brother ordering you around, and not your don¡¯s consigliere.¡±


    Dario was right. He had always been the oldest, and I¡¯d always respected him. For most of my life, I¡¯d wanted to be him.


    But I wasn¡¯t. And I¡¯d made peace with that.


    But Nolo¡­


    I still saw him as an annoying little seven-year-old telling me ¡°ACTUALLY¡­¡± whenever I said something.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I had to tell you,¡± Dario finished.


    ¡°¡­okay,¡± I said sullenly.


    I knew that everything he said was true¡­


    But I still couldn¡¯t help but feel like it was one of those times when my father chewed me out for some boneheaded mistake and said, Why can¡¯t you be more like your older brother?


    Dario looked over at me. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s definitely something,¡± he said with a dash of humor. ¡°I know you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just  I¡¯m not like you,¡± I said angrily. ¡°I¡¯m not perfect out of the gate.¡±


    Dario burst outughing


    Which was the most shocking thing he could have done.


    My older brother almost neverughed.


    I stared at him in surprise.


    ¡°You think I¡¯m perfect?¡± he asked. ¡°Since I became don, I¡¯ve fucked up in every way possible. I took a woman prisoner to try to get information out of her father  and then I fell in love with her. And I gambled the safety of the entire family in doing so. I was blind to the threat of an outside rival, I let him invade our familypound, and I nearly got shot in the back by an old woman. Father would have been appalled. I can assure you, Fausto certainly was.¡±


    Fausto was our uncle and our father¡¯s consigliere for over 25 years. After Papa¡¯s death, he had be the head of his own family.


    ¡°But¡­ we killed the Turk,¡± I protested. ¡°Everything¡¯s fine  you married the love of your life  it all turned out okay.¡±


    ¡°Yes  by the grace of God. And because of your bravery, and your brothers¡¯ bravery. And because Nolo anticipated what the Turk was going to do, and came up with a n for when he attacked.¡±


    Dario was right.


    Nolo hade up with our response when the Turk broke into the mansion. He hadn¡¯t gotten all of the details right, but he¡¯d made sure we were ready when the Turk showed up.


    And as soon as he¡¯d found out that the Turk had Alessandra as a hostage, Nolo had changed the n on the fly so that Alessandra was rescued and none of us died.


    I tended to forget things like that.


    Dario pped me on the shoulder. ¡°We¡¯re all learning on the job, brother. And we¡¯re all going to fuck up. So never think you have to be perfect, or that I¡¯m asking you to be  because it¡¯s not possible. I just need you to respect the chain ofmand, and realize that you¡¯re a very valuable cog in a muchrger machine. We all are. I¡¯m no different. If I die, one of you will have to step up and be don  ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s the truth, and we have to face it. Any of us could die at any moment. We have to be ready for that possibility. If I die, you¡¯re the obvious choice to be the next don. But Nolo¡¯s the only real candidate for consigliere we¡¯ve got. Roberto¡¯s good, but he¡¯s all about business  he doesn¡¯t have Nolo¡¯s understanding of human nature. Lars or Massimo? No. They¡¯re fighters, not the man behind the chessboard. Valentino? Absolutely not. So if you have to be don¡­ how are you going to deal with a consigliere you¡¯ve been disrespecting all along?¡±


    Jesus¡­


    When he put it like that¡­


    ¡°Okay,¡± I agreed glumly.


    ¡°I also need you to speak to Massimo and Lars.¡±


    My stomach plummeted.


    I remembered what I¡¯d said to Massimo in the car  how I¡¯d hit him for calling me on my shit


    And I remembered with real shame what I¡¯d said to Lars after we¡¯d rescued Bianca¡¯s mother.


    But it pissed me off that they¡¯d gone whining to Dario.


    ¡°What did they say?¡± I asked angrily.


    ¡°Nothing. I have no idea what transpired between you. All I know is that something happened and they¡¯re not happy about it.¡±


    I felt even greater shame at hearing that.


    Of course they hadn¡¯t said anything to Dario.


    They were made of sterner stuff than that.


    No¡­ apparently, I was the only one who wentining to my brother when I didn¡¯t get my way.


    Like when the consigliere gave me an order and I went over his head.


    I breathed out heavily and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it. I promise.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Dario said approvingly. ¡°Now¡­ about Bianca.¡±


    I looked at him in rm. ¡°What?¡±


    He smiled. ¡°You¡¯re really taken with her, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    I didn¡¯t like this.


    It made me even more ufortable than the talk about Nolo, Lars, and Massimo.


    ¡°She¡¯s just some girl,¡± I said grumpily.


    ¡°Uh-huh. And you risked your life to find her father¡­ for ¡®some girl.''¡±


    I remembered how Bianca had basically asked me the same thing back in the restaurant. I tried the same answer I¡¯d given her.


    ¡°Her father was the key to this whole thing, so I wanted to find him.¡±


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t know that when you sent your men back here and struck out on your own¡­ did you?¡±


    It felt like Dario could see past all my bluster and defenses


    Which I didn¡¯t like.


    It made me feel naked. Exposed.


    Before I could say anything, Dario asked, ¡°Do you remember the night I sent Alessandra away?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    How could I forget?


    It had been a terrible moment.


    She was a good person, a really good person¡­


    And her heart was breaking right there in front of us.


    All of us could see it¡­


    And all of us could see Dario was in love with her.


    He just hadn¡¯t wanted to


    ¡­admit it.


    Shit.


    If that was Dario¡¯s game n  to get me to see what was really going on with me and Bianca  he didn¡¯t press it.


    Instead he said, ¡°Nolo told me something after I sent her away. He said I thought it would make me weak if I loved her¡­ but that I was wrong. That it would actually make me stronger, because it would give me something greater than myself to fight for. I told him I had you and him and the family to fight for  and he yelled at me, ¡®There is no family if it ends with us! If we die alone, then what the hell were all the sacrifices for? What¡¯s it all worth if there isn¡¯t anyone to share it with  if there aren¡¯t any children to pass it on down to?''¡±


    I stared at my brother.


    He¡¯d never told me this.


    In fact, I wasn¡¯t sure he¡¯d ever told me anything this private.


    ¡°I know you¡¯ve only known her for a short while,¡± Dario said. ¡°But when you know¡­ you know. I knew about Alessandra almost from the moment Iid eyes on her¡­ but I was afraid. I didn¡¯t want to admit to myself it was fear  but it was. I thought loving her would make me weak. I was wrong. And Nolo was right.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    He looked at me and put his hand on my shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t make the same mistake I almost did.¡±


    I just stared at him¡­ and then nodded in silence.


    Even if I¡¯d wanted to speak, I couldn¡¯t find the words.


    Suddenly I heard Alessandra¡¯s voice. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s our two favorite men! Hello, men!¡±


    I looked over to see her walking towards us


    And Bianca next to her.


    Her face captivated me  her beauty


    But it was more than that.


    It was everything I knew about her.


    The way she¡¯d been so brave in Florence, over and over¡­


    The love she had for her father and mother¡­


    Her willingness to put her own life on the line to save them¡­


    The kindness and goodness inside her¡­


    As soon as I looked into her eyes, all those memories came flooding back


    And my heart felt like it expanded to fill my entire chest.


    Bianca smiled at me¡­


    And in that moment, she was all that existed.


    It was only Dario¡¯s voice that brought me out of the spell.


    ¡°And it¡¯s our two favorite women,¡± he said as he strolled over to Alessandra and kissed her lightly on the lips. ¡°We¡¯vee to tell you it¡¯s fine toe back and eat breakfast.¡±


    ¡°All the business is wrapped up?¡±


    ¡°For the time being.¡±


    ¡°Good  Bianca¡¯s been a wonderful sport, but I can still hear her stomach growling,¡± Alessandra teased.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Bianca protested.


    ¡°Well, now we can finally eat,¡± Alessandra said as she took Dario¡¯s hand and they started back towards the house.


    Bianca fell in beside me. ¡°Everything okay?¡±


    I slipped my arm around her waist and drew her to me, about to kiss her.


    She resisted the tiniest bit. She nced over at my brother and sister-inw as though to say, Wait  are you sure you want to do this?!


    I did.


    I put my hand to her face and kissed her.


    When I pulled away, she was beaming.


    ¡°Everything is wonderful,¡± I told her, and I kept my arm around her waist as we walked back to the house.

 91

    There was still one more thing that had to be done.


    By the time we returned to the patio, my brothers had gone off to do their own thing. I left Bianca with Alessandra and Dario and went into the house to track down the people I needed to see.


    I found them in the parlor discussing something.


    When I walked up, Massimo and Lars stopped talking and looked over at me.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I said.


    ¡°What¡¯s up,¡± Lars said.


    Massimo didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°I owe you an apology,¡± I said to Lars. ¡°You¡¯re not a hired gun  you¡¯re family. You¡¯ve been as much of a brother to Dario as any of us when you had his back in prison. I was out of line, and you were right. There are going to be a lot of high-stakes situations, and I can¡¯t go shooting off at the mouth every time I get pissed. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I held out my hand to him.


    Lars looked at it coolly, then stared into my eyes.


    I thought to myself, He¡¯s really not going to ept my apology, is he?


    But this time, I didn¡¯t get mad.


    I just epted that I deserved it.


    I put my hand down and nodded. ¡°I get it. I don¡¯t just get to say I¡¯m sorry and have it be okay, I¡¯ve got to  ¡±


    Then Lars surprised me.


    He reached over


    Grabbed me


    And hugged me.


    Then pped my back once and pulled back. And smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s all good,¡± he said quietly.


    I smiled gratefully and nodded.


    Things were okay between us again.


    Then I looked over at Massimo.


    He was staring at me darkly.


    ¡°¡­I shouldn¡¯t have hit you,¡± I said.


    He stood there for a long moment¡­


    Then frowned.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?! Lars gets a five fuckin¡¯ minute-long speech and I get, ¡®I shouldn¡¯t¡¯ve hit you¡¯?!¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Well, I shouldn¡¯t have.¡±


    Massimo paused¡­


    Then shook his head. ¡°Dick.¡±


    ¡°Asshole.¡±


    We stared at each other grimly


    And then burst out grinning at the same time.


    Suddenly he wrapped his arm around my neck and tried to give me a noogie.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll just take it out of your hide,¡± heughed as I struggled to get away from him.


    ¡°Fuckin¡¯ stronzo,¡± I half-snarled, halfughed as I broke out of his grasp. ¡°I oughta pop a cap in your ass  ¡±


    ¡°Just try it,¡± heughed as he came at me again.


    ¡°Well, I did already bitch-p you, so  ¡±


    ¡°OH  I think somebody¡¯s askin¡¯ for a wedgie  ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you fuckin¡¯  ¡±


    Massimo tackled me and we went to floor, wrestling like we did when we were kids.


    Lars sighed, but this time with a smile, as he watched us roll around.


    ¡°Idiots,¡± he said affectionally.


    Bianca


    I spent most of the day with my parents. Adriano had business to attend to with his brothers, so I had plenty of time to devote to them.


    My mother gave me a tour of the house, pointing out all the beautiful things she¡¯d found.


    There was a library filled with books that were at least two centuries old¡­


    A sunroom with roses growing on the other side of the windows¡­


    Even a chapel with a ceiling covered with clouds and angels so beautiful that I could have sworn Michngelo had painted them.


    Then I yed checkers with my father in one of the parlors. We had to use chess pieces to do it  little statues of ivory and obsidian on an ancient wooden board that looked like it had been crafted centuries ago.


    It was mainly something to do as we talked.


    We reminisced about when I was a little girl and how he would bring me home copies of fashion magazines like Vogue and Elle¡­


    How I would cut out pictures and make coges, then put them all over my bedroom like other girls hung pictures of Justin Bieber or the Jonas Brothers.


    Papaughed about how there were still a thousand tiny holes in the walls where the push-pins went.


    Everything about the house was peaceful and rxing. It was like being on vacation at a resort.


    Helpful servants were always nearby, ready to fulfill any request for food or drink¡­


    And everywhere I looked, there was beauty. Paintings, sculpture, architecture,ndscaping  more than the eye could take in at a nce. You had to really look at it toprehend just how amazing the house was.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    It felt like a mansion out of a fairy tale¡­


    Like Beauty and the Beast, if Belle had lived in Tuscany rather than the French countryside.


    For the first in my entire life, I felt truly happy.


    And with Adriano at my side, I feltpletely safe.


    All that changed at dinner.


    The meal was amazing.


    For the aperitivo, olives and almonds from the estate¡¯s orchards with a ss of sweet proso.


    The antipasti was a charcuterie te of prosciutto and smi with creamy cheeses from a nearby farm.


    The first main course was a seafood pasta with a buttery cream sauce and truffles, paired with an amazing white wine.


    Next weremb chops with a delicate mint sauce, apanied by roasted vegetables. The red wine we drank came from the Rosolinis¡¯ own vineyards, and it burst with vors  hints ofvender, raspberry, and chocte.


    There was an entire course of cheese and sun-ripened fruits: sliced apricots, plums, and pears.


    And finally, a sinfully delicious tiramisu to cap it all off.


    And the conversation!


    Adriano and his brothers told us all sorts of funny stories about their hijinks growing up on the estate.


    The pranks they yed on each other and their long-suffering servants¡­


    And the time they¡¯d decided to hunt a wild boar when Adriano was 11 years old.


    The story ended with all the boys up in a tree as the boar paced beneath them. They were up there until nightfall, when their parents realized they were missing and sent out a search party to find them.


    ¡°But they shot the boar and we had it for dinner a weekter,¡± Adriano said.


    ¡°Even though you crapped your pants when it was chasing you,¡± Massimo snorted.


    ¡°HEY!¡± Adriano shouted. ¡°Maybe I should tell them about the time you went swimming naked when you were five years old and that snapping turtle  ¡±


    ¡°ALRIGHT, ALRIGHT!¡± Massimo talked over him. ¡°They don¡¯t want to hear about that.¡±


    ¡°Yes we do!¡± Iughed.


    It was an evening ofughter, amazing food, and excellentpany.


    And then¡­


    ¡­everything shifted.


    Nolo cleared his throat. ¡°Alessandra, if you would, please take Bianca and her mother to the parlor. There¡¯s something we need to discuss with Signor Lettieri.¡±


    I saw the shadow that passed over both my parents¡¯ faces  and my father¡¯s, in particr.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Alessandra said as she stood up.


    I didn¡¯t move, though.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Just some details about the situation in Florence,¡± Nolo said casually.


    ¡°I was in Florence with Adriano. I¡¯d like to hear about the situation.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just business, that¡¯s all. If you would?¡± Nolo said with a smile and gestured towards Alessandra.


    I looked over at Adriano, who was sitting next to me.


    He just watched me neutrally, as though waiting to see what I would do next  but he didn¡¯t urge me one way or the other.


    I hadn¡¯t told my parents the details of what had happened.


    They didn¡¯t know I¡¯d been shot at¡­


    And they didn¡¯t know how close I¡¯de to dying.


    So I kept my words vague¡­


    But I knew Nolo understood exactly what I meant.


    ¡°I was there at the hotel,¡± I said. ¡°I gave Adriano the information that led to my father. After everything I¡¯ve been through, I think I deserve to be in the room.¡±


    Nolo seemed a little taken aback.


    Adriano suppressed a smile¡­


    And across the table, I saw Alessandra give me an approving nod.


    Nolo looked at his don.


    ¡°¡­she can stay,¡± Dario said. ¡°She¡¯s earned her ce.¡±

 92

    Pride swelled inside my chestN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    And I felt Adriano¡¯s hand squeeze mine under the table as though to say, Well done.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take Signora Lettieri into the parlor,¡± Alessandra said breezily. ¡°Please join us when you¡¯re done, and we¡¯ll all have an after-dinner drink¡­ though don¡¯t me us if we start without you.¡±


    My mother looked at my father, who nodded reassuringly, and followed Alessandra out of the room.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Nolo said as soon as they were gone. ¡°We need to move in the next 24 hours if we want to get Mezzasalma.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡± Dario asked.


    Nolo gestured to my father. ¡°Mezzasalma wants Signor Lettieri¡­ so I propose we use him as bait. To draw Mezzasalma out into the open.¡±


    My father went pale.


    I knew that he believed the other shoe had just dropped¡­


    That the Rosolinis were no better than the Agres.


    They would use him as a pawn in their game


    And after they¡¯d saved his life and kept his wife safe, who was he to say ¡®no¡¯?


    So I decided to say it for him.


    But the second I spoke, Adriano did, too.


    ¡°No  ¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    We both looked at each other  and I smiled gratefully at him.


    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®no¡¯?¡± Nolo said coldly. Not to me, but to his brother.


    ¡°Respectfully,¡± Adriano said in a calm voice, ¡°I¡¯d like to suggest an alternative n.¡±


    Nolo nced at Dario, then looked back at Adriano. ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±


    ¡°Let me go back to Florence and draw Mezzasalma out into the open.¡±


    ¡°And how are you going to do that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll find out where his men are, and I¡¯ll kill them one by one,¡± Adriano said. ¡°I¡¯ll leave a message on the bodies: ¡®We need to talk.''¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s very serial killer-ish of you,¡± Nolo said drily.


    ¡°It¡¯ll get his attention.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but not in the way you want. Mezzasalma¡¯s not going to talk to you. He¡¯ll simply send ALL his men go after you and either catch you and torture you, or shoot you down like a mad dog. No¡­ we need bait.¡± Nolo pointed to my father. ¡°And there he is.¡±


    ¡°I want to keep Signor Lettieri safe,¡± Adriano said, his voice notching up a bit.


    ¡°As do we all, but he¡¯s in danger no matter where he is. We can fight the battle in Florence, or we can fight it here on our front steps  but make no mistake, the battle will be fought, one way or another. Any notion that he¡¯s safe here, while Mezzasalma is out there looking for him, is an illusion.¡±


    ¡°Respectfully,¡± Adriano said, sounding more and more stressed out, ¡°we need to figure out another way.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± I said.


    Every eye at the table suddenly looked at me.


    ¡°No,¡± my father said frantically


    And at the same time, Adriano said, ¡°NO.¡±


    But I ignored them both and focused on Nolo. ¡°If they see my father, they¡¯ll kill him. They¡¯re not going to waste time  they¡¯ll just shoot him. But they¡¯ll think of me as a bargaining chip. They won¡¯t try to kill me. They¡¯ll want to keep me alive to force my father to give himself up.¡±


    Nolo raised his eyebrows and leaned his head to the side. ¡°That¡¯s a good point.¡±


    ¡°Plus, if it¡¯s the man that I saw in the modeling agency  ¡±


    ¡°What man?¡± Nolo asked.


    In all the hubbub, I¡¯d forgotten I hadn¡¯t told them about the man with cruel eyes.


    ¡°She saw some guy visiting Bautiste Agre several hours before the hotel,¡± Adriano exined.


    After I answered all of Nolo¡¯s questions, he said, ¡°So you may be the only one who¡¯s everid eyes on Mezzasalma.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s an even better reason to have you be the bait.¡±


    ¡°NO,¡± Adriano said forcefully. ¡°We don¡¯t even know if it was Mezzasalma she saw!¡±


    Nolo was about to respond when my father spoke up. ¡°I¡¯ll do it  just leave my daughter out of it.¡±


    ¡°No, Papa,¡± I said quietly. ¡°You know I¡¯m right.¡±


    Tears were in his eyes as he shook his head. ¡°Paperotta  ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯ve gotten yourself in way too deep. And you don¡¯t get to make my choices for me anymore. Not after all the bad ones you made my entire life.¡±


    I saw the hurt on his face, and it killed me


    But I wasn¡¯t going to put him in a situation where there was a good chance he might die.


    At least I stood a chance, no matter how much Papa disliked it.


    Unfortunately, the only way to shut him up was to remind him of how he¡¯d failed me in the past.


    No matter how much it hurt to see his reaction.


    It worked, though.


    He just sat there with an ashamed look on his face and didn¡¯t say anything more.


    But Adriano wasn¡¯t finished.


    ¡°No,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m not going to put you in danger again  ¡±


    ¡°I was in danger every second in Florence, but you kept me safe. And you¡¯re going to be right there with me again, protecting me.¡±


    ¡°But  ¡±


    I squeezed his hand under the table.


    ¡°Ride or die¡­ right?¡± I whispered.


    Adriano looked totally taken aback


    And then he didn¡¯t say anything else, either.


    ¡°It¡¯s not going to be just the two of you,¡± Nolo said. ¡°Our entire organization will be backing you up. We¡¯ll need to fortify the house here to guard against an attack, but that¡¯ll be fairly small. We¡¯ll send every avable man along with you.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t just order them,¡± Adriano said. ¡°This has to be something they volunteer for  ¡±


    ¡°Then let me be the first,¡± Massimo said. ¡°I¡¯m in.¡±


    As soon as Massimo said that, I swear Adriano looked like he was getting choked up.


    ¡°Me, too,¡± Lars said with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m in,¡± Valentino added.


    ¡°So am I,¡± Roberto said.


    ¡°NO,¡± Nolo snapped, ¡°we¡¯re not sending the ountant in with the soldiers!¡±


    ¡°Hey  ¡± Roberto protested, his feelings hurt.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± Dario said.


    ¡°NO YOU WON¡¯T!¡± Nolo shouted as he pped the table. ¡°You don¡¯t put the king on the front line of the chessboard! You can have a gun and guard the Lettieris, but you¡¯re NOT going to Florence!¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± Dario sighed.


    Nolo red at Dario like What the hell are you thinking?!


    Then he turned back to Adriano.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the thing: once you draw Mezzasalma out into the open, you can¡¯t let him know that we have Bianca¡¯s father  and you can¡¯t let him realize we already know about Rome, Venice, and the rest. Otherwise the jig is up.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯ve already made a bunch of phone calls to their consiglieres,¡± Adriano protested. ¡°If Mezzasalma is in contact with them, isn¡¯t it going to be obvious we know?¡±


    ¡°No, because I covered my tracks. I called every consigliere in all of Italy. Obviously the Genoans are with us, because Alessandra is their granddaughter  but the others are up in the air. Some are neutral, some didn¡¯t believe me, some said they believed me¡­ but it was only Rome, Venice, Sicily, Naples, and Mn that wouldn¡¯t talk to me at all. So don¡¯t tip off Mezzasalma that WE know why they won¡¯t talk to me.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°I have one condition to being part of the n,¡± I said.


    Nolo raised an eyebrow. ¡°Which is?¡±


    ¡°Whatever happens¡­ you agree to keep my parents safe. For the rest of their lives, if need be.¡±


    Nolo gave me a tiny smile that I interpreted as respect. ¡°Don Rosolini?¡±


    ¡°Done,¡± Dario said. ¡°I swear it upon my family and my future children¡¯s lives.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m all in,¡± I said.


    ¡°Don Rosolini,¡± my father said hoarsely, ¡°please, I¡¯m begging you  ¡±


    ¡°Your daughter is correct, Signor Lettieri,¡± Dario replied evenly. ¡°Her n is the best by far. And you should not reject the sacrifice she¡¯s willing to make on your behalf.¡±


    ¡°Sir, no father should ever have to bury his own child,¡± Papa said, tears streaming down his cheeks.


    And at that moment, my heart broke.


    ¡°I agree,¡± Dario said quietly. ¡°And I never want to bury my brother¡­ but he is willing to take the chance alongside her. So we should both respect their wishes.¡±


    My father had nothing to say to that.


    ¡°Well,¡± Nolo said, ¡°I realize that this is not exactly the happiest note to end on, but I suggest we join Alessandra and Signora Lettieri in the parlor. Dario and I will speak with Adriano and Bianca in the morning after I give some more thought to the n. For now, let¡¯s try to forget tomorrow and just enjoy tonight.¡±


    ¡°I need to speak to my daughter first,¡± my father said.


    ¡°That is your right,¡± Nolo replied.


    ¡°And then I need to speak to her, too,¡± Adriano said darkly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s your right, but have at it,¡± Nolo said. ¡°And now, let¡¯s go join thedies before they begin to think we¡¯re up to no good.¡±

 93

    My father got me alone after dinner and tried to convince me not to go through with it.


    I argued with him in hushed tones. I can¡¯t say I convinced him, exactly, but at least I held my ground  plus I extracted a promise from him.


    ¡°You can¡¯t tell Mama, alright? Swear to me.¡±


    Papa nodded miserably. ¡°She can¡¯t know about this¡­ she¡¯d be an absolute wreck. I¡¯M an absolute wreck, knowing what you¡¯re about to do.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be alright,¡± I told him. ¡°Adriano will keep me safe.¡±


    He looked at me doubtfully.


    I remembered what Adriano had done back in the hotel room before he¡¯d even known me


    And I remembered what he had done to those two punks in the alleyway.


    I shuddered a little bit¡­


    But if there was anyone who could protect me in theing days, I knew it was Adriano.


    ¡°He will,¡± I insisted. ¡°He¡¯s kept me safe through much worse¡­ and I¡¯ve seen what he can do firsthand. Trust me.¡±


    My father still didn¡¯t look convinced.


    ¡°You have to let me do this, Papa. The only alternative is for you go to Florence¡­ and they¡¯ll kill you as soon as theyy eyes on you.¡±


    Tears welled up in his eyes as he hugged me tight. ¡°I wish to God I¡¯d never gambled¡­ never yed cards, never picked up a pair of dice, never made a single bet.¡±


    That made two of us.


    But I didn¡¯t tell him that.


    Instead, I had another thought:


    I was about to gamble with my life.


    Like father, like daughter.


    At least I had an ace up my sleeve¡­


    ¡­and I had to talk to him next.


    Adriano wasn¡¯t my father, and he didn¡¯t go down without a fight.


    ¡°This is a very bad idea,¡± he said angrily.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s a pretty good idea.¡±


    ¡°Putting you in danger is NOT a ¡®good idea.''¡±


    ¡°Okay, then  it¡¯s the least bad idea in a sea of crappy options. How about that?¡±


    He gave a short, bitterugh and shook his head. ¡°How can you be so se about this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not se. I¡¯m scared to death.¡± I put my hands on his chest and looked into his eyes. ¡°But I trust you.¡±


    Pain mingled with the anger in his eyes.


    I could see the self-doubt there¡­


    And the fear.


    ¡°It¡¯s too big a risk,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°It¡¯s not.¡±


    ¡°It is  ¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to see me die, right?¡±


    He looked startled. ¡°Of course not!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to see my father die. And there¡¯s a damn good chance he will if he does this.¡±


    ¡°I can keep him safe,¡± Adriano said.


    ¡°If you can keep him safe, then you can keep me safe. And it should be even easier since they¡¯re not going to kill me on sight.¡±


    He started to say something  then stopped.


    I¡¯d out-logic-ed him, and he knew it.


    I put my hands on his cheeks and looked into his eyes. ¡°Whether it¡¯s me or my father, you¡¯re going to be there no matter what¡­ and since you are, I want to be the one there with you. After all¡­ you need somebody to keep you safe.¡±


    He raised an eyebrow at me and said in a doubtful voice, ¡°YOU¡¯RE going to keep ME safe.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°¡®Cause I¡¯m your good luck charm. I told you what you needed to know to avoid getting shot¡­ I was there when you jumped out of a three-story window¡­ and I helped you find my father. I¡¯m your lucky rabbit¡¯s foot.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a pain in the ass, is what you are,¡± he said, though I could hear the humor in his voice.


    ¡°That, too,¡± I whispered, and I kissed him.


    He kissed me back¡­


    And then we quietly slipped upstairs to be alone.


    It was the first time we really made love.


    The rest had been sex  mind-blowing sex


    But this was making love.


    He stood there looking into my eyes as he pulled off my dress.


    I stared back at him as I unbuttoned his shirt.


    The room was dim, with nothing but the moonlighting through the balcony doors¡­


    And besides him, there was little more than darkness.


    In that moment, he was all I could see¡­ my entire world.


    When we kissed, it would be just for a moment¡­


    And then we would go back to looking into each other¡¯s eyes as we slowly caressed each other¡¯s bodies.


    His fingertips traced the curve of my breasts¡­


    Slowly circled my nipples¡­


    And not only did I feel the tingle of pleasure he gave me everywhere he touched¡­


    I felt all the fear of losing him.


    Like this was all I might ever have of him again


    And the sadness and the weight of it made everything that much more precious.


    When you know this might be thest time you do something, you savor every second of it.


    And I touched his broad chest¡­


    His powerful shoulders¡­


    His strong jaw¡­


    His sensual lips¡­


    Knowing that this might be thest time.


    It made my heart heavy, like a lead weight was pressing down on it¡­


    But it made me hang onto every second, every caress, like it was made of gold.


    He moved me over onto the bed andid down next to me.


    He continued to kiss me softly¡­


    And caress my body, my breasts, my arms, my neck¡­


    And then he parted my legs with his hand.


    He didn¡¯t move on top of me, though.


    His hands slowly traced along my thighs¡­


    Up between them¡­


    And softly caressed my pussy.


    All the while, he kept kissing me¡­


    Softly¡­


    And then looked into my eyes.


    While he was touching me, I did the same to him.


    Caressing his chest¡­ his neck¡­


    His cock.


    It was harder than I¡¯d ever felt it¡­


    Standing at the ready¡­


    And I ran my fingers along its length, soft as silk, and felt it throb beneath my touch.


    His fingertip ran along my lips¡­


    Parting them¡­


    Getting wet from my desire¡­


    And then softly touching the hood of my clit¡­


    Gently circling it¡­


    Making me whimper softly as I got even wetter.


    He was getting wet, too.


    I felt the pre-cum beading at the tip of his swollen head¡­


    And I used it to rub his crown¡­


    To make his skin slick¡­


    So that my hand slipped up and down the length of his shaft.


    When he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, he moved between my legs¡­


    And brushed the hair away from my forehead¡­


    And kissed me¡­


    As his cock pressed against my lips¡­


    Then eased inside.


    I gasped as I felt him slowly move inside me, inch by inch.


    Our kisses grew more heated


    And I sped his face with my hands as he sank deeper and deeper inside me.


    Finally he was in all the way.


    He put his strong arms under my body and held onto my shoulders¡­


    And I looped my hands around his neck¡­


    And he began to rock inside me, in and out, slow and steady.


    But it was the kissing that affected me the most.


    He hadn¡¯t said I love you yet¡­


    But every kiss seemed to whisper it.


    Every gentle nibble at my lip¡­


    Every caress of his tongue on mine¡­


    Every time he pulled away to stare at my eyes in the darkness.


    Emotions welled up in me  overwhelming me


    And I started to cry.


    Not sobs


    No sounds


    Just tears slowly trailing down the sides of my face.


    He looked rmed at first¡­


    But he seemed to know that they were good tears


    Tears of happiness.


    That I was crying because this moment was so special


    That he was so special


    That this might be thest time I ever got to make love to him.


    He kissed my tears away¡­


    And when his lips touched mine again, I could taste the salt.


    Still he moved inside me, never stopping, rocking back and forth¡­


    The ridge of his swollen head stroking deep inside me¡­


    Pressure building inside me¡­


    And I began toe.


    Not an overwhelming climax¡­


    Just deep, slow, rhythmic contractions¡­


    Pleasure gently building with his every movement.


    My heart swelled, feeling like it might break and shatter into a thousand pieces as I stared into his eyes.


    He quickened his movements¡­


    Angling his cock so that he hit new spots¡­


    And those waves of pleasure grew bigger, and fuller, and more powerful¡­


    Until I was moaning with every stroke¡­


    Clutching his back¡­


    Raking my fingernails across his skin.


    I don¡¯t know how long we spent in that moment


    But finally he couldn¡¯t hold back any longer.


    The animal part of him took over.


    He began thrusting faster  harder  deeper


    And all those slow, lovely waves of orgasm begin to climb high and fast


    And I whimpered every time he thrust into me, Oh  oh  OH  OH! And suddenly I was falling off the mountaintop, but upwards  up into the stars


    But I kept staring into his eyes, and he stared into mine


    And we came at the same time, him bellowing out my name and me screaming his.


    I felt him explode inside me


    As I fluttered and shivered around him.


    The aftershockssted a long, long time.


    He kept moving inside me long after he¡¯de¡­


    Staring into my eyes¡­


    And I could feel the asional swell of his cock, another spasm every four or five seconds¡­


    That triggered little ripples of pleasure inside me, too.


    When it was all over, he remained inside me¡­ still hard¡­


    And he kissed me¡­


    And we stayed like that, not wanting the moment to end, not ever.

 94

    When I woke the next morning, Adriano wasn¡¯t in bed beside me


    And I didn¡¯t hear the sound of the shower in the bathroom.


    I had a second of panic


    He left without me!


    but I told myself that, no, he was probably talking to his brothers.


    I showered, put on my clothes that the servants had cleaned, went downstairs, and found out I was right: Adriano and Nolo were talking in the parlor over a cup of coffee.


    Nolo smiled when he saw me in the doorway. ¡°Ah, be e in. We were just discussing the details of your uing adventure.¡±


    When I walked over, Adriano smiled at me


    And pulled me down by my hand and kissed me on the mouth.


    I was a little surprised that he¡¯d done it in front of his brother


    But I was pleased.


    Nolo just grinned.


    Then I sat down next to Adriano, and Nolo went over the n in detail.


    When he finished, he shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s a gamble, I¡¯ll admit¡­ but I think it will work. And Adriano will be able to improvise if something unexpected happens.¡±


    ¡°And something unexpected always happens,¡± Adriano muttered.


    ¡°Having second thoughts?¡± Nolo asked me.


    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m ignoring them,¡± I replied. ¡°All I need to know is that you¡¯ll keep my parents safe, no matter what.¡±


    ¡°You have my word as well as Dario¡¯s,¡± Nolo assured me.


    ¡°You won¡¯t make them leave if¡­?¡±


    My voice trailed off. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say If something happens to me.


    Nolo knew exactly what I meant. ¡°They¡¯ll live here as honored guests for the rest of their lives.¡±


    ¡°¡­alright.¡±


    That was all I needed to know.


    Before I left, I had breakfast with my mother and father.


    As we ate, I struggled not to think of the words ¡®onest time.¡¯


    My mother knew something was wrong¡­ but she didn¡¯t know what, exactly.


    When she asked, I said I had to go to Florence to take care of a few things with Adriano  and that when it was over, we¡¯d be back.


    I told her to have a good time while I was gone and that Alessandra would take care of her.


    My father wouldn¡¯t look at me. He seemed to be caught somewhere between anger and grief.


    Finally, when it was time for me to go, he wrapped his arms around me and crushed me in a bear hug.


    At first I hugged him back¡­ and then I realized he wasn¡¯t stopping.


    ¡°You have to let me go, Papa,¡± I whispered.


    When he finally looked at me, his eyes were red with tears.


    ¡°Please¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡±


    I smiled sadly. ¡°I have to.¡±


    And I kissed his cheek softly and walked out of the kitchen.


    Adriano, Dario, Alessandra, and Nolo were waiting for me at the front door.


    ¡°You can still back out if you want to,¡± Dario said.


    I shook my head no. ¡°Just keep my parents safe.¡±


    ¡°I must keep my wife safe, first and foremost  but after her, I will put your parents¡¯ lives before my own. You have my word.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Alessandra took me by the shoulders and looked me deep in the eyes. ¡°Are you sure you want to do this? No one would think any less of you if you walked away.¡±


    ¡°I would,¡± I said softly.


    She gave me a sad smile that barely held back her tears. Then she hugged me close.


    ¡°Be safe,¡± she whispered in my ear.


    Nolo shook my hand. ¡°In ba al lupo.¡±


    It was an old Italian phrase for ¡®good luck¡¯  literally, in the mouth of the wolf. Sort of along the lines of ¡®break a leg.¡¯


    I answered back with the customary reply: ¡°Crepi.¡±


    I hope it dies.


    We Italians have a streak of fatalistic pessimism, if you couldn¡¯t tell.


    Nolo smiled grimly¡­


    And then Adriano took my hand, and we walked out to the waiting car.


    It was just the two of us. He was quiet as we drove back to the main road.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like that you¡¯re doing this,¡± he finally said.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t like that you¡¯re doing it, either. But it has to be done, right?¡±


    ¡°Not by you.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t do it, my father has to  and chances are he¡¯ll die. Plus, you heard Nolost night. Either you fight them here, or you fight them out there. And I, for one, don¡¯t want the fight anywhere near my parents.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re just doing it for them?¡± Adriano asked, a trace of bitterness in his voice.


    ¡°You asshole,¡± I said angrily. ¡°Of course not.¡±


    As soon as I said it, I felt a flutter of fear.


    I expected his volcanic temper to suddenly explode


    But he just looked depressed.


    Then he said quietly, ¡°I know.¡±


    I grabbed his right hand and squeezed it.


    He sighed heavily. ¡°I wish I¡¯d never said that thing about ¡®ride or die.''¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Because I didn¡¯t realize how crazy a bitch you actually are.¡±


    Iughed out loud, and he cracked a smile.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll choose to take that as apliment,¡± I said.


    He brought my hand to his lips and kissed my fingers  hard. Like he was holding back an immense passion.


    Then he looked at me  straight down into my very soul.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said simply.


    I smiled. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    I was expecting to get a dress for that evening.


    What I didn¡¯t expect was where I got it from.


    ¡°Who¡¯s your favorite designer?¡± he asked, apropos of nothing, as we were getting close to Florence. ¡°Oscar de Renta?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You mentioned him the other night.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right  The Devil Wears Prada. He¡¯s incredible, but I wouldn¡¯t say he¡¯s my favorite.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s your favorite, then?¡±


    ¡°What  now, or all-time?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re different?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I mean, Alexander McQueen is amazing  but I like him more for the idea of what he did than how his clothes look, if that makes any sense. His dresses really were art you could wear.


    ¡°I love Givenchy for how he dressed Audrey Hepburn. She¡¯s one of THE great style icons of all time.


    ¡°I love Vivienne Westwood for her punk sensibility. I love Tom Ford¡¯s work at Gi  ¡±


    ¡°You seem to love everybody,¡± Adriano said drily, ¡°so let¡¯s narrow it down. If you had to choose one dress from one designer, who would it be?¡±


    ¡°Mmmm¡­ Valentino, I think.¡±


    ¡°NOT my brother,¡± Adriano said with one raised eyebrow.


    ¡°No,¡± Iughed, ¡°definitely not him. Valentino Garavani. He did amazing things with the color red, and that¡¯s my favorite color.¡±


    ¡°Valentino it is, then,¡± he said as he plugged the name into the car¡¯s dashboard navigation.


    I stared at him. ¡°Adriano  we¡¯re not going to buy a Valentino dress.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we are.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s crazy  it¡¯s too expensive!¡±


    ¡°Number one, no, it¡¯s not. And number two, let me worry about that.¡±


    ¡°No  ¡±


    He turned to look at me and spoke in that voice he used when he absolutely would not tolerate dissent:


    ¡°YES.¡±


    I¡¯d only heard him use it with his brothers before.


    Hearing him use it on me¡­


    About buying me a dress from my favorite designer¡­


    It kind of turned me on.


    ¡°¡­okay, then,¡± I said with a smile.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Okay, then,¡± he said, and suppressed a smile of his own.

 95

    The Valentino boutique was in the Piazza de Signoria, the square outside the Pce Vhio  the town hall of Florence for thest 700 years, and the site of one of Florence¡¯s most famous museums.


    The square was also home to some of the most expensive clothing boutiques in all of Florence. Across from Valentino was Chanel¡­ and on the other side of the za were stores for both Gi and Dolce & Gabbana.


    I looked in their windows like a little child at Christmastime


    But I couldn¡¯t contain my excitement, so I hurried into Valentino.


    For me, it was like entering a cathedral.


    My whole life and all my dreams centered around fashion¡­


    And this was one of the most important ces in all of Italy.


    The walls were grey marble flecked with white, the better to showcase the stunning colors. There was a section for purses, and shoes, and everyday streetwear


    But what made me catch my breath was the dresses.


    On the walls were pictures of past designs by Valentino, worn by some of the most famous supermodels in the history of fashion. Elle MacPherson, udia Schiffer, Naomi Campbell, Gisele Bundchen, Iman, Linda Evangelista¡­


    And the actresses and singers! Penelope Cruz, Scarlett Johansson, Anne Hathaway, Miley Cyrus, Sienna Miller, Jennifer Garner, Kim Cattrall back in her Sex and the City heyday¡­


    I was suddenly eight years old again.


    Back then, I¡¯d believed the most I could hope for was to create my own designs.


    But my family was so poor, and I felt like such an ugly duckling¡­


    That I never thought I could actually BE one of those women in other designers¡¯ beautiful dresses.


    But tonight¡­


    I would be.


    A chic saleswoman presented the dresses one by one.


    I doubt she would have normally given the time of day to a girl in a thrift-store outfit¡­


    But she took one look at Adriano¡¯s Hugo Boss suit and knew what was up.


    There was one particr dress she showed me that was stunning


    But as soon as I saw the price tag, my eyes bugged out. ¡°Oh no.¡±


    ¡°You like that one,¡± Adriano said. ¡°I can see it on your face.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine  ¡±


    Adriano spun me around to look at him. ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    I whispered, ¡°It¡¯s 14, 000 euros.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    I stared at him. ¡°¡­so?!¡±


    ¡°Go try it on.¡±


    ¡°No  ¡±


    ¡°GO¡­ TRY¡­ IT ON.¡±


    That voice.


    Warmth rippled through my body.


    ¡°¡­okay¡­¡± I murmured, and the saleswoman led me to the changing rooms.


    Five minutester, I walked out shyly.


    When Adriano turned and saw me, he stared.


    ¡°Madonn,¡± he murmured.


    He liked it.


    I liked it, too.


    It was gorgeous. The flowing lines, the cut of the bodice, the spaghetti straps, the folds of the fabric¡­


    And it shimmered like red fire under the lights.


    ¡°That¡¯s the one,¡± Adriano said to the saleswoman.


    I wanted it


    I wanted it more than anything else I¡¯d ever wanted in my entire life, besides him¡­


    But the price¡­


    ¡°Adriano,¡± I protested


    ¡°I¡¯m not just buying it for you,¡± he said as he looked deep into my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m buying it for me, too¡­ because I like looking at you wearing it.¡±


    ¡°¡­yeah?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a goddess,¡± he whispered, and kissed me softly.


    I smiled so big it hurt my face.


    Adriano looked at the saleswoman. ¡°We need the alterations for tonight. 7 PM.¡±


    ¡°Of course  I¡¯ll have our seamstress start immediately.¡±


    ¡°It fits really well just the way it is,¡± I said shyly, not wanting everybody to make a big fuss over little ol¡¯ me.


    ¡°I can see that,¡± he chuckled. ¡°But might as well have it fit perfectly.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll need to see how tall you are in heels,¡± the saleswoman said. ¡°Do you have a pair you¡¯re nning to wear?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then I have just the thing.¡±


    I told her my shoe size and she walked out of the room. A minuteter, she brought back a pair of heels in the exact same shade of red as the dress.


    They were beautiful¡­ stiletto heels with tiny metal studs on the straps¡­


    A bit of punk sensibility to go with the ssical lines of the dress.


    And they fit perfectly.


    ¡°I love them,¡± I gushed.


    ¡°Good!¡± the saleswoman said. ¡°Now we can n ordingly.¡±


    ¡°But how much are they?¡± I asked worriedly.


    Before she could answer, Adriano warned her, ¡°Not a word.¡±


    She closed her mouth and smiled.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Adriano looked at me. ¡°You deserve them. That¡¯s all you need to know.¡±


    I kissed him deeply¡­ and then disappeared into the back so the seamstress could work her magic.


    Next we went to a men¡¯s shop. It was a strange little ce, down a back alleyway and far from the glitzy shops of the Piazza de Signoria. A ck awning hung over the entrance, and a brass que next to the door disyed the shop¡¯s name: Guirdo¡¯s.


    When we went inside, the room smelled amazing  at least to me.


    In design school, I spent my days around bolts of cloth. Before it¡¯s first washed, the finest quality material has distinct scents: the slight tang of wool¡­ the earthy smell of linen¡­ the clean crispness of cotton.


    The air in this shop wasyered with beautiful smells, like a fresco painted on a breeze.


    A short, older man with thinning hair and a bushy ck mustache bowed slightly as soon as we entered.


    ¡°Signore,¡± he said, using the older term ¡®master¡¯ or ¡®lord¡¯ instead of Signor, which was ¡®mister.¡¯ Then he bowed to me. ¡°Signorina.¡±


    ¡°Guirdo,¡± Adriano said. It was apparent they knew each other.


    ¡°What will you be needing?¡±


    ¡°A tuxedo.¡±


    I looked at Adriano.


    ¡°What?¡± he said. ¡°I can¡¯t let you be the only one who¡¯s well-dressed.¡±


    ¡°Your previous one displeases you?¡± the short man asked with a frown.


    ¡°Not at all. But I need a lot more¡­ cloth in this one.¡±


    ¡°I see. Of the best material.¡±


    ¡°The absolute best.¡±


    The conversation was weird


    Why would you need more cloth in your tuxedo?


    But I forgot about it as they continued talking.


    ¡°The only thing is, I need it for this evening,¡± Adriano said.


    ¡°That will be triple the cost.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡°I have your measurements on file. Nothing has changed?¡± he asked, patting his own little belly as though to ask, Have you gained any weight?


    Having seen Adriano¡¯s washboard abs, I could attest there wasn¡¯t an ounce of extra fat around his middle at all.


    ¡°No,¡± Adriano replied.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll start right away.¡±


    ¡°Good. See you at 6 PM.¡±


    ¡°Ciao, Signore.¡± The tailor bowed again to me. ¡°Signorina.¡±


    We walked out of the shop into the alleyway.


    A few minutester, I had forgotten all about their conversation.

 96

    The rest of the day was a whirlwind of activity.


    First we went to a high-end hair salon. I stared at the walls, which were filled with tasteful ck-and-white photos of famous models standing next to a man with silvery hair  presumably the owner of the salon.


    Adriano slipped the counter girl 500 euros, and she immediately put me in a seat. Then she went into the back of the shop.


    The man in the photographs came out of the back and made a big fuss over me, saying how beautiful my hair was  but how ugly it was cut.


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, when I am finished, it will be  ¡±


    He did a chef¡¯s kiss in the air.


    I have to say, he certainly delivered.


    While Adriano sat nearby, the owner washed my hair with lovely rose-scented shampoo, then spent 40 minutes with his scissors snipping and cutting.


    I noticed Adriano watched the door of the salon more than he watched me¡­


    And his hand was always near his jacket¡­


    Inches away from his gun.


    But nothing unexpected happened.


    At the end, the owner washed my hair again and used a blow dryer on low heat


    And when he turned me around to look at myself in the mirror, my mouth dropped open.


    ¡°You like?¡± the silver-haired man said with a huge smile.


    I couldn¡¯t say anything. I just nodded dumbly.


    ¡°Damn,¡± Adriano muttered behind me. ¡°If you were a goddess before, now you¡¯re Aphrodite.¡±


    ¡°Venus,¡± the owner said, using the Roman instead of the Greek name.


    ¡°Venus,¡± Adriano agreed.


    Five minutester, we were out on the street  and people¡¯s heads were turning as I walked by.


    I was always used to a little attention from men¡­


    But not like this.


    Adriano wrapped an arm around my waist and held me close. ¡°I¡¯m going to have to beat ¡¯em off with a stick.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re more than capable,¡± I teased him.


    ¡°Yep. I¡¯ll make an example out of the first one, and nobody else will try it again.¡±


    I pulled back a little as a jolt of fear ran through me. I remembered all too well what he¡¯d done in the alleyway near the betting parlor.


    Adriano looked down at me and smirked. ¡°I¡¯m kidding.¡±


    I leaned back in and put my head against his shoulder.


    ¡°¡­sort of,¡± he added.


    We had ate lunch in the old part of Florence. We sat on a second-floor balcony next to a trellis covered with vines, and had oysters and sses of chilled white wine.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fill up too much,¡± Adriano cautioned me. ¡°Dinner¡¯s going to be fantastic.¡±


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡±


    After lunch came a trip to a makeup boutique.


    And not just any boutique¡­


    But one that sold proprietary blends created specifically for the clientele.


    ¡°How can I help you today?¡± the woman at the counter said. She wore understated but fashionable clothes, and her face was pretty


    But her makeup was wless.


    A work of art.


    ¡°We have a very special dinner this evening,¡± Adriano said.


    ¡°Ah.¡± The woman peered at me like a painter evaluating a canvas. ¡°You have beautiful bone structure.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking something light,¡± the woman said. ¡°Your natural beauty shouldn¡¯t be hidden, only entuated.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ sure.¡±


    The woman worked on me for about 30 minutes¡­


    And when I looked in the mirror, I couldn¡¯t believe what I saw.


    The models in the pictures in Valentino¡¯s?


    udia Schiffer, Elle MacPherson, Gisele Bundchen?


    The women I had idolized my entire life, who had worn the most beautiful dresses in the world?


    I could have stood next to them and not been entirely out of ce.


    I looked like one of the women I had dreamt about being when I was eight years old.


    Adriano stared at me in wonder.


    ¡°You really are Venus,¡± he murmured.


    I smiled, and my eyes welled up the tiniest bit with tears


    ¡°STOP!¡± the womanmanded. She immediately gave me a tissue. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare ruin my masterpiece.¡±


    Iughed and dabbed at my eyes.


    ¡°No crying. EVER,¡± the woman said sternly. ¡°The mascara won¡¯t run, but I don¡¯t want you messing up the rest of it.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± I said, definitely intimidated. ¡°I promise.¡±


    ¡°Good. I think this color of lipstick is best¡­¡±


    Five minutester, she was ringing up a tube of the lipstick and a smallpact with some of the makeup she¡¯d used.


    I happened to see the receipt, which included a section for SERVICES.


    730 euros.


    I stared at Adriano in shock.


    ¡°What?¡± he said.


    ¡°The price,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Botticelli didn¡¯t skimp on supplies when he painted ¡®The Birth of Venus.''¡±


    ¡°Amen,¡± the woman said as she ced the makeup in a tiny bag.


    We returned to the tailor shop at 5 PM.


    Guirdo saw us, looked away  then did a double-take as he looked at me again.


    ¡°Bellissima,¡± he said after a couple of seconds.


    Very beautiful.


    He wasn¡¯t leering or over the top  just very matter-of-fact.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said shyly.


    He nodded, then looked at Adriano and gestured towards the back. ¡°I have it for you in the dressing room, Signore.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Adriano said as he reached for my hand.


    The little man raised one eyebrow.


    I noticed the tailor¡¯s reaction, even if Adriano didn¡¯t. ¡°Um¡­ I can wait out here.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Adriano said, then turned to Guirdo. ¡°Unless you have bullet-proof ss and want to lock up the front door.¡±


    I suddenly realized why he hadn¡¯t let me out of his sight the entire day¡­


    And it made me nervous.


    Didn¡¯t seem to faze Guirdo, though. He just dipped his head like As you wish.


    ¡°Please, Signorina, apany us to the back.¡±


    When we were all in the dressing room, Adriano stripped down to his boxer briefs again.


    Seeing as we hadpany, I looked away¡­ although I still sneaked a peak now and then.


    The tailor helped Adriano dress, and when they finished¡­


    Adriano looked magnificent.


    Like a Hollywood movie star out of the 1950s.


    ¡°Meraviglioso,¡± Guirdo said in his understated tone of voice.


    Marvelous.


    I couldn¡¯t disagree.


    Adriano grinned. ¡°You approve?¡±


    ¡°A thousand percent,¡± I said.


    The tailor nodded slightly. ¡°The signorina has good taste.¡±

 97

    After that, we drove back to the Valentino store.


    Adriano created something of a stir when he walked in, dressed to the nines


    But I¡¯d like to think I created an equal stir as I walked out of the dressing room in the red dress.


    The saleswoman sped her hands and eximed, ¡°You two are stunning!¡±


    Adriano stared at me like he was seeing me for the first time.


    He took my hand and held it over my head, slowly twirling me around. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely breathtaking¡­¡±


    ¡°You clean up pretty well yourself.¡±


    He grinned.


    Then the saleswoman said, ¡°Now we just need a purse.¡±


    It was true  I did need something to carry my lipstick and makeup in.


    She turned to a drawer set into the wall and pulled out a tiny clutch bag. It was covered in ck sequins and glittered like obsidian.


    ¡°Wonderful,¡± I said.


    It was small, sleek, and exactly the size I needed for just a couple of items¡­


    And I could make Adriano carry it. Ha.


    Adriano handed the woman an American Express ck Card. She smiled politely and disappeared from the room.


    I took Adriano¡¯s hands in mine. ¡°Thank you. For everything.¡±


    ¡°You realize that all of this is nothingpared with what you¡¯re doing for my family, right?¡± he asked quietly.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s a little more than ¡®nothing.''¡±


    ¡°No. You¡¯re putting your life at risk. This¡­ it¡¯s only money. It is literally nothingpared with what you¡¯re doing.¡±


    ¡°Well, it means a lot to me,¡± I whispered. ¡°It¡¯s like a dreame true.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± he murmured. ¡°That alone makes it worth it.¡±


    And then we kissed.


    We arrived at the restaurant just before 8 PM. Adriano was driving the new Mercedes we¡¯d brought from his family¡¯s estate.


    Dusk was beginning to fall as the valet helped me out of the car. ¡°Buonasera, Signorina. Wee to Il Duomo.¡±


    ¡®Il Duomo¡¯ in Italian means the cathedral.


    And ¡®il Duomo¡¯ was the name of the most famous building in all of Florence: the Cathedral of Santa Maria del Fiore. In English, that would be Saint Mary¡¯s of Florence.


    It was a giant church known for its red-tiled dome and bell tower that soared above the city.


    Il Duomo was to Florence what the Eiffel Tower was to Paris, or the Statue of Liberty to New York: the most famousndmark everyone thought of when someone mentioned the city.


    The restaurant had cheekily taken thendmark¡¯s name for itself and created an ironic little spin on it: a huge, ss, geodesic dome shaped exactly like the top of the cathedral. Beneath it, underground, was the restaurant itself.


    Some people loved it. Theypared it to the gigantic ss triangle that the architect I. M. Pei designed for the Louvre 40 years ago. You know, the one that figured so prominently in The DaVinci Code. Other people hated the dome. They said it was a blight on the ssical beauty of Florence, a big ss-and-steel scar on the city¡¯s face.


    By the way, it¡¯s worth noting that half of Paris loathed I. M. Pei¡¯s creation when it was first unveiled¡­


    Just like half of Paris detested the Eiffel Tower back in thete 1800s. They called it the ¡®iron asparagus.¡¯


    And both are now iconic  almost synonymous with the ¡®City of Lights.¡¯


    I figured that, given time, the restaurant would gain the same sort of approval.


    I never thought I would be visiting it, though.


    It was a three-star Michelin restaurant, the highest rating in the culinary world.


    It had a world-famous chef as the owner¡­


    And the meals typically averaged around $1500 apiece. That¡¯s without wine  which could add thousands (or tens of thousands) to the bill.


    This was a fairytale realm, just like Adriano¡¯s family home¡­


    And I had to pinch myself as he led me down the steps from the street level into the dark, cavernous lobby of the restaurant.


    When the maitre d¡¯ saw using, he bowed at the neck. ¡°Wee, Signor Rosolini. Your table is ready.¡±


    Then he led us down a short hallway towards the main part of the restaurant.


    ¡°How did you get a table on such short notice?¡± I whispered to Adriano.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t just get a table  I got THE table,¡± he said with a smile.


    ¡°How?! I¡¯ve read this ce is booked out months ahead of time!¡±


    ¡°Nolo made them an offer they couldn¡¯t refuse.¡±


    And then he winked at me.


    I looked at him uneasily.


    Given that Adriano was using a line from The Godfather that had resulted in a horse¡¯s head in a man¡¯s bed¡­


    I didn¡¯t really want to know what Nolo had said in order to secure the reservation.


    However, all that was forgotten when we walked into the restaurant itself.


    My first impression was space.


    It was gigantic  hundreds of feet across¡­


    And a couple of hundred feet high.


    The ss dome loomed far overhead.


    It felt like being inside a gigantic snow globe  just without the snow.


    And the view¡­.


    The ss triangles inside the steel frame showed the colors of the sunset and the deepening purples of the sky. They would eventually all fade to ck, and we would be eating beneath the stars.


    Not only that, but ancient buildings surrounded the ss dome, adding a bit of medieval ss.


    The decor inside the restaurant was a study in dark wood and crimson highlights¡­


    Along with the white linen tablecloths, sparkling crystal sses, and glinting silverware.


    Everywhere you looked, there was something beautiful to behold.


    And that was just the sights.


    The smell of the food was mouth-watering¡­


    Fresh-baked bread¡­ exquisitely seared cuts of meat¡­ the scent of spices¡­


    And the sounds!


    There was a small band on the far side of the restaurant: strings, rs, muted trumpets. They softly yed what sounded like American Big Band or maybe jazz. But it was soft and melodic  just enough to be heard but not enough to be intrusive.


    The music was for a parquet dance floor in the center of the restaurant, where beautifully dressed women and rich men danced elegantly.


    It felt like a scene out of a Hollywood movie from the 1940s  a nightclub in paradise.


    Dozens of tables of various sizes surrounded the dance floor¡­


    But the maitre d¡¯ led us to a raised dais at the far end of the room.


    Every spot on the tform had a view of the entire restaurant and dance floor, not to mention everything outside the ss dome.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    There were half a dozen tables¡­


    All of them empty.


    The maitre d¡¯ led us to the central table and pulled out my chair for me.


    Adriano sat down in the other.


    ¡°As requested,¡± the maitre d¡¯ said as he picked up a bottle from the table, ¡°Petrus Pommerel, Bordeau, 2005 to start.¡±


    He poured us two sses and then bowed. ¡°Your waiter will be with you shortly.¡±


    Adriano nodded, and the maitre d¡¯ walked away.


    I looked around at the empty tables. ¡°Um¡­¡±


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t risk having civilians around us,¡± Adriano said as he sipped his wine.


    I stared at him. ¡°You didn¡¯t just get a table at thest minute¡­ you got ALL these tables¡­ and nobody¡¯s even going to use them?!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t be too careful,¡± he said with a smile. ¡°Try the wine.¡±


    I took a sip¡­


    And almost had an orgasm on the spot.


    ¡°Oh my god,¡± I whispered.


    He grinned. ¡°My family likes the finer things in life.¡±


    I looked around in wonder. ¡°I can see that¡­¡±


    The band began to y an old, old song I¡¯d heard before but couldn¡¯t ce. It was one of those songs you watched soldiers in WWII movies dance to slowly with their dates.


    Adriano got up from his seat, walked over to me, and offered me his hand.


    ¡°Care to dance?¡±


    I¡¯d only gone to loud clubs with my friends  the kind where you just did bump ¡®n grind to DJ remixes.


    Nothing like this.


    I looked at the elegant couples slow-dancing and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how¡­¡±


    ¡°I do. I¡¯ll show you.¡±


    I looked into his warm eyes¡­


    Then took his outstretched hand and followed him to the dance floor.


    When we stepped onto the floor, he took my right hand in his left¡­


    Put his other hand on my waist¡­


    And began to move me around the floor effortlessly.


    It was like he controlled my body¡­


    Both of us gently swaying together¡­


    And all I had to do was follow his lead.


    I put my free hand on his shoulder and gazed deep into his eyes.


    ¡°You look stunningly beautiful,¡± he murmured.


    ¡°You look stunningly handsome, yourself.¡±


    ¡°I had to up my game.¡±


    ¡°Maybe, if you y your cards right¡­ I¡¯ll go home with you tonight.¡±


    He grinned. ¡°Is that so.¡±


    ¡°¡­maybe. I haven¡¯t decided yet.¡±


    ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll have to y my cards perfectly.¡±


    I smiled¡­ but it was forced.


    Adriano could tell.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he whispered. ¡°We¡¯re surrounded by friends.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°See those three guys standing over by the kitchen?¡±


    He swung me gently around so I was looking in the right direction.


    ¡°Oh,¡± I whispered.


    I recognized them from the warehouse headquarters in Florence.


    Now they were dressed as waiters with ck vests and bowties over white shirts.


    ¡°There are two more by the restrooms and another five scattered throughout,¡± he said quietly. ¡°I¡¯m sure you recognize Massimo.¡±


    Adriano moved me again


    And I noticed a gigantic man sitting at a table at the far end of the restaurant.


    ¡°Valentino is in the lobby. Lars is up on one of the roofs, watching us through a sniper scope,¡± Adriano whispered.


    I let my eyes drift up to the geodesic dome and wondered where Lars was.


    ¡°It¡¯s all going to be fine,¡± Adriano said.


    I nodded nervously.


    ¡°Hey,¡± he said, and I looked up at him. ¡°We can leave right now if you want.¡±


    I shook my head no. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m just¡­ it¡¯s not a n anymore. It¡¯s really happening.¡±


    Adriano nodded. ¡°It gets intense when the moment arrives.¡±


    ¡°So much about this has been intense¡­¡±


    ¡°Getting shot at?¡± he asked yfully.


    I looked at him seriously. ¡°Meeting you.¡±


    He stared into my eyes as I continued to speak.


    ¡°Obviously, I wish my father wasn¡¯t mixed up in this. But¡­ if it were just me¡­ and my parents weren¡¯t involved¡­ I¡¯d do it all over again. Just so I could meet you.¡±¡±I would absolutely do it all over again,¡± he whispered. ¡°Just so I could spend one minute with you.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°You mean that?¡±


    ¡°Bianca¡­¡±


    The softness of the music¡­


    The sway of our bodies¡­


    The depths of his eyes¡­


    It felt like I was hypnotized.


    Like it was all a dream.


    And then he said something that made it all real.


    ¡°¡­I love you,¡± he whispered.


    I stared at him, my heart beating wildly in my chest.


    ¡°¡­really?¡± I whispered, my eyes welling up with tears.


    He nodded and smiled. ¡°You are everything I ever wanted in a woman. I didn¡¯t know it until I met you. But you¡¯re everything to me now. You¡¯re everything I want¡­ for the rest of my life.¡±


    I struggled so hard not to cry.


    ¡°¡­say it again,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Which part?¡±


    ¡°¡­you know which part.¡±


    He smiled. ¡°I love you.¡±


    I sobbed. ¡°I love you, too.¡±


    He pressed me against him tight¡­


    And we stayed still on the dance floor, the others slowly circling around us¡­


    As he held me and we kissed.

 98

    Once we got back to the table, Adriano pulled my chair around so I was sitting by his side.


    I grabbed a napkin and dabbed at my eyes.


    ¡°Thatdy at the store would kill me if she saw me ruining my makeup,¡± I joked.


    ¡°Go ahead and ruin it. This is one of those moments I wouldn¡¯t trade for anything.¡±


    ¡°What were some of the others?¡± I asked, fishing forpliments.


    ¡°Every time I had you naked in bed,¡± he said with a devilish smile.


    ¡°Typical man,¡± I said, but I grinned.


    ¡°And every time I heard youe.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god,¡± I whispered, getting wet just from his words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too turned on,¡± he teased me. ¡°We can¡¯t exactly slip off somewhere like I want to.¡±


    ¡°Then stop saying things that get me hot,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try, but it¡¯s so¡­ hard¡­¡± he said, yfully putting my hand in hisp.


    ¡°Stop!¡± I hissed, butughed at the same time.


    We stopped the double entendres as a waiter walked up with a tray.


    It was the first course: three amuse-bouches arranged artfully on tes.


    The waiter helpfully exined what I was looking at, because I had no idea, other than the fact it was incredibly pretty.


    There was a tiny cone made of a sauteed chanterelle mushroom, with a green gel inside that made it look like an ice cream cone¡­


    Delicate little globes of citrus sorbet, lemon thyme, and olive oil¡­


    And tiny strands of cooked leek on a pillow of foam inside a sea shell.


    I tried them one by one, and they were amazing.


    Different vors exploded in my mouth with each one.


    ¡°That¡¯s incredible,¡± I murmured.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°It was pretty good,¡± Adriano agreed. ¡°But they better give us a hell of a lot more food than that for each course, or I¡¯m going to have to order a pizza when we walk out of here.¡±


    ¡°So cultured,¡± I said in a deadpan voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m a guy. Deal with it.¡±


    There was plenty of fresh-baked bread, though, along with balsamic vinaigrette floating in a dish of olive oil. A few pieces staved off his hunger.


    And then¡­


    The atmosphere changed.


    There was a palpable shift in the energy of the room¡­


    As a tall, thin man strolled leisurely across the restaurant.


    People at their tables looked nervously around¡­


    And the waiters edged away in fear.


    The man continued past the dance floor¡­


    And then walked slowly up the steps of the dais towards our table.


    He looked to be in his 60s, although it was hard to tell. A life spent out in the harsh sun had deepened the wrinkles on his tanned face. But he moved confidently, like he feared nothing and no one.


    He was tall and thin as a scarecrow, but his clothes were expensive and well-tailored. He wore a ck three-piece suit that made him look like an undertaker.


    He was bald and clean-shaven with a narrow, angr jaw. He was disturbing to look at, mostly because of the crisscrossing scars on the right side of his face


    And his right eye, which waspletely white. Like he had sustained some sort of injury that had clouded over his iris and pupil.


    Without asking, he grabbed an empty chair from a neighboring table and dragged it over to ours. Then he sat down facing me and Adriano.


    ¡°Signor Rosolini,¡± the man said in a deep, rumbling voice.


    The blood in my veins turned to ice.


    It was like the devil had just sat down with us¡­


    But Adriano kept his cool.


    ¡°Signore Mezzasalma, I presume.¡±


    ¡°Just so.¡± The old man had a Sicilian ent that made his deep voice all the more sinister. ¡°Well? Here I am. You¡¯ve been dropping breadcrumbs all over the city, just begging me to follow your trail. A visit to Guirdo¡¯s here¡­ a trip to Valentino¡¯s there¡­¡±


    The old man paused and looked over at me. ¡°Lovely dress, by the way. You have impable taste.¡±


    My skin crawled as his one good eye roved over my body.


    Not because he looked at me lecherously¡­


    But like I was a thing. An object.


    He turned back to Adriano. ¡°And you, Signor Rosolini, must have endless resources.¡±


    ¡°Why, because I bought her a nice dress?¡±


    ¡°No, because you brought so many men that you¡¯re willing to have die.¡± Mezzasalma gestured casually across the room. ¡°Three by the kitchen, two by the restrooms, five spaced at regr intervals. Not to mention your sniper on the roof to the east.¡±


    My heart hammered in my chest.


    He had urately picked out every one of Adriano¡¯s men in the restaurant¡­


    And I was assuming he was right about Lars, too.


    Mezzasalma smiled. ¡°The Swede, isn¡¯t it? The one your brother befriended in jail? Tell me  am I in his sights? If so, you might want to order him to stand down.¡±


    ¡°And why¡¯s that?¡± Adriano asked.


    ¡°Because I have a team of my own in the olive groves outside your house. Last I heard, my snipers had your family in their sights.¡±


    My breath hitched in my throat.


    My parents!


    Alessandra


    A slight shadow passed over Adriano¡¯s face  but otherwise he kept his emotions in check. ¡°The windows are bulletproof.¡±


    The old man pulled a pack of cigarettes from his jacket and fished one out. As he sparked up his lighter, he said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll just have to burn down the house like I did the Agres¡¯, won¡¯t I? My men can pick them off as they try to escape.¡±


    Mezzasalma took a long drag, then expelled the smoke. ¡°By the way, the secret tunnel the Turk used when he took your sister-inw hostage? I have men waiting for your family outside that, as well.¡±


    I vaguely remembered Alessandra telling me something about a secret passageway


    But I could see that the news hit Adriano like a punch to the gut.


    ¡°How do you know about the Turk?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I know about a great many things.¡±


    ¡°Why tell me, then? Why give away your advantage?¡±


    ¡°To make you wonder: if that¡¯s what I¡¯m willing to reveal¡­ what other cards might I have up my sleeve?¡±


    I coughed as the smoke from his cigarette made its way over to me.


    His arrogance  his supreme confidence in himself  irked me enough that I did something very stupid.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to smoke in here,¡± I said angrily.


    Adriano looked at me with a warning in his eyes  but it was toote.


    The old man regarded me with amusement. ¡°My dear¡­ I get whatever I want, wherever I go¡­ or someone dies. Sometimes many people die.¡±


    The hairs on the back of my neck stood up as he stared at me and took another drag on his cigarette.


    Adriano tried to call Mezzasalma¡¯s attention back to himself. ¡°Why did youe here? Just to level threats?¡±


    It worked. The old man turned back to him.


    ¡°I assumed we were negotiating. You brought something I want¡­¡±


    Mezzasalma gestured towards me, and a chill ran down my spine.


    ¡°¡­and now I find out what you want. So¡­ what is it?¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a negotiation,¡± Adriano said.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s a negotiation when the offer is good enough. And if it¡¯s not a negotiation, then what was your n, exactly? I assume you expected me not to show up, so, what  your men and my men engage in a firefight? You capture one, you torture him, he gives up my location?


    ¡°¡­boring. Predictable. A waste of time.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I came here¡­ so we could skip all the bullshit and strike a bargain.¡±


    ¡°Like you did with the Agres?¡±


    ¡°Exactly like the Agres  except they weren¡¯t able to keep their end of the deal. So I had to exercise the¡­ ¡®early termination¡¯ use.¡± Mezzasalma smiled at his little joke, then pointed his cigarette in Adriano¡¯s direction. ¡°You know, I was very impressed with how you evaded my assassins the other night. You¡¯re a formidable man. Perhaps you and I could make a deal.¡±


    ¡°What kind of a deal? You gonna take me up to the top of the Duomo  the real one, not this ce  and say, ¡®Bow down and worship me, and all this will be yours¡¯?¡± Adriano shook his head and smirked. ¡°Florence is already ours¡­ and you aren¡¯t the devil.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t quite so sure of that.


    Mezzasalma chuckled. ¡°And you are certainly not a carpenter from Nazareth. But since you like stories, let me tell you one I doubt you¡¯ve heard.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in stories.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ll like this one. Trust me.¡±


    Mezzasalma stabbed out his cigarette in the olive oil¡­


    Pulled out another from his pack¡­ and slowly lit it.


    After a long drag, he began to talk.


    ¡°I¡¯m from a small vige in Sicily. Mezzasalma isn¡¯t my family name  I took itter because I liked the way it sounds.


    ¡°¡®Half corpse.¡¯ Very dramatic.


    ¡°But did you know that salma not only means ¡®corpse,¡¯ but is an ancient unit ofnd measurement? Like the English with their acres. So a ¡®Mezzasalma¡¯ is half an acre ofnd. That¡¯s all the poorest farmers in Sicily can afford¡­ not even enough to feed their families. Which is how it was with mine. I never had a full belly when I went to bed as a child, and not much of a future to look forward to.


    ¡°Then one day when I was ten, I was ying alone in a deserted field when two men drove up in a gleaming ck car. I hid in the bushes and watched as they pulled a man out of the trunk, hands bound behind his back. They forced him to his knees¡­ put a gun to the back of his head¡­ and¡­¡±


    Mezzasalma made a gun out of his hand, jerked it up like he was shooting it


    And silently mouthed pow.


    ¡°¡­that was the end of our friend with his hands behind his back.


    ¡°Interestingly enough, I wasn¡¯t horrified.


    ¡°Just¡­ curious.¡±


    As Mezzasalma spoke, I trembled at the sound of his voice.


    Deep¡­


    Rumbling¡­


    Andpletely unaffected by the murder he was recounting.


    ¡°Then one of those men  the one who fired the gun  saw me in the bushes.


    ¡°He walked over. I was alone. He could have easily killed me  no one would have ever known.


    ¡°Instead, he offered me a hundred-euro bill. It was more money than I had seen in my entire life.


    ¡°The man said to me, ¡®You didn¡¯t see anything. Capiche?¡¯


    ¡°I took the money. I didn¡¯t even say ¡®thank you.¡¯


    ¡°But as the man was walking away, I asked him, ¡®Did you get paid to kill him?¡¯


    ¡°The man turned around and looked at me¡­ and he nodded.


    ¡°And I said¡­ ¡®How do I do what you do when I grow up?¡¯


    ¡°The man smiled. ¡®Come visit me when you¡¯re older and we¡¯ll see.¡¯ He told me the town he was from, not too far from where I lived¡­ and then he left. Do you know who that man was?¡±


    I was terrified by Mezzasalma¡¯s voice and demeanor¡­


    But my date seemed bored by the theatrics.


    ¡°No,¡± he said tly. ¡°Who.¡±


    ¡°It was your grandfather, Adriano. Vito Rosolini.¡±

 99

    THAT got Adriano¡¯s attention.


    Both the mention of his grandfather¡­


    And the fact that Mezzasalma knew Adriano¡¯s name.


    The old man smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right  your grandfather. The one who came here 50-odd years ago and started your family¡¯s little empire.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you know that Rosolini isn¡¯t your real name. Or rather, it wasn¡¯t your grandfather¡¯s given name. He took it from the town he came from in Sicily. It¡¯s very close to the spot where I first met him.


    ¡°When I was 15, I walked twelve miles to the town of Rosolini and asked around for your grandfather. No one would admit to knowing who he was. Omerta is strong in Sicily, after all. I could have been looking to kill him¡­ to exact revenge for some slight to my family¡¯s honor.


    ¡°But rather than return home when I couldn¡¯t find him, I slept outside in a field so I could look for him again the next day.


    ¡°The next morning, Vito searched me out after the vigers told him about a strange boy asking for him by name. He recognized me immediately, gave me a job, and I never went home again.


    ¡°When I was 16, I became a driver for your grandfather¡¯s crew. Back then, he worked as the enforcer for the family that controlled southern Sicily.


    ¡°When I was 17, I killed a man for the first time. Your grandfather gave me the gun and told me to do it¡­ so I did. I did everything he told me to do¡­ and as a result, I rose in the ranks and took over the rural areas. That became my territory¡­ the little viges, the barren fields¡­ the half-acres ofnd.


    ¡°And then your grandfather left¡­ to start a new life in Tuscany.


    ¡°I wrote him letters. Sometimes he wrote back. Every few years, he would return to the old country. We would have a drink and reminisce about old times. He would tell me of his new life¡­ and his two little sons, Leonardo and Fausto.


    ¡°Yearster, I would hear about his grandsons: you¡­ Nolo¡­ Roberto, Massimo, Valentino¡­


    ¡°I even sent a gift  a golden spoon  to your grandfather when Dario was born.


    ¡°But I never got an invitation toe to Tuscany. I was never offered a ce in your grandfather¡¯s organization. I asked, but he said he didn¡¯t want to offend the Sicilian family he had worked for  the one I still worked for.


    ¡°But he always said, ¡®One day¡­ one day.¡¯


    ¡°Then your grandfather died, gunned down in his prime. Not umon in our line of work, but a tragedy nheless. When I heard it, I took the news quite hard.


    ¡°I also learned your father took over as the new don. But Leonardo¡­ he never gave me the time of day. I wrote to him, too, like I had your grandfather. I told him I had finally secured my employers¡¯ permission to leave. I asked your father for a ce in his organization, that I might serve him as I had served Vito years before¡­ even though Leonardo was much younger and far less experienced than me.


    ¡°But he thought I was some country bumpkin  a simpleton beneath his contempt. He wrote back only once: two short lines telling me the past was the past, and to never contact him again.


    ¡°At least your grandfather cared enough to lie to me, Adriano.


    ¡°At least your grandfather had the courtesy not to spit in my face.¡±


    Mezzasalma took a little pause. He poured some wine from our bottle, slugged it down, then continued.


    ¡°You quoted the story of Satan tempting the Christ.


    ¡°Do you like other stories?


    ¡°I do.


    ¡°I like English ones most of all. The knights of the round table¡­ the sword in the stone¡­ thedy of theke¡­


    ¡°There was this one English story I heard a long time ago that I never forgot.


    ¡°Around the time of King Arthur, a country boy caught a baby dragon, which the English call a ¡®worm¡¯¡­ and he threw it down a well and forgot about it.


    ¡°The worm grew and grew in darkness¡­ and then finally, yearster, it came up out of the well and began killing everyone who encountered it.


    ¡°The best time to kill a dragon is when it is still a worm¡­ a baby. To strangle it in its cradle, so to speak.


    ¡°Your grandfather plucked me out of the dirt and gave me a well to live in¡­


    ¡°But he abandoned the well. And he abandoned me.


    ¡°When I tried to crawl out, your father kicked me in the face and told me to stay down there. He told me I should know my ce.


    ¡°And so I grew like the dragon in the story.


    ¡°I rose in the ranks of the family I worked for¡­ I consolidated my power in the rural areas until I was truly a man to be feared.


    ¡°And then I killed my employers. I strangled their children in their cradles¡­ and took over everything myself.


    ¡°I quickly gained a great deal of wealth. A lot of heroin flows from North Africa through southern Sicily, and from there to the rest of Europe. I became the man it flowed through.


    ¡°But I hungered for something more.


    ¡°Sicily is a small ind, and I grew tired of it.


    ¡°I outgrew my well, you might say.


    ¡°Then I heard about your father¡¯s death.


    ¡°And while it galled me that Leonardo should have ignored me all those years, I let him be. Because of the debt I owed your grandfather.


    ¡°But now that your father was gone, I was curious.


    ¡°I wondered if you and your brothers were young dragons yourselves¡­


    ¡°Or just puppies to be drowned in a sack.


    ¡°So I decided to see for myself.


    ¡°I decided to venture forth like your grandfather¡­


    ¡°To stake my im in Tuscany¡­


    ¡°And take what I want.


    ¡°What I¡¯m owed.¡±


    Mezzasalma paused long enough to grind out his second cigarette and light a third. As he blew out a mouthful of smoke, he looked Adriano in the face.


    ¡°Surprised? There are a great many things you don¡¯t know about, boy. Because your father hid them from you.¡±


    ¡°And now they¡¯reing to light,¡± Adriano said with a smile. ¡°Like the squirming things you see when you turn over a rock.¡±


    Mezzasalma didn¡¯t find that amusing.


    ¡°I want Fabrizio Lettieri,¡± he said coldly.


    ¡°So go find him. I¡¯m not stopping you.¡±


    ¡°But you are. I need her¡­¡± Mezzasalma pointed at me. ¡°¡­to draw him out of hiding.¡±


    The skin on my neck prickled to hear this psychopath talk about me and my father.


    ¡°You give her to me,¡± Mezzasalma continued, ¡°and I¡¯ll let you and your brothers slide, like I did with your father. For old time¡¯s sake. Maybe I¡¯ll even cut you a deal, personally.¡±


    Adriano smirked. ¡°What kind of a deal?¡±


    ¡°The kind I made with Carmine Agre. He desperately wanted to be the don and not a second-hand pimp. So I agreed¡­ provided he could deliver your head on a tter.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t turn out so well for him.¡±


    ¡°No, it didn¡¯t  because he failed. Obviously, since your head is still attached to your neck.¡± Mezzasalma paused¡­ then smiled. ¡°So far, anyway.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s why you killed him? And all the others?¡±


    The old man shrugged. ¡°It was better just to wipe the te clean.¡±


    ¡°And me all those deaths on my family.¡±


    ¡°Like I said¡­ puppies in a sack to be thrown in the river. But you can save yourself, Adriano. You can be the one who throws the sack in, rather than the one who drowns with all the rest.¡±


    Adriano smiled coldly. ¡°Just out of curiosity¡­ the reason you want Bianca¡¯s father  does it have anything to do with a man who was in Bautiste Agre¡¯s office the day you killed him and his brothers?¡± Adriano turned to me and gestured towards Mezzasalma. ¡°I¡¯m assuming this isn¡¯t the same guy, seeing as he only has one cruel eye, not two.¡±


    I froze in terror.


    Adriano was talking about the man I¡¯d seen at the modelling agency.


    I didn¡¯t know why he was bringing it up¡­


    But he was obviously looking for some reaction from Mezzasalma.


    Otherwise, why provoke him?


    But Mezzasalma remained totally still  perhaps too still.


    Like he was hiding something.


    ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Adriano smirked. ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±


    ¡°Give me the girl and you can name your price.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want her father so badly?¡±


    ¡°Signor Lettieri has something of mine. And I want it back.¡±


    Adriano scoffed. ¡°What  is it money? I¡¯ll pay you any amount he owes.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Mezzasalma¡¯s smile was chilling. ¡°Not money.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. What does he have that you find so valuable?¡±


    ¡°One might ask the same about his daughter. You say that you would pay any amount Lettieri owes  why? What does she possess that you find so valuable? Surely you¡¯ve sampled the goods by now. Are they really so exquisite? Is she truly any better than one of the Agres¡¯ whores?¡±


    Anger red up inside me


    But it was nothing like the rage I saw on Adriano¡¯s face.


    ¡°Watch your tongue, old man, before I cut it out and make you eat it.¡±


    Mezzasalma grinned. ¡°You¡¯ve just shown your hand, boy. You were never going to give her to me¡­ so I¡¯ll just have to take her.¡±


    Suddenly, outside the ss dome, there was the pop pop pop pop of distant gunfire.


    Mezzasalma looked up at the now-dark sky and took a puff on his cigarette. ¡°Oh¡­ there goes your sniper.¡±


    I know I looked up at the buildings in panic


    But Adriano didn¡¯t.


    His eyes remained fixed on Mezzasalma.


    But maybe it was the fact that the old man¡¯s head was turned¡­


    That allowed him to get the drop on Adriano.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw the old man¡¯s right hand twitch


    And something popped out of the sleeve of his suit jacket.


    There was a sh of light


    And two gunshots went off at the table, separated by a hundredth of a second.


    BANG!


    BANG!


    Adriano jerked


    And fell out of his chair onto the floor.

 100

    ¡°ADRIANO!¡± I screamed.


    Suddenly gunfire erupted all over the restaurant.


    Strangers poured into the room, guns zing.


    Massimo and the other Rosolini men took cover and opened fire.


    Guests screamed and darted beneath their tables


    The musicians in the band scattered


    And Mezzasalma¡¯s calloused hand closed around my arm and hauled me to my feet.


    ¡°ADRIANO!¡± I screamed.


    I saw him struggle to get up from the floor


    Before Mezzasalma fired two more bullets into him.


    BANG BANG!Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Adriano fell out of sight behind the table.


    I screamed in horror


    And the old man began dragging me across the room.


    His men lined up behind him and fired at any Rosolini soldier who dared show their head.


    Mezzasalma fired at them, too  and for the first time, I saw his weapon.


    There was some kind of a mechanical arm, a contraption that had been folded inside his suit jacket.


    When he¡¯d flicked his wrist, it had extended to its full length


    And ced a small gun right in the palm of his hand.


    Within a few seconds, he had dragged me across the room into the underground passageway leading to the lobby.


    There were gunshots up ahead of us


    And Mezzasalma put his pistol to my head.


    Valentino Rosolini stood farther down the hallway with a gun aimed at us.


    A dead many at his feet.


    ¡°Get out of my way, boy, or I¡¯ll ster her brains all over the wall,¡± Mezzasalma growled.


    Valentino looked into my eyes


    And immediately withdrew, disappearing around a corner.


    Mezzasalma forced me along, using me as a human shield should Valentino change his mind.


    He dragged me up the stairs to the street just as a silver car roared up.


    A clean-shaven man with sandy-colored hair jumped out of the driver¡¯s side and rushed around the front. He left the door open and the engine running.


    Behind us, the gunfire crescendoed inside the restaurant


    Pop pop pop pop pop pop pop pop


    And then it was over.


    People in the street were running and screaming.


    Mezzasalma opened the passenger door of the car and shoved me inside.


    ¡°Get in the back and keep a gun on her,¡± he ordered the sandy-haired man, then mmed the door shut on me.


    Mezzasalma limped around to the driver¡¯s side. His ck jacket was wet and gleaming in the headlights.


    That exined the two gunshots I¡¯d heard a split second apart


    They weren¡¯t from the same gun.


    Adriano had shot Mezzasalma, too¡­


    Although not nearly as badly as Mezzasalma had shot Adriano.


    ¡°You¡¯re hit,¡± the sandy-haired man said in rm.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine  get in the back,¡± Mezzasalma snarled as he slipped into the driver¡¯s seat and put on his seatbelt.


    The other man got in the back


    And I felt the barrel of a gun press against the base of my skull.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill her, you fool,¡± Mezzasalma snapped. ¡°If she gets out of line, just shoot her in the kneecap.¡±


    Then he put the car into gear, and we roared off down the road.


    Adriano


    Gunshots sted all around me as I groaned in agony.


    Mezzasalma¡¯s first shot had caught me off guard; the next two added insult to injury.


    Thank God for Signor Guirdo¡¯s tuxedo.


    He was famous in the Cosa Nostra for his bulletproof vests seamlesslybined with dress suits.


    I¡¯d ordered the ¡®special padding¡¯


    Meaning I¡¯d wanted everything covered.


    Torso


    Legs


    And especially my cock.


    A titanium codpiece.


    Not the mostfortable essory, but priceless all the same.


    As it was, Mezzasalma¡¯s three bullets hadn¡¯t pierced my skin


    But the suit only stopped bullets.


    It couldn¡¯t magically disce all that force.


    My abdomen felt like Mike Tyson had sucker-punched me


    And I was pretty sure at least two of my ribs were broken.


    Small price to pay for not getting my dick shot off, though.


    ¡°Adriano!¡± a tinny voice shouted in my ear.


    It wasn¡¯t Bianca, though.


    I¡¯d heard her cries grow fainter as Mezzasalma dragged her across the restaurant.


    My men had orders that she was to be protected at all costs, so I wasn¡¯t worried that she would get shot


    But I was terrified that she was now in the hands of the devil himself.


    ¡°Adriano  ¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± I hissed as I forced myself to all fours.


    ¡°You alright?¡±


    It was Valentino speaking through the tiny electronic earpiece I was wearing.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not!¡±


    ¡°Are you hit?!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but not bleeding,¡± I said as I gritted my teeth.


    I poked my head just high enough above the table to see what was going on.


    Mezzasalma¡¯s thugs were over to my left. They were firing at Massimo and my men over to the right.


    Civilians were everywhere, screaming and hiding.


    ¡°Oh shit  he just came through with Bianca!¡± Valentino said.


    ¡°Let them through!¡± I yelled. ¡°Do NOT engage, do you hear me?!¡±


    And then I opened fire on Mezzasalma¡¯s men.


    I guess they thought I was dead.


    Surprise, surprise.


    I shot three of them before they realized what was going on.


    Their biggest problem was they were caught in a crossfire:


    Massimo and our men opposite them


    And me 90 degrees to their left.


    There was nowhere to hide, and we sliced them to ribbons.


    When the shooting stopped, no one was moving on the Mezzasalma men¡¯s side¡­


    Though there was lots of groaning.


    I released the clip in my gun, pped in a new one, and staggered across the restaurant.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Bianca?¡± I snarled.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got eyes on her,¡± Valentino said. ¡°Some guy drove up in a Rolls Royce. Mezzasalma put her in the passenger seat  he¡¯s staggering around the front. Looks like he¡¯s been shot.¡±


    Finally, ONE good piece of news, I thought.


    I could¡¯ve sworn I hit the guy at the same time he hit me.


    Not sure if he had a bulletproof vest on¡­


    But he was Sicilian¡­


    And from the way he looked, tough as nails.


    ¡°Mezzasalma just drove off with Bianca,¡± Valentino informed me.


    ¡°Get me a fucking car,¡± I snarled.


    ¡°You got it.¡±


    Suddenly Massimo was beside me.


    He bent down, ducked his head under my shoulder, and helped me go faster across the restaurant.


    ¡°You hit?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll live. What about Lars?¡±


    A new voice spoke in my ear, calm and collected.


    ¡°Sorry, man  they had somebody on a nearby rooftop pinning us down.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, as long as you¡¯re okay.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°What about the shooter?¡±


    ¡°Dead.¡±


    ¡°Good. Call Nolo and tell him about Mezzasalma having men around the house.¡±


    ¡°Already did as soon as the bastard said it.¡±


    My team  Lars, Valentino, and Massimo  had been listening the entire time via a microphone in my tux.


    ¡°Then tell Nic I need the chopper to tail Mezzasalma.¡±


    That was part of the n  to have a helicopter on standby if we needed it.


    ¡°Roger that,¡± Lars said.


    ¡°You can¡¯t drive in the shape you¡¯re in,¡± Massimo said.


    ¡°The hell I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the wheel  you take shotgun.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± I agreed.


    As we burst into the lobby, Valentino came rushing up. ¡°Vincenzo¡¯s outside.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± I grunted as Massimo helped me hobble up the stairs.


    Valentino ran alongside us. ¡°Can I go with you?¡±


    ¡°No. Evacuate our men and help any civilians if you can.¡±


    ¡°But  ¡±


    ¡°Do it!¡± I roared  half from the pain I was in, half from frustration. ¡°The cops¡¯ll be here any minute  you gotta be gone by then!¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Valentino said, then ran back down the stairs.


    Massimo and I reached the street, where Vincenzo was waiting in one of our family¡¯s bulletproof Mercedes.


    Massimo flung open the passenger door and eased me into the seat.


    Vincenzo looked over at me in shock. ¡°Holy shit  ¡±


    ¡°Get out,¡± Massimo told him right before he closed the door.


    Vincenzo followed orders as my brother ran around the front.


    ¡°You sure you don¡¯t want me to drive?¡± Vincenzo asked.


    ¡°No, help Valentino,¡± Massimo said.


    He slipped into the driver¡¯s seat and slid it back as far as he could to amodate his huge frame. Then he mmed the door and turned to me. ¡°You good?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s fuckin¡¯ do this.¡±


    Massimo stomped on the elerator and we were off.

 101

    Bianca


    The car roared down the streets of Florence at breakneck speed, zipping around other vehicles and asionally swerving into oing traffic.


    I was terrified and quickly put on my seatbelt.


    We ran several red lights and barely avoided being plowed into by other cars.


    Mezzasalma might have been old and wounded, but he was a terror behind the wheel.


    He would even drive up onto sidewalks and nearly hit pedestrians to get around slower cars.


    The sandy-haired man in the backseat rolled down his window and peered up at the sky. ¡°I think we¡¯ve got a helicopter tailing us.¡±


    Mezzasalma scowled. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I guess it could be a news chopper, but  ¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s them,¡± the old man snarled. ¡°It¡¯s too much of a coincidence for it not to be.¡±


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    The old man smirked. ¡°Wait until we¡¯re out of the city so the buildings won¡¯t get in the way¡­ then take it out.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    I was only half-listening to their conversation.


    All I could think about was Adriano.


    Was he still alive?


    Please, God, let him be alright, I prayed as the city of Florence shed all around us.


    Adriano


    Massimo drove like a fiend out of hell.


    We roared through traffic as we followed the directions given to us by the helicopter pilot.


    ¡°They¡¯re heading east on Viale Eturia,¡± the voice said into my ear.


    ¡°Got it,¡± Massimo said. He had an earpiece of his own.


    He shifted gears and took a hard left down a side street.


    ¡°It looks like they¡¯re headed for the countryside.¡±


    ¡°Where the fuck are they going?¡± Massimo muttered.


    Then my phone rang.


    Nolo¡¯s name appeared on the screen.


    I answered immediately. ¡°Mezzasalma has teams around the house.¡±


    ¡°We heard, but we think it¡¯s a bluff. There¡¯s nothing on the cameras.¡±


    The old bastard¡­


    He¡¯d lied so we wouldn¡¯t put a bullet in his head.


    ¡°But we¡¯re being careful,¡± Nolo continued. ¡°We¡¯ve got Bianca¡¯s parents and Alessandra in a safe room. What¡¯s going on there?¡±


    ¡°Mezzasalma¡¯s got Bianca. Massimo¡¯s driving and the helicopter¡¯s telling us where to go.¡±


    ¡°What do you need?¡±


    ¡°The helicopter can fly someone to the hospital, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the pilot said into my earphone.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Nolo confirmed at the same time.


    ¡°Then get ready in case we need it.¡±


    Bianca


    The car left Florence and roared down a highway into the darkness.


    As soon as the traffic thinned out, Mezzasalma stomped on the elerator.


    I watched nervously as the speedometer crept up.


    130 kilometers per hour¡­ 145¡­ 160¡­


    Which was the equivalent of 80 miles per hour¡­ 90¡­ 100¡­


    But Mezzasalma was still weaving around individual cars like a race car driver.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked in fear.


    ¡°Out in the countryside,¡± Mezzasalma said with a nasty grin. ¡°To see some friends of mine who will love to meet you.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re clear of the city, boss,¡± the sandy-haired man said. ¡°You want me to¡­ oh shit¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Mezzasalma snapped.


    ¡°I think somebody¡¯s chasing us in a car now, too¡­¡±


    Mezzasalma peered into the rearview mirror. I saw his white, useless eye twitching as he looked.


    Rather than get my head closer to his, I turned around to see out the back window.


    In the distance, a tiny set of headlights broke out of a pack of slower cars. It was gaining ground.


    ¡°Shit,¡± Mezzasalma snarled.


    My heart leapt in my chest.


    Adriano?!


    But that was impossible


    ¡­wasn¡¯t it?


    Adriano


    The directions from the helicopter had done the trick; we were within sight of the Rolls Royce.


    Not that it did us any good, other than to follow them wherever they were headed.


    The Rolls was probably bulletproofed, just like our Mercedes


    But even if it wasn¡¯t, I couldn¡¯t risk taking a shot that might hit Bianca.


    And I couldn¡¯t try to shoot out a tire. At the speed we were going, the car might flip.


    Massimo knew it, too, which is why he didn¡¯t badger me about shooting them.


    Instead he asked, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°Get closer,¡± I growled.


    Just let her be okay, God  please  just let her be okay


    Bianca


    I looked in the rearview mirror, the side mirror, even turned around in my seat to see if I could tell who was driving the car behind us


    But it was impossible with those bright headlights shining at us.


    The sandy-haired man was preupied with our pursuers and had stopped holding his gun to my head.


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± he asked Mezzasalma.


    ¡°How many shots do you have?¡±


    ¡°One. So it¡¯s either the helicopter or the car.¡±


    That made no sense


    He only had one bullet?


    Mezzasalma pushed a button, and the sunroof over our heads retracted.


    Air ripped into the car at hurricane speeds, blowing my hair around like feathers in a windstorm.


    ¡°See if you can shoot the tires out first,¡± Mezzasalma shouted over the roar of the wind.


    The sandy-haired man nodded and grabbed an Uzi from the floor of the car.


    Then he crawled up onto the center console between me and Mezzasalma and poked his upper body out of the sunroof.


    Bianca


    I heard the chatter of the Uzi over the roaring wind and I shrieked.


    The Mercedes wasn¡¯t deterred, though.


    In fact, it came closer.


    Suddenly there was a click as the Uzi ran out of bullets.


    At that precise moment, the Mercedes drove right up behind us


    Close enough that the headlights were suddenly blocked by the rear of our car.


    Without the lights blinding me, I could see the outline of the ck car perfectly


    And a figure emerging from the passenger window, his upper body hanging out into the wind.


    Adriano.


    I could see his face in the red glow of our tail lights.


    My heart soared and I nearly cried out with joy.


    He¡¯s alive!


    I figured the bulky figure behind the wheel must be Massimo.


    I couldn¡¯t believe it


    They¡¯re going to save me!


    The sandy-haired man dropped down from the sunroof and back inside the car. ¡°SHIT!¡±


    A split-secondter, muzzle shes erupted from the gun in Adriano¡¯s hand.


    None of them struck the car


    And I realized he must have been shooting at the sandy-haired man.


    ¡°Hold on,¡± Mezzasalma snarled


    And tapped the brakes.


    Our car slowed and the Mercedes rammed into us.


    Adriano snapped forward like a rag doll, though he didn¡¯t fall out of the window.


    The Mercedes immediately slowed down and backed off.


    Mezzasalma grinned, his cold white eye glinting.


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided,¡± he shouted over the wind at the sandy-haired man. ¡°Take out the car.¡±

 102

    Adriano


    Back in the restaurant, Mezzasalma¡¯s gunshots had broken a couple of my ribs.


    It was painful just to breathe


    But adrenaline and my terror for Bianca helped me ignore it.


    I couldn¡¯t ignore it anymore when we mmed into the Rolls and I got tossed around like a ragdoll.


    It felt like knives were stabbing into my lungs.


    I grunted and slipped back inside the car.


    ¡°You alright?¡± Massimo yelled as he tapped on the brakes and our car backed off.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I grunted. ¡°Just stay on him.¡±


    Bianca


    The sandy-haired man opened a bulky container sitting on the back seat


    And pulled out an olive-colored metal cylinder.


    It was about two feet long and four inches in diameter.


    There were small rectangr blocks affixed to the top like some sort of gunsights.


    Then he pulled something else out of the case:


    A metallic tube about a foot long.


    There was a trio of fins at the base¡­


    And a bulbous tip that resembled an elongated grenade.


    I stared in terror as I realized what I was looking at:


    A rocketuncher.


    I remembered what Mezzasalma had said about the helicopter.


    Wait until we¡¯re out of the city so the buildings won¡¯t get in the way¡­ then take it out.


    If the rocket was powerful enough to take down a helicopter, it would absolutely destroy a car


    Whether it was bulletproof or not.


    ¡°Keep it steady,¡± the sandy-haired man said as he crawled back onto the center console.


    ¡°Just make it count,¡± Mezzasalma snarled.


    Then the man hoisted himself back up through the sunroof.


    Adriano


    The gunman wasing back out of the sunroof¡­


    But he no longer had an Uzi.


    He had something else braced on top of his shoulder.


    ¡°What the hell is that?¡± Massimo muttered.


    Suddenly, I knew.


    ¡°ROCKET LAUNCHER!¡± I screamed. ¡°BRAKE, BRAKE  ¡±


    Massimo mmed on the brakes


    But by then, it was over.


    Bianca


    It felt like an eternity¡­


    But it probably happened in less than two seconds. While the sandy-haired man was getting into position.


    I knew without a doubt that if he fired it, Adriano would die.


    I couldn¡¯t let that happen.


    I couldn¡¯t.


    Our car was speeding along a ridge, a high hill above the countryside.


    There weren¡¯t any cars near us besides the Mercedes.


    A metal guard rail went by in a blur to my right, the reflectors shing in our headlights.


    Beyond them was only darkness.


    I wondered if that was what death would be like


    Going beyond what you could see, then into darkness.


    I nced over at Mezzasalma.


    He was fixated on the rearview mirror


    And his bad eye was the one closest to me.


    If I was going to do it, I had to do it now.


    I had twost thoughts in my head:


    Keep my parents safe, Adriano.


    And¡­


    I love you.


    I reached out with my left hand and clicked the release on Mezzasalma¡¯s seatbelt.


    I heard him exim, ¡°What  !¡±


    But I had already leaned over and grabbed the steering wheel


    And I turned it as hard as I could to the right.


    We hit the guardrail at eighty miles per hour.


    There was a screech of metal


    A jolt


    The world turned upside down


    And then we were through¡­


    ¡­into the darkness.


    Adriano


    The Rolls hit the guard rail.


    The metal buckled immediately in a shower of sparks


    And the car flipped.


    ¡°NOOOOOOOO!¡± I screamed in horror.


    I saw the guy with the rocketuncher jerk back, the tube ripped from his shoulder by the impact


    And he disappeared as the car flipped.


    The undercarriage of the car was all we could see


    And then that disappeared over the edge, too.


    A secondter came the first impact, metal hitting into the ground, louder than thunder.


    Massimo mmed on the brakes.


    The Mercedes skidded hard and went into a fishtail¡­


    Then came to a halt about 90 feet away from the hole in the guard rail.


    I was out of the car before wepletely stopped.


    ¡°BIANCA!¡± I screamed as I stumbled across the road, running for the gap in the metal.


    I ignored the white-hot shards of pain that seared my guts and lungs.


    None of that existed for me.


    Nothing existed but her


    And the hope that she might still be alive.


    ¡°ADRIANO, WAIT!¡± Massimo bellowed as he got out of the Mercedes.


    I ignored him as I reached the mangled guard rail and slipped down into the underbrush covering the hill.


    The Rolls was about 50 feet below me, upside down, its wheels still spinning.


    Somehow the car had turned around as it slid. The headlights were facing the road, and they lit my way as I scrambled down the hill.


    Then I reached the gunman with the rocketuncher.


    Or at least the top half of him.


    His body had been ripped in two, sheared off by the impact of the car roof with the hillside.


    I ignored the horror of it all and continued down the hill.


    I reached the passenger side door of the Rolls. I jerked at the handle and flung it open¡­


    And there was Bianca, hanging upside down, her body held in ce by the seatbelt.


    There was blood everywhere.


    Covering the leather upholstery¡­


    The airbags that had deployed from the dashboard¡­


    And all over her.


    ¡°Baby  baby, can you hear me?!¡± I cried out, nearly sobbing, as I leaned in close.


    No answer¡­


    But she was still alive.


    I could hear her ragged, wheezing breath.


    ¡°PILOT, GET DOWN HERE!¡± I screamed as I reached inside to try and support her body.


    ¡°Roger,¡± the pilot said in my ear. ¡°I¡¯m setting down in the field near the car.¡±


    I heard the roar of the chopper above me, saw the spotlight out of the corner of my eye, felt the wind whipping around me


    But it was like something happening down a muted, distant hallway.


    All that mattered was Bianca.


    My whole world in that instant was her.


    I found the release on the seatbelt and braced myself as I clicked it.


    Her body slumped upside down into my arms. I fell backward as I pulled her out, her body cushioned by mine.


    Once she was on the ground with me, I gently got her on the grass and checked her.


    There were minor cuts and scrapes on her face, probably from the airbag deploying¡­


    But there were no other cuts or wounds.


    That was when I realized all the blood was probably from the guy who¡¯d been cut in half.


    For a second, I allowed myself to hope.


    ¡°Baby?¡± I yelled over the noise from the helicopter. ¡°Baby, can you hear me?¡±


    No answer.


    Footsteps came rushing up behind me.


    Massimo.


    ¡°Let me take her,¡± he shouted as the wind whipped around us.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re in no shape to carry her! Let me take her,¡± Massimo yelled. ¡°Please.¡±


    I hesitated, then nodded.


    He reached under her body, then lifted her into the air like he was carrying a child.


    ¡°Come on, we gotta get you to the hospital, too,¡± he yelled at me.


    The wind whipped her red dress around as Massimo walked towards the chopper.


    I strained to get to my feet¡­


    And then I remembered something.


    I turned back to the car.


    Mezzasalma was there on the driver¡¯s side.


    He hadn¡¯t been wearing his seatbelt. His body was broken and twisted like a pretzel, his head bent at an unnatural angle on the ceiling of the car.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    But he was smiling.


    His vacant gaze stared at me mockingly¡­ especially that one white eye¡­


    And he leered at me with yellow teeth in his blood-stained face.


    I think he was dead¡­


    I was almost sure of it¡­


    But I didn¡¯t give a shit.


    My rage was beyond reason.


    I pulled out my gun and I unloaded every bullet I had into his face.


    When I heard the click that let me know it was empty¡­


    I got to my feet, then turned and staggered towards the chopper after Massimo¡­


    ¡­and my girl.


    My Bianca.

 103

    Bianca


    For a long time, there was only darkness.


    There wasn¡¯t anything to see¡­ but I felt like I was moving from room to room, wandering in a maze of shadows.


    asionally faces would appear like ghosts


    The faces of people I loved.


    My mother¡­


    My father¡­


    Adriano.


    Him most of all.


    The face that I loved.


    And there were voices.


    Small and far away, but I heard them¡­


    And I tried to follow them through the maze.


    Several I didn¡¯t recognize¡­


    But several I did.


    Again, my mother¡¯s¡­


    My father¡¯s¡­


    And Adriano¡¯s.


    His was the voice that I followed the most¡­


    And the one I most wanted to find.


    I could have let go if it had just been my parents.


    I had known them all my life, and it would have been alright if I had just drifted away.


    But Adriano¡­


    I wanted him.


    And I¡¯d only had him such a short time.


    So I keep moving, and searching, and fumbling my way through the darkness¡­


    Until I saw the first glimmer of light.


    I opened my eyes.


    I was in a beige room.


    Off to my right was a huge window. Through it I could see the rooftops of old Florence and the sun shining down from a deep blue sky.


    There was a high-pitched beep¡­ beep¡­ beep.


    It reminded me of medical shows  episodes of E. R. I¡¯d watched on the inte.


    My mouth was dry like cotton¡­


    And my entire body ached.


    Then I remembered thest thing before the darkness:


    The car flipping over the guard rail


    The entire world going topsy-turvy


    Oh, I realized.


    I must be in the hospital.


    I shifted my head on my pillow so I could see the room around me.


    There was a man sitting on a chair by my bed, his upper body bent over, his forearms resting on his legs. His head was down and his hands were sped together. It almost looked like he was praying.


    That threw me for a second because I¡¯d never seen any indication of religion in the man I knew and loved¡­


    But even without seeing his face, I would have known the rest of his body anywhere.


    ¡°¡­Adriano¡­?¡± I said.


    I was surprised at how my voice sounded: like a raspy croak.


    The man lifted his head like he¡¯d heard a gunshot.


    It was him. There were dark circles under his eyes, and he looked pale and drawn, but it was my Adriano.


    He stared at my face like he¡¯d seen a ghost


    Then he scrambled over to my side and got down on one knee so he could sp my hand.


    ¡°Baby,¡± he said, and I swear I¡¯d never heard him sound happier.


    ¡°¡­hey¡­¡± I whispered.


    He kissed my hand with both pain and passion¡­


    And then he stood up, leaned over me, and kissed me lightly on the mouth.


    His lips were so soft and warm¡­


    While mine felt chapped and dry.


    I frowned. He was wearing different clothes  a dark blue shirt and ck cks.


    ¡°¡­how long have I been out?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Three days.¡±


    My own eyes opened wide. ¡°¡­three days?¡±


    He grinned and nodded. ¡°Yeah. This is the first time you¡¯ve woken up. In fact  ¡±


    He reached over and pressed a button on a stic box.


    ¡°¡­what¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m calling the nurse so she can tell your parents.¡±


    ¡°¡­they¡¯re here¡­?¡±


    ¡°Of course they¡¯re here. They¡¯re just taking a break, getting something to eat.¡±


    The door to the room opened, and a woman poked her head in. ¡°Yes?¡±


    Then she saw me, and her eyes went wide. ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°Would you go find her parents?¡± Adriano asked. ¡°They should be in the cafeteria.¡±


    The nurse nodded, then hurriedly slipped out the door.


    Adriano knelt down next to my bed again and winced like he was in pain.


    ¡°¡­what¡¯s wrong¡­?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s fine.¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    I searched my memory for what had happened  what might exin his grimace.


    Then I remembered.


    ¡°¡­you got shot!¡± I eximed.


    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m okay.¡±


    ¡°¡­why aren¡¯t you in the hospital?¡±


    He looked around the room as a joke. ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°¡­but  ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I was wearing a bulletproof vest. I just had some minor injuries. It was nothingpared to what you went through.¡± He held my hand and stared deeply into my eyes. ¡°You were the one who wrecked Mezzasalma¡¯s car, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    I had to search my memory.


    But there it was  the feel of the steering wheel in my hands as I turned it as far as I could.


    ¡°¡­yeah.¡±


    Suddenly panic reared up ice-cold inside of me.


    ¡°Is he  ¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s dead,¡± Adriano reassured me. ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±


    I could breathe again. I settled back on my pillow, relieved.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Adriano whispered. ¡°You saved my life. Massimo¡¯s, too. The guy in the sunroof, he was going to kill us  but you saved our lives. And nearly paid for it with your own.¡±I smiled at him. ¡°¡­ride or die¡­ right?¡±


    His eyes brimmed with tears. He was too choked up to speak for a few seconds¡­ but when he did, he whispered fiercely, ¡°I love you.¡±


    Those words¡­


    They were like honey.


    Like a drink of cool water after days of thirst.


    I smiled even bigger. ¡°¡­because I¡¯m a crazy bitch?¡±


    It was a callback to what he¡¯d said on our drive back to Florence from his family¡¯s house:


    Because I didn¡¯t realize how crazy a bitch you actually are.


    He recognized the joke immediately and grinned. ¡°That¡­ and you¡¯re amazing in bed.¡±


    ¡°¡­damn straight¡­¡±


    Then he grew serious. ¡°And because you¡¯re the bravest, smartest, most incredible woman I¡¯ve ever met.¡±


    My own eyes welled up.


    I reached up to rub the tears away and realized I had an IV stuck in my arm.


    ¡°¡­God¡­ I must look like shit¡­¡±


    ¡°On the contrary, you are the most beautiful thing I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± He reached into his pants pocket. ¡°There was something I wanted to ask you. I already talked to your parents, and they¡¯re good with it.¡±


    He held out a small mshell box¡­


    And opened it up to reveal a stunning diamond ring on a bed of ck velvet.


    My heart stopped when I saw it.


    ¡°Bianca Lettieri,¡± he whispered, ¡°you are the most astounding woman I¡¯ve ever met  and the only one who has ever captured my heart. You saved my life¡­ and I can¡¯t imagine the rest of it without you. I love you. Will you marry me?¡±


    That¡¯s when my tears really started flowing.


    I couldn¡¯t speak, but I smiled and nodded vigorously.


    ¡°Yes?¡± he whispered with a smile.


    I finally found my voice.


    ¡°¡­yes!¡±


    He leaned over and kissed me


    Sweetly¡­ gently¡­ passionately.


    And then he slipped the ring onto my hand.


    I stared at the diamond in wonder as it glinted in the light.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°¡­it¡¯s gorgeous¡­ and it fits perfectly.¡±


    He made a face like a mischievous little boy. ¡°I kind of slipped it on your finger while you were asleep¡­ just to make sure.¡±


    Iughed out loud, then pulled him closer so I could kiss him again.


    Suddenly the door opened and my parents came rushing in.


    ¡°Bianca!¡± my mother cried out, her face wet with tears.


    My father was crying, too. ¡°Paperotta!¡±


    They both surrounded my bed. Adriano got out of the way so my mother could be on one side and my father could be on the other.


    Then my mother saw the ring on my finger.


    ¡°You said yes!¡± she cried out joyfully.


    I nodded and smiled as she kissed my forehead.


    My father was sobbing, and he turned around and hugged Adriano.


    Adriano hugged him, too, and grinned at me over my father¡¯s shoulder.


    I smiled back at him through my tears.


    It was the happiest moment of my life.

 104

    And yet, an even happier moment came just four weekster¡­


    When we got married.


    It all happened in a blur¡­


    But a lot happened before that.


    Alessandra and Dario came to visit me before I was discharged. As soon as she saw me, Alessandra got a look on her face that was abination of joy and bittersweet pain.


    ¡°I always wanted a sister¡­ and I had hoped it was going to be you¡­ and then we almost lost you,¡± she said, her voice quivering as she hugged me.


    I hugged her back. ¡°But you didn¡¯t. And I¡¯m so d I get to have you as a sister, too.¡±


    We cried happy tears, and then she let go of me.


    Then Dario came over. He looked stoic as ever, but his voice was full of emotion.


    ¡°I owe you a debt I can never repay,¡± he said. ¡°You saved not just one but two of my brothers¡¯ lives. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You took my parents in¡­ you were kind to them¡­ and you kept them safe,¡± I said with tears in my eyes. ¡°As far as I¡¯m concerned, you owe me nothing.¡±


    Dario smiled, then leaned down and kissed me on the forehead. ¡°Benvenuto in famiglia, sorellina.¡±


    Wee to the family, little sister.


    Once I got out of the hospital, everything happened so fast.


    Alessandra was showing me pictures of flower arrangements hours after I returned to the mansion in Tuscany.


    At one point I asked shyly if I could design my own wedding dress.


    Adriano said, ¡°Of course!¡±


    I had been making sketches for years, designing the dress of my dreams.


    The white silk¡­ the pearls sewn to the bodice¡­ the tiny loops in the headdress to hold white rosebuds on the veil¡­


    Now it was about to be a reality.


    The Rosolini brothers paid $80, 000 to the top seamstresses in Florence to have it ready in time.


    I was absolutely astonished.


    ¡°Why are we doing this so quickly?¡± I asked.


    ¡°What, you don¡¯t want to marry me?¡± Adriano joked as he pulled me in close, his arms around my waist.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just so fast!¡±


    ¡°There are two types of mafia weddings. Ones with engagements thatst for years  because the families don¡¯t trust each other, or there¡¯s an arranged marriage and nobody really wants to do it, or whatever the reason. And then there¡¯s all the other weddings. They happen as fast as possible.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because none of us knows what tomorrow will bring¡­ and we want to squeeze as much happiness out of whatever time we have left.¡±


    A slight chill went up my back when he said it¡­


    Because I¡¯d lived through it.


    Shot at in the hotel¡­


    Chased through Florence¡­


    Kidnapped by Mezzasalma¡­


    Nearly dying in a car wreck.


    I saw a lot of wisdom in what Adriano was saying.


    And though he had assured me that Mezzasalma¡¯s people no longer posed a threat to us¡­


    I decided I liked my fiance¡¯s philosophy on how to do things.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I agreed. ¡°Let¡¯s go as fast as possible.¡±


    99


    The big day came¡­ and it was perfect.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    My friends from design school all came¡­


    As did a dozen of my parents¡¯ friends.


    Alessandra was my maid of honor, and my roommate Emma was a bridesmaid.


    Dario was Adriano¡¯s best man, and Massimo was the groomsman.


    But oddly, outside of his brothers, not that many people attended on Adriano¡¯s side. Only Alessandra¡¯s long-lost rtives from Genoa were there.


    Nolo gave me an exnation while Alessandra was doing a final once-over of my dress.


    ¡°Normally, we have all sorts of guests,¡± Nolo said. ¡°People you hope you¡¯ll never see again in your life  members of other families.¡±


    ¡°Mafia families,¡± I rified.


    He sighed. ¡°¡­the Cosa Nostra, yes.¡±


    I had noticed he didn¡¯t like referring to them as ¡®mafia.¡¯ He always used Cosa Nostra instead.


    ¡°My wedding was the strangest thing ever,¡± Alessandra told me. ¡°All these strangers around me, some of whom wanted Dario dead.¡±


    ¡°Why¡¯d theye, then?¡± I asked in astonishment. ¡°And why¡¯d you let them?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a diplomatic thing,¡± Nolo exined. ¡°We¡¯re like a bunch of warring nation-states who call a truce for weddings. We make an appearance¡­ pay our respects¡­ and then go back to trying to kill each other the next day.¡±


    ¡°Wonderful,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± he said with mock cheerfulness.


    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t there any warring nation-states here today?¡±


    ¡°Fallout from the Mezzasalma situation. Rome, Venice, Italy, Mn, and Naples are still keeping their distance, and everybody else is afraid of angering them. They want to see how it all shakes out first. Therefore¡­ a lot fewer guests than normal.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­¡±


    ¡°Trust me  you¡¯re not missing anything. I guess they do tend to give a lot of cash as wedding gifts, but don¡¯t worry  we¡¯ve got you covered.¡±


    Iughed. ¡°Money is the least of my worries these days  which is something I never thought I would say.¡±


    Nolo smiled. ¡°How are you holding up?¡±


    He meant my injuries from the car crash.


    ¡°Great. I feel back to normal again. I¡¯m better off than Adriano.¡±


    My fiance¡¯s fractured ribs were still causing him pain. The doctors had said it might take 12 weeks before everything healed fully.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be fine,¡± Nolo said, waving it off. ¡°He¡¯s tough.¡±


    ¡°Nolo, seriously¡­ is everything okay? Not just Adriano  I mean everything else.¡±


    ¡°Mezzasalma¡¯s men are all dead or fled  and with the Agres gone, Florence is fully in our hands for the first time ever. Adriano has restored order, the police have calmed down, we¡¯ve paid off the politicians, and everything¡¯s back to normal. Better than normal, actually. We no longer have a bunch of shady business partners stabbing us in the back.¡±


    ¡°But Mezzasalma was Sicilian,¡± I said, and turned to Alessandra. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me the olddy who tried to kill Dario was Sicilian, too?¡±


    ¡°¡­yes,¡± Alessandra admitted.


    ¡°That¡¯s a pretty big coincidence, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°We have our issues with the Sicilians,¡± Nolo said, ¡°but we¡¯ll handle it. Just like we¡¯ll handle Rome and Venice and the rest.¡±


    ¡°What about the man I saw at the modeling agency?¡±


    ¡°Probably just a minor yer. Might have been nobody. If he¡¯s important, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll pop up again someday.¡±


    ¡°But  ¡±


    ¡°Look,¡± Nolo said as he took my hands, ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you: there will be difficulties. There always are in our line of work. But we will prevail. And everything you did  every risk you took, every time you were willing to sacrifice for this family  is a huge part of why we¡¯ll prevail. So no more worrying about this, alright? Just enjoy today¡­ and rx.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    He kissed my hand affectionately


    And then we heard the organ music start.


    ¡°Better hurry,¡± he said yfully. ¡°Don¡¯t want to bete for your own wedding.¡±


    The ceremony took ce on the emeraldwn behind the Rosolinis¡¯ mansion.


    There were dozens of folding chairs set out, along with gorgeous flower arrangements that led up to the altar.


    My father barely kept it together as he walked me down the aisle. I smiled and kissed him, then joined Adriano at the altar.


    He had never looked more handsome than he was at that moment  and he stared at me with more love in his eyes than I had ever seen before.


    When we both said ¡°I do,¡± and the priest said, ¡°You may now kiss the bride¡±


    It was the most romantic moment of my life.


    Adriano held me in his arms and kissed me¡­


    And the entire world faded away¡­


    Until I was brought back by the cheers of my friends and family.


    Everything¡­


    ¡­was absolutely perfect.

 105

    The rest of the evening was wonderful, too, as we danced and ate under a beautiful Tuscan sky.


    At one point, Roberto approached me while Adriano was talking to someone else.


    Though Roberto and Nolo were fraternal twins, they looked almost exactly alike  although Roberto always wore his hair slicked back like a banker, while Nolo wore his hair loose.


    ¡°I understand you want to be a fashion designer,¡± Roberto said.


    ¡°Well, that was my original n, but¡­ we¡¯ll have to see how it goes.¡±


    To be honest, I had temporarily set aside my dreams in that department. With the insanity of everything that had happened, I could only concentrate on one thing at a time  and for right now, that meant getting married.


    So I¡¯d dropped out of fashion school¡­ but I definitely wanted to continue my studies one day.


    ¡°I¡¯ve talked to every woman at the wedding,¡± Roberto told me, ¡°to get an unbiased opinion. Not just from my brothers, or Alessandra, or your parents. And every single one of them said your dress is astounding. ¡®Better than Vera Wang,¡¯ as one of them put it. And all of them said that if they had the money, they would absolutely buy something you designed.¡±


    A flush of pride filled my chest. ¡°Thank you. Although, to be honest, when you and your brothers paid that much money for the best seamstresses in Italy  ¡±


    Roberto waved my objections aside. ¡°Don¡¯t be modest. They were working off your designs. The real reason I wanted to talk to you was¡­ would you consider opening a boutique in Florence?¡±


    I stared at him in astonishment, unable to speak.


    ¡°You see, we¡¯re always looking to diversify,¡± he exined. ¡°You already know we want to be 100% legitimate within two years. I figure this could be an excellent investment for the family. I ran the numbers and I think it¡¯s a no-brainer to start off small, then expand if there¡¯s sufficient demand.¡±


    ¡°Did¡­ did Adriano ask you to do this?¡± I asked, astounded.


    Roberto frowned like that was ridiculous. ¡°Good God, no. No offense to my brother, but he doesn¡¯t know the first thing about business.¡±


    ¡°So this¡­ isn¡¯t something he put you up to?¡±


    ¡°No, of course not.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not just doing this to be nice to me?¡±


    Roberto snorted. ¡°This is about making money. If I wanted to be ¡®nice¡¯ to you, I would have bought you a blender.¡±


    ¡°And¡­ the others are okay with it?¡±


    ¡°Well, I make all the business decisions for the family, but I already cleared it with Dario. After seeing the finished product,¡± Roberto said as he gestured at my dress, ¡°he thinks it¡¯s an excellent idea.¡±


    ¡°He does?!¡±


    Roberto looked at me like I was a little odd, but heughed. ¡°Yes, he does.¡±


    My mouth gaped open like a fish. ¡°Are you¡­ are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely. Profit margins are excellent in the luxury end of the fashion industry. Wedding dresses, women¡¯s fashion  whatever you¡¯d like to do. With your talent and us backing you, I think it could be huge.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°You can take some time to think about it,¡± he said gently.


    He was probably under the impression that my being tongue-tied was hesitance when it was actually just disbelief.


    ¡°No, I mean  yes  yes, I¡¯d love to!¡±


    ¡°Good. We¡¯ll talk more when you get back from your honeymoon.¡±


    ¡°This is  thank you!¡± I cried out as I hugged him. ¡°This is the best wedding gift you could have ever given me!¡±


    Heughed and patted my back. ¡°It¡¯s not a gift, Bianca  it¡¯s a partnership. You deserve it. If it works out the way I hope, we¡¯ll be extremely lucky to have gotten in with you on the ground floor.¡±


    And with that, Roberto won me over as my favorite brother-inw¡­ even over some extremely toughpetition.


    The other Rosolini brothers all came up shortly thereafter and weed me into the family with a private toast.


    Adriano stood with his arm around my waist, and Dario held Alessandra close by his side.


    ¡°To our new sister, Bianca,¡± Dario said as he raised his ss.


    ¡°Wee to the family!¡± Valentino shouted.


    ¡°May those of us still single find a woman as amazing as you,¡± Roberto said.


    Lars grinned. ¡°And we thank you from the bottom of our hearts for vastly improving Adriano¡¯s personality.¡±


    ¡°And for turning him from an asshole into a real boy,¡± Massimo said, invoking Pinhio.


    I doubled over withughter.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Hey  I made you a groomsman!¡± Adriano yelled at Massimo in mock indignation.


    ¡°Yeah, but she saved my life. I owe her the truth.¡±


    ¡°Asshole,¡± Adriano said, smiling.


    ¡°Dick,¡± Massimo said back with a huge grin.


    Then Adriano turned to me and winked. ¡°I have to admit, though, she did make me a lot more tolerable.¡±


    Iughed


    We kissed


    And all the brothers cheered.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Nolo?¡± Roberto said, looking around. ¡°He should be in on this.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s over there. With a woman,¡± Alessandra said with a sly grin.


    Nolo was about 40 feet away, talking to a very pretty but very serious-looking woman wearing sses. He seemed engrossed in their conversation.


    ¡°He¡¯s working on the next wedding,¡± Roberto joked.


    ¡°Better get crackin¡¯, man,¡± Valentino said. ¡°You two are the oldest after Adriano, and you were born 19 minutes before Nic  so you¡¯re next in line!¡±


    Roberto smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll get there.¡±


    Suddenly, I felt a hand on my shoulder from behind.


    I turned to find myself staring at a man in his 50s with a pointed ck beard and a roguish smile.


    ¡°Congrattions, my dear,¡± he said. ¡°Your dress is lovely  almost as lovely as you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, not having any idea who he was


    Although that was quickly cleared up.


    ¡°Congrattions, Adriano,¡± the man said as he gave my husband a hug.


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Fausto,¡± Adriano said.


    Uncle Fausto.


    I¡¯d heard quite a bit about him, actually.


    ¡°Good to see you all alive and well after all that mess with whatsisname,¡± Fausto said. ¡°Mezza-whatever.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only thanks to Bianca that it turned out so well,¡± Adriano said.


    ¡°Really,¡± Fausto said, giving me an appraising look. ¡°Well  for saving my nephews, I thank you doubly.¡±


    As Fausto went down the line of brothers, hugging them and exchangingughs, someone else walked up


    A man in his 20s who looked like a younger version of Fausto, but clean-shaven and thinner.


    My entire body froze.


    ¡°Congrattions, Adriano,¡± the man said.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Adriano said, and I couldn¡¯t help but notice the coolness in his voice. ¡°I see you cut your hair short.¡±


    ¡°It was time for a change,¡± the man replied. Then he turned to me. ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    I could only nod, a fake smile stered on my face.


    He looked at me quizzically, though I didn¡¯t see any hint of recognition in his eyes.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your date?¡± Adriano asked.


    Thankfully the man turned away from me.


    ¡°Over there talking to Nolo,¡± he said in disgust.


    ¡°Better be careful,¡± Massimo said. ¡°Looks like he might steal her away.¡±


    I was getting the feeling that none of the brothers liked this guy very much.


    ¡°Aurora¡¯s just my date to the wedding,¡± the man sneered. ¡°If he can get her, he¡¯s wee to her.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a chivalrous motherfucker, aren¡¯t you?¡± Valentino joked.


    ¡°You¡¯re thest one who should be lecturing about chivalry,¡± the man said. ¡°Where¡¯s your date  back in the kitchen, doing her job? Maybe she won¡¯t catch you trying to bang the other women at the reception.¡±


    I didn¡¯t entirely understand the jab, but Valentino looked like he was about to start throwing punches.


    Massimo put a hand on his younger brother¡¯s shoulder and whispered something in his ear. Whatever he said, it seemed to calm Valentino down.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go get a drink,¡± Lars said diplomatically as he put his arm around the rude man¡¯s shoulders. He was evidently trying to steer him away from everyone else.


    ¡°No time for that  we have to be going,¡± Fausto interrupted. ¡°But it was good seeing all of you. Congrattions to the new bride and groom!¡±


    After a few half-hearted goodbyes from the brothers, Fausto and the younger man walked off.


    Fausto called out, ¡°Aurora!¡±


    The young woman talking to Nolo shook hands with him, then followed Fausto and the other man.


    ¡°Fuckin¡¯ asshole,¡± Adriano muttered as they left.


    I pulled Adriano away from the others.


    ¡°Who was that?¡± I whispered frantically. ¡°The younger guy?¡±


    ¡°My cousin, Aurelio. He¡¯s a real pain in the  ¡±


    Adriano trailed off as he looked at my face.


    ¡°Jesus, Bianca, you look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°That man was the one I saw at the modeling agency.¡±


    Adriano¡¯s eyes grew wide. ¡°You mean  ¡±


    ¡°The one with the cruel eyes.¡±


    The mystery man I¡¯d seen right before the hotel¡­


    When Mezzasalma¡¯s assassins tried to gun us down.

 106

    The next book


    Lucia


    I grew up in a mafia family.


    The Fiorettis have ruled Venice for generations. Every smuggled kilo of cocaine¡­ every shipping container that went ¡®mysteriously¡¯ missing from the docks¡­ every euro paid in extortion¡­


    My family got a cut.


    Venice itself has always been wealthy. Back in the Middle Ages, it was one of the richest cities in the entire world.


    Over the years, things got a lot worse for Venice  but not for my family. At least not as far as money was concerned.


    I was born into thep of luxury. Armani, Fendi, Balenciaga, Versace, Dolce and Gabbana, Ferrari¡­ those were names I grew up around from the time I learned to talk.


    You see, I wasn¡¯t born with a silver spoon in my mouth.


    It was solid gold and studded with diamonds.


    But there was a price.


    There¡¯s always a price.


    MassimoText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I grew up in a mafia family.


    My grandfather came over from Sicily half a century ago to stake his im in the countryside outside Florence, Italy. He established a small kingdom within the Cosa Nostra. After my grandfather¡¯s death, my father turned that kingdom into an empire.


    I was the fifth of six brothers, so I knew I would never head up the family. That honor belonged to my oldest brother Dario, who deserved it. He was a born leader  and he sacrificed the most out of all of us. He took the fall for the family on a corruption charge and went to prison for four long years.


    When our father died  murdered, weter found out  Dario was the one we all voted to lead us.


    So I knew from an early age that I would never be at the top¡­


    But I always knew I would be of service.


    I was trained from the time I could walk to be a fighter for the family.


    Though the second youngest, I was by far the biggest of my brothers  6¡¯7¡å and 270 pounds. Papa used to joke that a strain of giant blood must run in our family.


    But I didn¡¯t want to fight.


    I wanted peace¡­


    But that¡¯s in short supply when you grow up in the Cosa Nostra.


    At only 26, I had seen assassinations¡­ car bombings¡­ over two dozen gunfights¡­


    And yet, I hadn¡¯t experienced anything like the insanity of thest couple of months.


    A raid on our home by a gangster named the Turk¡­


    Dario almost killed by an old woman seeking revenge¡­


    A Sicilian gangster who wiped out a rival family and tried to kill us, as well¡­


    And now the betrayal of our family by our own flesh and blood.


    We found out when my brother Adriano married Bianca, my new sister-inw.


    A month before, a rival family in Florence  the Agres  had conspired against us.


    Bianca had seen a stranger talking to one of the Agres just hours before the bastards sprang their trap.


    Assassins showed up at a hotel to kill Adriano, Bianca, Lars, and me.


    We escaped by the skin of our teeth¡­


    But we never discovered who the mysterious stranger was that Bianca had seen.


    That is, until he congratted her at the wedding reception.


    It was our cousin Aurelio


    The son of our uncle Fausto, who had been our father¡¯s consigliere for 25 years.


    Our world was turned upside-down in an instant.


    As soon as we found out about Aurelio, all of us huddled in the study of our family estate.


    Dario and his wife Alessandra¡­


    His consigliere Nolo¡­


    Adriano and Bianca¡­


    Nolo¡¯s twin, Roberto¡­


    My youngest brother, Valentino¡­


    And Dario¡¯s best friend and the enforcer for our family, Lars.


    Outside the house, our guests were still celebrating the new marriage.


    Inside, though, we were preparing for war.


    ¡°Are you sure Aurelio was the same man you saw with Bautiste Agre?¡± Nolo asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m positive.¡± Bianca shuddered. ¡°I could never forget his eyes.¡±


    Nolo looked at Dario. Both of them were stunned into silence.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we ask him what he was doing there with Bautiste?¡± Valentino said. ¡°Maybe it was a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°Aurelio was there three hours before assassins burst in and tried to kill Bianca, Adriano, Lars, and Massimo  and five hours before those same assassins killed the entire Agre family.¡± Nolo snorted. ¡°That¡¯s one hell of a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°Are you absolutely certain Aurelio didn¡¯t recognize you?¡± Adriano asked his new bride.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± Bianca said. ¡°I didn¡¯t even see a flicker on his face. He¡¯d have to be the best actor in the world not to have reacted at all.¡±


    ¡°But what if he knew beforehand, and seeing you wasn¡¯t a surprise?¡± Nolo asked, ying devil¡¯s advocate.


    Roberto shook his head. ¡°Why in the world would hee to the wedding, then? If Aurelio knew ahead of time who Bianca was¡­ and if he thought there was any chance she could identify him¡­ he would have just stayed away.¡±


    ¡°There are a lot of ifs in that sentence,¡± Nolo said drily.


    ¡°Yes, but if he thought that his presence could give away the game, it would be the height of recklessness to show up here. He could¡¯ve said he got Covid and nobody would have batted an eye.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t see me in Florence that night,¡± Bianca insisted. ¡°I only got a brief nce at him, so it wasn¡¯t like he had a lot of time. And there was a woman standing between us  and he was looking at the other man in the room with him the entire time  ¡±


    ¡°You say that you only got a nce,¡± Nolo interrupted, ¡°but you¡¯re one hundred percent SURE it was Aurelio?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s already said ¡®yes¡¯ a dozen times,¡± Adriano barked. ¡°Stop asking her.¡±


    Nolo put up his hands in a conciliatory gesture. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Bianca. I don¡¯t meant to badger you. I only ask because  if Aurelio actually did conspire with Mezzasalma  that means our own flesh and blood tried to kill us. And it¡¯s likely that our uncle told him to do it.¡±


    I looked at Nolo in rm. ¡°You think Fausto is behind this?!¡±


    ¡°Aurelio¡¯s not smart enough to pull this off. If anyone nned it all out, it was Fausto.


    ¡°Think about it:


    ¡°Fausto was Papa¡¯s consigliere for 25 years. He lived in this very house and knew all its secrets  including the location of the escape tunnel out the back.


    ¡°And what about the old Sicilian servant woman, Filomena? I can¡¯t prove it  I¡¯ve gone back through the records and can¡¯t find anything concrete  but Fausto could have easily hired her.¡±


    Nolo ticked off fingers on his hand. ¡°Especially since she confessed to poisoning Papa¡­


    ¡°She told Alessandra about the tunnel¡­


    ¡°And she tried to shoot Dario the night the Turk broke in.


    ¡°As far as the Turk goes, Fausto was the one who set up the business meeting with him. If you¡¯ll recall, Faustoter admitted that he and the Turk were already doing business together. It was probably Fausto who got the Turk toe after us in the first ce  or at least promised him a cut of the profits if he took us out.


    ¡°Then you have Mezzasalma and the attempted hit on four of you at the hotel.


    ¡°Bianca saw Aurelio in Bautiste Agre¡¯s office just a few hours before it all went down. Aurelio was probably acting as a messenger for Fausto. He might have even set up the Agres  lulled them into a false sense of security  so Mezzasalma coulde in and wipe them out.¡±


    ¡°But what if it was all just a coincidence?¡± Valentino asked. ¡°What if Aurelio escaped being killed by Mezzasalma?¡±


    ¡°The Agres were our allies  or rather, our supposed allies,¡± Nolo said tartly. ¡°We were the ones who split Florence with them. We were the ones they betrayed by bribing politicians and policemen behind our backs. If Fausto or Aurelio had any contact with the Agres, they should have let us know. And they didn¡¯t. Not to mention that if Aurelio had barely escaped being killed, don¡¯t you think he would have mentioned it at the wedding? ¡®Wow, guys, you¡¯ll never believe what happened to me¡­''¡±


    ¡°So you think Fausto was behind the Agres trying to take back Florence from us?¡± Adriano asked.


    ¡°It makes sense.¡±

 107

    ¡°But¡­ that would mean Fausto¡¯s the one who¡¯s trying to turn the Five Families against us.¡±


    Nolo smiled bitterly. ¡°Which makes even more sense.¡±


    Part of Mezzasalma¡¯s n had been to turn the Cosa Nostra families of Rome, Venice, Sicily, Naples, and Mn against us.


    After we got med for the Agres¡¯ deaths, the Five Families had refused all contact with us


    And in a gigantic breach of centuries-old etiquette, they hadn¡¯t sent any representatives to Adriano¡¯s wedding.


    It felt like the winds of war were blowing all around us, and now we knew why: our uncle had been conspiring against us all along.


    ¡°Should we confront Fausto and Aurelio?¡± I asked.


    Noloughed bitterly. ¡°Why  so they can deny it? All they¡¯ll say is, ¡®No, that¡¯s absurd, it¡¯s all a big misunderstanding!¡¯ And if we tell them what we know, we give away our one advantage: the fact that we¡¯ve figured it out, and they don¡¯t realize it yet.¡±¡±Perhaps we should call a meeting of the Council,¡± Dario suggested.


    The Council was the name given to meetings of representatives from all the families of the Cosa Nostra.


    Such meetings were usually only called to smooth over disputes¡­


    Or to try to end a war between families.


    ¡°The only problem with that is we have no proof,¡± Nolo said. ¡°There¡¯s absolutely nothing connecting our uncle to this entire mess except for Bianca¡¯s one brief glimpse of Aurelio. I personally believe Fausto¡¯s fingerprints are all over this¡­ but none of what I¡¯ve said would stand up to scrutiny if we had to take it in front of the Council. Even worse, if the Council decides against us, then Fausto gets off scot-free. He can bide his time and figure out another way to destroy us  and we can¡¯t do anything about it without incurring the wrath of every single family in the Cosa Nostra.¡±


    A shadow passed over Bianca¡¯s face. ¡°When Mezzasalma was driving me out of Florence, he said that we were going to see friends of his in the Tuscan countryside. Does that mean anything?¡±


    Nolo sighed like he¡¯d just heard awful news. ¡°Fausto has an estate in Tuscany about 45 minutes from here. The spot where you flipped the car? That road is a straight shot to his house.¡±


    The entire room descended into depressed silence


    Until Adriano broke it.


    ¡°We should move against Fausto tonight,¡± he snarled.


    Nolo shook his head. ¡°And how is that going to look to the Council? ¡®We knew we had no proof, but we decided to kill our uncle and cousin anyways because we suspected them.''¡±


    ¡°Aurelio was with the Agres  we know that! And the road led to Fausto¡¯s estate  you just said so yourself!¡±


    ¡°A glimpse through a doorway and driving along a country road are not proof,¡± Nolo snapped. ¡°It¡¯s circumstantial evidence at best, and flimsy at that. Certainly not sufficient for us to put out a hit on our own family.


    ¡°If we did, the Council would say we¡¯re savages. We would be pariahs. Every single family in the Cosa Nostra would band against us to wipe us out.


    ¡°That¡¯s why Fausto is doing all this from the shadows. Don¡¯t you see? He can¡¯t have everyone realize he¡¯s the kind of monster who would kill his own family just for money and power. It would disgust and infuriate the Council  it would be an infamia. At best, Fausto would be ostracized and cut offpletely. At worst, it would bring down the Cosa Nostra¡¯s collective wrath on his head.


    ¡°No, he had to do it all through puppets like the Turk and Mezzasalma so he could cover his tracks. And he¡¯s been very, very clever at doing so.¡± Nolo paused and got a thoughtful look on his face. ¡°Like a chess grandmaster, nning it all out beforehand¡­ an unseen hand manipting the pieces on the board¡­¡±


    ¡°Then what are we supposed to do?¡± I asked in frustration. ¡°Just sit back and take it? Wait for Fausto to try to kill us again?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Nolo said. ¡°No, we need to secure allies. We have to go to the Five Families and present our case. If we win them to our side, then nothing Fausto can do will matter. And if he tries anything again, the Five Families will help us instead of shutting us out.¡±


    ¡°But they won¡¯t talk to us,¡± Roberto pointed out. ¡°None of the families¡¯ consiglieres will even return your phone calls.¡±


    Dario spoke up. ¡°Which is why we need to go them in person.¡±


    Except for Nolo, who nodded in approval, the entire room stared at Dario in shock.


    Adriano was the first to speak. ¡°You want us to go to our most powerful rivals, all of whom want to kill us¡­ and try to persuade them not to?¡±


    ¡°Not you,¡± Dario replied. ¡°You just got married, and you still have broken ribs that need mending.¡±


    ¡°Plus, we need you to secure Florence,¡± Nolo said. ¡°We¡¯ve calmed down most of the police and politicians  we¡¯ve shown them we¡¯re reasserting control after the disaster with Mezzasalma and the Agres  but we have to make sure that we keep the peace from here on out. Any more chaos and the city could slip out of our control. You¡¯re capo of Florence, so that¡¯s what you need to concentrate on in theing weeks.¡±


    I nced over at Adriano. ¡°Not to mention that you¡¯re not exactly the most diplomatic guy in the family.¡±


    ¡°Fuck you,¡± Adriano shot back.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    I grinned. ¡°See?¡±


    He realized he¡¯d proven my point and shook his head in exasperation.


    ¡°If we¡¯re sending ambassadors, then who¡¯s going where?¡± Roberto asked.


    ¡°Sicily¡¯s the thorniest situation,¡± Dario replied. ¡°The old servant woman who killed Papa and tried to shoot me came from there. And Mezzasalma was from the south of Sicily. We definitely have a Sicilian problem.¡±


    ¡°Never start and war in Asia, and never cross a Sicilian in matters of death,¡± Valentino said.


    Dario frowned. ¡°What¡¯s that from? It sounds familiar.¡±


    ¡°The Princess Bride. It¡¯s a movie.¡±


    ¡°Damn good advice.¡±


    ¡°So we go after the biggest problem first?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No  we should go after the easiest one first,¡± Nolo said. ¡°And the biggest fish to boot. The family with the most money  and the one that stands to lose the most financially if everyone goes to war.¡±


    ¡°Venice,¡± Dario said.


    ¡°Exactly. And whoever goes there should leave as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Who do we send?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± Roberto suggested. ¡°I speak theirnguage  money.¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Nolo said hesitantly. ¡°No, the Vians like their money¡­ but it¡¯s not Signora Fioretti¡¯s biggest priority. I might agree with you if it were anyone else  but she¡¯s a different beast altogether.¡±


    Adriano shook his head. ¡°She¡¯s an old bitch, is what she is.¡±


    I smirked. ¡°There you go again, proving why you shouldn¡¯t go to Venice.¡±


    ¡°FUCK you,¡± Adriano snapped.


    ¡°The Widow¡¯s lost almost everyone in her family,¡± I pointed out. ¡°Her husband, her son, her daughter-inw  and she¡¯s still kept an iron grip on her territory for thest 20 years. She¡¯s not a bitch, she¡¯s a formidable woman  and a hell of a mafiosa. She deserves our respect.¡±


    ¡°Well said, Massimo,¡± Alessandra chimed in approvingly.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Bianca said as she gave Adriano some serious side-eye.


    ¡°Thanks, Massimo,¡± Adriano grumbled. ¡°Turning my own bride against me.¡±


    I snorted. ¡°I think you did that all by yourself.¡±


    Nolo smiled at me. ¡°And I think we¡¯ve found our ambassador to Venice.¡±


    My eyes bugged out as I realized what he meant.


    ¡°Who  me? No  no, no, no, no  ¡±


    ¡°The man with the muscle and the empathy?¡± Nolo said. ¡°Perfect choice.¡±


    ¡°I concur,¡± Dario said.


    ¡°You can leave tomorrow morning on the private jet. Get into Venice around noon, see her around 2, and be back in time for dinner.¡± Nolo gave me a sly smile. ¡°Unless you¡¯re invited to stay, that is.¡±


    Adrianoughed and pped me on the shoulder. ¡°Have fun with the Widow, stronzo.¡±


    Shit.


    I should learn when to keep my mouth shut.

 108

    And that was how I found myself standing before Vedova  the Widow.


    The most powerful woman in all of Italy.


    She was in herte 60s, with a thin face and grey hair pulled back in a severe bun.


    As befitted her nickname, she wore all ck. Her dress was old-fashioned, with a hem down around her ankles, long sleeves, and a ckce cor that covered her neck.


    She was thin and frail, about 5¡ä 4¡å  but if her body was feeble, her spirit was anything but.


    La Vedova had never been a great beauty, not even when she was young. But beauty and traditional femininity had never been the source of her power. Rather, it was hermanding aura and iron will that made her one of the most feared leaders in the Cosa Nostra. I had met hardened hitmen who spoke in fearful whispers about Vedova.


    We were in a room inside a pzzo  or pce  built during the Renaissance. Pzzos were moremon than you¡¯d think; Venice had nearly a hundred. Over a dozen had been turned into hotels, and many more housed universities or government offices.


    The Fioretti family¡¯s pzzo was one of the most impressive in the city. It was decorated in the old style  as in the 1600s. There were golden curtains on the windows, marble busts set into alcoves in the walls, and furniture that looked like it might have been stolen from Versailles when the Sun King was still around. The molding along the 30-foot-tall ceiling was baroque and full of curlicues, and the ceiling was painted with murals that rivaled the Sistine Chapel.


    Everything reeked of power, money, and aristocracy.


    The Widow sat on what could only be described as a throne, which was on a raised tform at the far end of the room. She was surrounded by men in ck suits, including her consigliere  a rail-thin, middle-aged man who hovered at her side and asionally whispered in her ear.


    It was all very intimidating.


    That was the desired effect.


    I tried not to show my nervousness as she sized me up.


    ¡°So. You are the brother of Dario Rosolini, the new don of Tuscany,¡± she said haughtily.


    ¡°Yes, Signora.¡±


    ¡°What order of birth are you?¡±


    The phrasing was odd, so I didn¡¯t quite understand the question.


    ¡°¡­ma¡¯am?¡±


    ¡°Order of birth  birth order. Are you the second oldest? The third?¡± she snapped impatiently.


    ¡°The fifth of six brothers.¡±


    She gave me a withering look. ¡°So I don¡¯t even rate a visit from the next in line to the throne.¡±


    I tried to remember that I was here to be a diplomat  and as such, I needed to keep my temper.


    Thank God they hadn¡¯t sent Adriano.


    ¡°I was judged the most suitable out of those avable, Signora,¡± I exined. ¡°Adriano, my second-oldest brother, is still recovering from injuries he sustained when  ¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, the recent unpleasantness in Florence,¡± she interrupted. ¡°Has your family finally put a lid on that pot? Made sure it won¡¯t boil over into other people¡¯s territories?¡±


    She put a great deal of stress on other people¡¯s territories.


    ¡°Yes, Signora.¡±


    Her lip curled slightly in disdain. ¡°Somehow I doubt that. What brings you to Venice, Signor Rosolini?¡±


    ¡°We wish to reestablishmunications after the upheaval in Florence.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware  weremunications severed?¡± She managed to sound both slightly concerned and entirely dismissive at the same time.


    I nced at the rail-thin man standing next to her throne. ¡°Your consigliere never returned my brother Nolo¡¯s calls.¡±


    ¡°My consigliere is quite busy, Signor.¡± She said it like it was an obvious point, and I was stupid if I didn¡¯t realize it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure, mydy. But we feared it might have something to do with¡­ the appearance of the situation.¡±


    A hint of a smirk appeared on her face. ¡°And what appearance would that be?¡±


    ¡°A Sicilian named Mezzasalma killed the entire Agre family and tried to make it look like our doing.¡±


    Her consigliere leaned in and whispered in the Widow¡¯s ear.


    Once he was finished, she asked me, ¡°Are you saying you didn¡¯t kill your business partners of 20 years?¡±


    ¡°No, ma¡¯am, we did not.¡±


    ¡°It would be understandable,¡± she said with false sympathy. ¡°Your brother, a recently crowned don¡­ a brand-new regimeing in, eager to expand your territory, even at the expense of old alliances¡­ by the way, my condolences on your father¡¯s death.¡±


    She sounded genuine when she mentioned my father.


    I bowed slightly. ¡°Thank you, Signora. But we did not betray the Agres. Rather, they betrayed us by working with Mezzasalma¡­ who then turned on them and killed them all.¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm. And this Sicilian¡­ is he alive?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°And neither are the Agres. Pity that all the witnesses are dead, isn¡¯t it?¡± she asked sardonically.


    I struggled not to sound like I was agreeing with her, yet also acknowledge that it wasn¡¯t the best look for our family.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ inconvenient, Signora.¡±


    She burst out with a singleugh. ¡°¡®Inconvenient¡¯! Yes, it is. So how can you prove that you didn¡¯t betray the Agres?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to prove a negative, Signora. But  ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s very slippery of you, sir,¡± the Widow interjected. Then she smiled the tiniest bit. ¡°You sound like my granddaughter.¡±


    I¡¯d heard of Lucia Fioretti.


    None of it was good, other than she was very pretty.


    But I had to y the diplomat.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯s a charming youngdy,¡± I said.


    The Widow snorted.


    ¡°She¡¯s a brat. Spoiled rotten and thinks she knows everything. But she is my granddaughter.¡± The Widow lifted her chin and peered down at me from beneath her eyelids. ¡°So what are you hoping to achieve in this meeting, Signor Rosolini?¡±


    ¡°As I said, to reestablish contact between our families.¡±


    ¡°So you can get close enough to slip a stiletto in my back, perhaps?¡± she purred.


    I gave her an rmed look. ¡°We would never do that, Signora  I assure you.¡±


    ¡°I did not attain my standing in the Cosa Nostra by taking mafiosos¡¯ assurances at face value,¡± she said tartly. ¡°If all you came here to do was say ¡®hello,¡¯ then consider contact reestablished. Otherwise  ¡±


    Things were not going the way I¡¯d hoped.


    Time to bring out the big guns.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am,¡± I said, interrupting her as gently as possible, ¡°could we speak in private?¡±


    ¡°So you can slip a stiletto in my front, Signor? I think not.¡±


    I nced at her consigliere and all the men surrounding her on the dais. I didn¡¯t trust a single one of them with what I was about to say. ¡°I have a piece of delicate information  ¡±


    ¡°Delicate or indelicate, I trust my men with my life. Anything you can say in front of me, you can say in front of them.¡±


    Great.


    I weighed what I was about to do.


    I wondered if Nolo and Dario would approve¡­


    Screw it.


    I didn¡¯t see what other choice I had.


    ¡°We have reason to believe that my uncle  ¡±


    ¡°Fausto,¡± she interrupted me with a huge smile  like they were old friends. ¡°How is he these days?¡±


    ¡°Treacherous, ma¡¯am,¡± I said darkly.


    ¡°Oh?¡± she asked in mild surprise.


    ¡°We believe it was him who  ¡±


    ¡°Believe it was he,¡± she interrupted.


    I frowned at her, not quite understanding.


    ¡°¡­what?¡±


    ¡°It is not ¡®we believe it was him,''¡± she said snootily. ¡°It is ¡®we believe it was he.''¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Here I was, about to tell her that my uncle was a traitor and a viper


    And she was acting like an old schoolmarm.


    The Widow continued her lecture. ¡°Precision in speech is a virtue, Signor Rosolini. Pay attention to your grammar, or risk not being taken seriously.¡±


    ¡°Well, we wouldn¡¯t want that, Signora,¡± I replied darkly.


    I couldn¡¯t help myself.


    At least it was only about 1% as bad as what Adriano would have said.


    The Widow raised her nose even higher in the air as she red down at me.


    ¡°You do so remind me of my granddaughter. She¡¯s sarcastic, too.¡± Then the Widow relented. ¡°So¡­ what, exactly, do you believe your uncle has done?¡±


    ¡°Fausto conspired with a Sicilian named Mezzasalma to murder the Agre family¡­ and then they tried to pin it on me and my brothers.¡±


    From the look on the Widow¡¯s face, this time I¡¯d actually shocked her.


    Before she could say anything, her consigliere leaned over and whispered something in her ear  and covered his lips with his hand.


    When she¡¯d regained herposure, the Widow said, ¡°That¡¯s quite an usation, Signor Rosolini.¡±


    ¡°It gets worse. We also believe Fausto was responsible for the death of our father.¡±


    She stared at me in disbelief. ¡°His own brother.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°He was your father¡¯s consigliere for  what was it  20 years?¡±


    ¡°Twenty-five, ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°And you think he¡¯s a modern-day udius?¡±


    I had absolutely no idea what she was talking about.


    ¡°¡­a what, ma¡¯am?¡±


    ¡°Not a what, a who. udius, the uncle of Hamlet  the y by Shakespeare? udius killed his brother the king and stole his throne. You really should brush up on the ssics, Signor Rosolini.¡±


    The schoolmarm bit was getting old.


    ¡°Maybe after we stop this particr pot from boiling over, Signora.¡±


    The Widow narrowed her eyes. ¡°Was that sarcasm again, Signor Rosolini?¡±


    ¡°¡­a little,¡± I admitted.


    She stared at me for a second longer, then gave a brief snort.


    ¡°At least you¡¯re honest. I¡¯d love to introduce you to my granddaughter  I think you¡¯d hit it off fabulously. IF she didn¡¯t try to cut your balls off.¡± The Widow smirked the tiniest bit. ¡°She is my granddaughter, after all. However, I find it incredibly difficult to believe that Fausto would do such a thing. What proof do you have?¡±


    One of the men behind the Widow¡¯s throne  a guy with salt-and-pepper hair  reacted to something in his suit jacket. He pulled out his phone like he was getting a text or call on vibrate. He quietly descended the rear of the dais and left via a door in the back of the room.


    I didn¡¯t think anything of itN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    At the time.


    ¡°My new sister-inw saw my cousin Aurelio with the Agres a few hours before the massacre.¡±


    The Widow raised a single eyebrow. ¡°And?¡±


    From her reaction, I realized Nolo had been right: our evidence was flimsy at best.


    ¡°She said that when Mezzasalma kidnapped her, he suggested they would be visiting Fausto¡¯s estate.¡±


    ¡°This sister-inw sounds like a busy woman,¡± the Widow said drily. ¡°Did Mezzasalma mention Fausto by name?¡±


    ¡°¡­no, ma¡¯am,¡± I conceded.


    ¡°So you saw your cousin at a meeting  ¡±


    ¡°My sister-inw,¡± I interrupted.


    Both the Widow¡¯s eyebrows shot up. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°My sister-inw saw Aurelio, not me.¡±


    ¡°And you thought it necessary to interrupt me to rify that point?¡± she asked haughtily.


    I couldn¡¯t help myself. ¡°Precision in speech is a virtue, ma¡¯am,¡± I said, stone-faced. Just to be safe, I added, ¡°A very wise woman told me that once.¡±


    The Widow looked down at me for several seconds with heavily lidded eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re treading a very thin line, Signor,¡± she finally said.


    I was worried I¡¯d let my irritation get the best of me. ¡°My apologies.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize,¡± she said with slight amusement. ¡°Like my granddaughter, you may be insolent, but at least you¡¯re entertaining. What exactly is it that you expect me to do, Signor Rosolini? Dere war on your uncle on your behalf?¡±


    ¡°No, ma¡¯am. We only ask that you keep in mind what I¡¯ve told you, if and when hees to you  ¡±


    ¡°Or sends his fifth-in-line instead?¡± she asked, smiling slightly at her little jab.


    I clenched my jaw and forced a smile. ¡°Aurelio is his only child, so I guess you¡¯ll be getting a visit from him.¡±


    ¡°Oh, the heir apparent. Wonderful,¡± she said sarcastically, then switched to a regal tone. ¡°I promise to keep in mind what you¡¯ve said, Signor Rosolini. And as far as our two families are concerned, yours and mine  considermunication reestablished from this point forward.¡±


    As the Widow said thest part, she nced sternly at her consigliere, who lowered his eyes to the floor, chastened. Mommy had just spanked him in front of God and everybody.


    ¡°Thank you, ma¡¯am,¡± I said with sincere gratitude.


    Given the start of the meeting, things had gone better than I thought they would.


    The Widow sat up straight on her throne. ¡°Now, unless there¡¯s anything else  ¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, all hell broke loose.

 109

    The door in the rear of the room  the one the salt-and-pepper guy had disappeared through a few minutes ago  opened about a foot.


    I couldn¡¯t see anything in the shadows on the other side


    But something flew out of the crack, tumbled in an arc through the air, and nged onto the dais to the left of the Widow¡¯s throne.


    My heart froze when I saw it.


    At first I thought it was a grenade


    But when the ck cylinder rolled across the raised tform, I realized what it really was:


    A shbang, also known as a stun grenade.


    Lars had been in the Swedish military¡¯s Special Forces before he went to prison. When he came to work for our family, he¡¯d spent months drilling us out on the grounds of our family estate. Hand-to-handbat, how to efficiently search and clear a building, and much more.


    One of the things he¡¯d shown us were shbangs.


    They¡¯re basically small explosives that aren¡¯t meant to hurl shrapnel or destroy anything, but to temporarily blind and deafen.


    Law enforcement and the military use them to disorient targets in advance of an attack


    Which is how I knew what wasing.


    The Widow¡¯s bodyguards looked down when the cylinder hit the dais.


    At first they were unsure of what the hell it was  but they weren¡¯t rmed. After all, we were standing inside one of the most heavily guarded rooms in all of Venice. Nothing could get in here without going through multipleyers of security.


    The suits didn¡¯t panic until they registered the object¡¯s cylindrical shape.


    shbangs and grenades look enough alike that they often get confused with each other.


    That¡¯s when the suits panicked


    But by then, it was toote.


    I only had a split second to react  I had no idea when it would detonate


    So I screwed my eyes shut, pped my palms over my ears, and turned away.


    BOOM!


    I could still hear the thunderous explosion through my hands.


    When I turned around, smoke was drifting through the air.


    The Widow was holding her ears, her eyes closed in pain.


    The men around her were fumbling for their guns. Because of the explosion, their vision was fuzzy and their ears were ringing


    Which is why none of them saw or heard the four ck-d figures rushing through the door at the rear of the room.


    All four of them had body armor and helmets


    All wore bvas covering their faces


    And all of them carried assault rifles.


    I reacted without thinking  which meant that Lars had trained me well.


    I sprinted for the dais, keeping the men in suits between me and the intruders.


    If I had run in the opposite direction, I would have been the only target in an otherwise empty space. Better to have at least some cover  even if it was the Widow¡¯s henchmen. When the intruders started shooting, I would have multiple bodies between me and their bullets.


    And the intruders immediately started shooting.


    BRATTATTATTATATTATAT!


    As bullets mmed into them, the men in suits started iling around like marites with bad puppeteers.


    The rail-thin consigliere¡¯s head jerked as a puff of red mist exploded out the back of his skull.


    When I¡¯d first entered the pzzo for my meeting with the Widow, I had known I would be searched  so I¡¯d given up my Glock voluntarily. Her guards kept the pistol and frisked me anyway.


    So I waspletely defenseless and without a weapon


    Which meant my first priority was to get a gun.


    The nearest suit had his pistol out when he got shot three times in the back.


    As he screamed and convulsed, I grabbed his gun with one hand and seized him around the waist with my other arm before he could fall.


    Not because I was trying to help him. He was a goner.


    No  I needed a shield to help me get to the Widow.


    I held up the suit¡¯s limp body in front of me as I fired the gun under his armpit.


    BLAM BLAM BLAM BLAM!


    I was aiming for the eyeholes of the attackers¡¯ masks  and I got lucky.


    One of the bastards immediately went down.


    By this point, the mafia goons were dropping all around me like flies


    But I made it to the Widow.


    She was crouched down in her throne, a frail little figure with her hands sped over her head.


    I realized that no one had tried to shoot her, though. Her wooden throne was untouched by bullets.


    If the intruders had wanted to kill her, they could have just walked ten feet to the left and had a wide-open shot


    Which meant they weren¡¯t trying to kill her.


    The Widow was the prize


    Which meant I had to protect her at all costs.


    Dumping my human shield of a corpse, I pulled the Widow out of the throne and threw her to the dais floor


    And then roared like a lion as I toppled the throne on its side.


    The thing was a relic of the Renaissance, a giant sculpture carved from a single block of wood. It must have weighed at least 700 pounds, but my normal strength was tripled by the adrenaline coursing through my veins.


    The throne crashed to the ground with a BOOM


    Then I dove to the floor behind it and slid the Widow over next to me.


    Three of the intruders were still standing.


    Their assault rifles were still firing


    Until they stopped.


    BRATTATTA


    click.


    They were out of bullets.


    In reality, two of them had probably already run out of bullets and were in the process of reloading. I only heard the momentary silence when the third shooter ran out.


    I popped up over the side of the toppled throne and fired just as I¡¯d practiced hundreds of times with Lars.


    BANG BANG!


    A double-tap to the head put one intruder down


    Then I aimed my gun at the one beside him and caught him mid-reload.


    BANG BANG!


    A puff of red mist exploded from his bva as he went over backwards.


    Unfortunately, there was one intruder left


    And I heard the ck-CLACK of him chambering the first round.


    I ducked back down as he opened fire.


    BRATTA-TAT!


    BRATTA-TAT!


    BRATTA-TAT!


    He was firing in bursts of three, not full automatic.


    Unfortunately, all he had to do was walk around the throne and he would have me dead to rights


    So I took a gamble.


    Not much of a gamble, really, when the alternative is certain death.


    I crawled on my belly around the top of the overturned throne.


    I was expecting the gunman toe around the other side  the bottom of the throne.


    If he really was here to kidnap the Widow, he would hold his fire when he saw her


    Which is exactly what he did.


    I was already on the other side of the throne when I heard the shooting pause.


    That¡¯s when I popped up like a jack-in-the-box and shot him through the left eye.


    BANG!


    He copsed to the ground.


    In the silence that followed, I checked to make sure the other intruders were actually down for the count.


    When I saw one of them twitching, I put another bullet in his head for good measure.


    BANG!


    Six shots fired from my gun. I had no idea how many bullets had been in the magazine before I started, so I grabbed another pistol off the floor from one of the fallen suits.


    Then I hurried around the side of the throne to check on the Widow.


    She was peering with wide eyes at the carnage all around her.


    She looked tiny and frail  like a doll in a Victorian funeral dress.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± I asked her.


    She nced up at me and nodded once.


    I was surprised to see no fear in her eyes.


    Over the years, I¡¯d witnessed several people staring death in the face  often because I was pointing a gun at them. The vast majority had been terrified.


    Not the Widow. She just seemed to be on heightened alert  nothing more.


    ¡°Thank you, Signor Rosolini,¡± she said in a croaking voice.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± I said


    Just as half a dozen more men in suits rushed into the room, pistols at the ready.


    I immediately dove to the ground beside the Widow.


    I was afraid her men would shoot first and ask questionster.


    ¡°COME OUT NOW!¡± one of them yelled.


    I was about to shout, Don¡¯t shoot, I¡¯m on your side


    When the Widow beat me to it.


    ¡°STOP, you fools!¡± she roared in a voice that didn¡¯t match her frail body. ¡°He saved my life!¡±


    Footsteps ttered across the dais


    And I looked up to see a half-dozen guns pointed at my head.


    One of the men knelt down, scooped up the Widow, and set her on her feet.


    I stayed where I was and gently slid the gun across the floor.


    ¡°Put your guns away!¡± she snarled. ¡°You idiots couldn¡¯t do your job when it mattered, so stop pretending to do it now!¡±


    Embarrassed, the men put their guns away. I finally stood up.


    ¡°What happened?¡± one of the suits asked.


    ¡°What do you think happened?!¡± the Widow shouted as she gestured at the four dead intruders. ¡°Someone smuggled in assassins!¡±


    ¡°Signora Fioretti,¡± I said, ¡°I saw someone leave the room while you and I were talking  a man with salt-and-pepper hair. I didn¡¯t think anything of it at the time, but  ¡±


    ¡°Giotto,¡± she hissed, then scowled at her men. ¡°Go find him, now!¡±


    Half of the men raced out of the room as fast as they could.


    I bent down to pick up the gun I¡¯d left on the floor


    ¡°Unh-unh,¡± one of the suits warned, his hand on his holster.


    ¡°Let him have it,¡± the Widow snapped. ¡°He¡¯s the only man here who knows how to use one.¡±


    ¡°But ma¡¯am,¡± the suit said as he looked at me sideways, ¡°he might be involved in  ¡±


    ¡°If his aim were to kill me,¡± she snarled, ¡°it¡¯s rather odd that Signor Rosolini just saved my life, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Though she was small, the Widow was vicious. It was like watching a cobra made out of ckce rear up and re its hood.


    The henchman didn¡¯t say anything else as I picked up the gun.


    The Widow stared down at her dead consigliere. The rail-thin man was sprawled out on the floor, a shocked look on his face as a puddle of crimson slowly oozed out from his head.


    ¡°Silvio was my consigliere for 17 years,¡± she said. ¡°Where will I find another as cunning as him?¡±


    It struck me that her attitude seemed more like exasperation than grief.


    I walked over to the nearest intruder and unclipped his helmet¡¯s chin strap.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± the Widow asked as I pulled the helmet off, followed by his bva.


    ¡°This man isn¡¯t Italian,¡± I said. ¡°He looks Russian.¡±


    ¡°¡­Russian?!¡±


    She and her bodyguards watched as I removed the helmets and ski masks on the other three intruders.


    ¡°This one¡¯s vic as well¡­ this one, too. Maybe Eastern European.¡±


    ¡°You think the Russians are behind this?!¡±


    ¡°Mercenaries, more likely,¡± I said as I pulled out my phone and snapped pictures of the dead men¡¯s faces.


    ¡°What are you doing now?¡± the Widow asked, intensely curious.


    ¡°My family¡¯s enforcer has ties to that world,¡± I replied. ¡°He can probably find out who they are quicker than your men. But regardless of where they came from, I believe my uncle hired them.¡±


    ¡°Fausto,¡± the old woman growled.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I agreed as I sent the pictures to Lars¡¯s cell phone. I included the text, Just attacked by these assholes. Can you find out who they are.


    ¡°I have to admit,¡± the Widow said bitterly, ¡°I initially thought your ims about your uncle sounded like a conspiracy theory¡­ but I¡¯m beginning to find them more and morepelling.¡±


    I was about to reply when Lars texted me back.


    Are you okay????


    I typed out my response:


    Yes. Not hurt. Widow OK. Pretty sure Fausto sent them.


    Several secondster, I got another text.


    Call when you can. I¡¯ll run these guys down in the meantime and let you know.


    Seconds after I read the message, Giotto  he of the salt-and-pepper hair  came in through the rear door he¡¯d exited just 10 minutes before. He was escorted on both sides by suits with guns pointed at his kidneys.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Hopefully he can shed some light on it,¡± I said.


    The Widow gave a sinister smile as she muttered, ¡°We¡¯re about to find out.¡±

 110

    Giotto was full of concern for his employer  probably faked.


    But he did a good job of staring at the dead bodies on the ground and then looking at the Widow in disbelief.


    ¡°Signora, I just heard! This is terrible  terrible! Are you alright?!¡±


    ¡°Oh, you care about that now, do you?¡± she snarled, then gestured to her men on either side of Giotto. ¡°Hold him there between the two of you.¡±


    Two henchmen grabbed his arms and forced them behind his back.


    Giotto shouted in bewilderment, ¡°Signora, why are you doing this?! I have done nothing! I am innocent, I tell you  innocent!¡±


    The Widow ignored his protests. ¡°Who are you working for?¡±


    ¡°YOU, Signora!¡±


    ¡°I wonder,¡± she muttered.


    To tell the truth, I kind of believed him. I was beginning to worry I¡¯d gotten it all wrong.


    The Widow held out her hand to one of the bodyguards standing next to her. The man ced his pistol in her palm


    And she aimed it at Giotto.


    ¡°Tell me who you¡¯re working for,¡± she said in a cold voice.


    ¡°Signora, I swear  ¡±


    The Widow sighed in annoyance, lowered the gun slightly


    BANG!


    Giotto¡¯s right kneecap erupted in a spray of blood.


    I jerked back a little in surprise.


    Jesus  this old broad isn¡¯t fucking around¡­


    Giotto¡¯s shrieks echoed through the cavernous room.


    I couldn¡¯t me him. I¡¯ve been told by old-timers who experienced it that getting kneecapped is one of the most painful injuries you can suffer.


    But the Widow was only getting started.


    ¡°I¡¯ll repeat the question one more time,¡± she said crisply. ¡°The next shot I fire won¡¯t be at your other kneecap, but your balls.¡±


    It was the first time I¡¯d heard a crude word pass her lips.


    When she threatened to shoot his balls off, though, it was chilling  because you knew she meant it.


    Every guy in the room winced in sympathy  especially the two gangsters holding Giotto in ce.


    ¡°Who paid you to betray me?¡± the Widow asked.


    Giotto¡¯s face was a mask of pain. He was sweating profusely; big droplets were sliding down his cheeks.


    Or maybe they were tears.


    ¡°Signora, please  ¡± he begged.


    BANG!


    Every man in the room flinched.


    Giotto shrieked and closed his eyes


    Then opened them slightly when he realized his family jewels were still intact.


    ¡°Missed,¡± the Widow deadpanned. ¡°I¡¯ll aim a little higher this time.¡±


    She raised the gun about two inches


    ¡°Fausto Rosolini!¡± Giotto screamed. ¡°Fausto Rosolini paid me to do it!¡±


    My guts twisted inside me and my blood ran cold.


    It was the first confirmation  the first real proof  of Fausto¡¯s treachery.


    It¡¯s one thing to think that someone you love has betrayed you, but not really know for sure.


    A part of you holds on to a speck of hope that it¡¯s all just a misunderstanding  that maybe you¡¯ve made some terrible mistake


    But now myst bit of hope was gone, incinerated by Giotto¡¯s words¡­


    And the cold, awful certainty of Fausto¡¯s betrayal closed around my heart like a fist made of ice.


    This was my uncle


    My father¡¯s brother


    The man who had bounced me on his knee when I was a child.


    Who had given me candy out of his pocket¡­


    The one who hadforted me when my mother died and my father was too overwhelmed with grief to speak.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    My uncle  a man I had loved and looked up to my entire life  had tried to kill me.


    Not just once, but multiple times.


    The hit in Florence when I was with Alessandra and Valentino


    The Turk invading our house


    Mezzasalma


    And now this attack on the Widow.


    Fausto was my flesh and blood


    And yet he¡¯d paid strangers to try to take my life.


    He hadn¡¯t even had the courage to do it himself.


    The Widow seemed shaken, too, though not nearly as much as I was.


    She lowered the gun and asked, ¡°When?¡±


    Now that he¡¯d broken, all the fight had gone out of Giotto.


    Maybe the Widow lowering her gun made him think he was out of danger if only he told the truth.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been taking money from him for months,¡± he sobbed. He nced down at the corpses of the ck-d mercenaries. ¡°But then Aurelio called out of nowhere and wanted me to let them in.¡±


    And there was the proof of Aurelio¡¯s treachery, as well.


    It didn¡¯t sting nearly as much as Fausto¡¯s betrayal.


    Partly because I already believed what Bianca had told us in the study¡­


    And partly because I¡¯d always hated my cousin.


    Aurelio was a vicious, arrogant bastard, and I¡¯d despised him since we were children.


    Now I was beginning to wonder how far the apple had actually fallen from the tree.


    ¡°Was it because Signor Rosolini came here today?¡± the Widow asked brusquely.


    Giotto nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°How much?¡±


    ¡°¡­Signora?¡±


    ¡°How much did he pay for you to betray me?¡±


    ¡°Signora, he swore to me they wouldn¡¯t hurt you  they only wanted to take you captive  ¡±


    ¡°Oh, then that¡¯s not betrayal at all,¡± she said in mock sympathy. Then her voice went back to cold, hard steel. ¡°How much.¡±


    Giotto winced. ¡°A million euros.¡±


    ¡°A million,¡± she murmured in disgust. ¡°That¡¯s all your honor was worth to you.¡±


    Giotto seemed to sense that something had shifted for the worse.


    ¡°Signora  I could be a double agent for you  I could tell him that  ¡±


    The Widow raised the gun and fired.


    BANG!


    Giotto¡¯s throat erupted in red, and the back of his neck blew out in a gout of crimson.


    He stared at her, his eyes wide in horror as he tried to breathe  a series of gurgling, choking sounds


    And he slowly went limp as he drowned in his own blood.


    The Widow¡¯s expression never changed the entire time. She just watched, dispassionate and detached, as he died.


    When the light had gone out of his eyes and he¡¯d slumped over, supported only by the two men on either side of him, the old woman held out her gun to the side.


    The same bodyguard who had given it to her took it back and holstered it.


    ¡°Remove this piece of garbage from my sight,¡± she ordered.


    A bodyguard bent down to grab one of the mercenaries


    ¡°Take Giotto, but leave them for now,¡± she snapped. ¡°I want to talk to Signor Rosolini alone.¡±


    ¡°What about our men?¡± another suit asked.


    ¡°They¡¯re dead,¡± she said curtly. ¡°They¡¯ll still be here in ten minutes. Now go.¡±


    No one questioned the wisdom of leaving her alone with me.


    They just hauled away Giotto¡¯s body, his legs sliding limply behind him, and dragged him out of the room.


    Then it was just me¡­ the Widow¡­ and a dozen dead bodies lying all around us.

 111

    As soon as her men were gone, the Widow turned to me. ¡°Well, Signor Rosolini, it appears I owe you an apology.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°For not believing you about your uncle. Had I listened to you from the beginning, we might have avoided this¡­¡±


    She looked around at all the corpses.


    ¡°¡­debacle.¡±


    Then she turned back to me. ¡°You can be assured that I will support your family in any actions you take against your uncle and cousin.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Signora.¡±


    She narrowed her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Signor Rosolini?¡±


    She was perceptive, I¡¯d give her that.


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ wouldn¡¯t it have been better to keep Giotto alive for questioning?¡± I asked.


    ¡°We got what we needed. And after an episode like this, sometimes it¡¯s better to set a fearsome example than get a few scraps of information.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t so sure about that, but I didn¡¯t voice my doubt. After all, she was a mafia don  rather, a donna. A greatdy of the Cosa Nostra. She had been ruling her family¡¯s empire with an iron fist since I was a child.


    One thing I was certain of, though:


    My brother Adriano would have approved.


    He, too, liked killing people before they¡¯d been fully interrogated.


    ¡°You do realize that Giotto might not have been the only traitor,¡± I said.


    She scowled. ¡°I¡¯m well aware. I¡¯ll take of it.¡±


    Okay, then.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Apparently she didn¡¯t like outsiders questioning her organization or how she ran it.


    I figured she was pissed at me for overstepping my bounds, but suddenly her voice softened. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have doubted you, Massimo.¡±


    I looked at her in surprise.


    The use of my first name, especially by so powerful a woman


    It was a gesture of intimacy.


    Like being admitted into her inner circle.


    And to receive an apology from so powerful a person?


    Rarer than a full sr eclipse during an alignment of all thes.


    However, I didn¡¯t use her first name when I replied. The difference in our stations demanded I still address her with the utmost deference.


    ¡°No apology necessary, Signora.¡±


    She gave me a smile of grim amusement. ¡°It wasn¡¯t an apology so much as a statement of fact.¡±


    I chuckled. Even when saying she was sorry, she wouldn¡¯t say she was sorry.


    ¡°Understood. But we should see to your safety now, along with everyone in your family.¡±


    Her eyes widened and she gasped in horror. ¡°Oh my God  ¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°My granddaughter¡­¡±


    I knew exactly what she was thinking.


    If the Widow had been targeted for kidnapping, then there was a good chance that her only living rtive would be, too.


    Especially once Fausto learned that his n to capture the Widow had failed.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± I asked.


    ¡°The Universita Ca¡¯ Foscari.¡±


    The most prestigious university in Venice.


    ¡°Hold on,¡± the Widow said, then yelled loudly, ¡°Roderigo!¡±


    One of the suits poked his head through the door. ¡°Signora?¡±


    ¡°Call my granddaughter, now!¡±


    The man pulled out his phone as he rushed over to the Widow.


    Then he dialed, put it on speakerphone, and held it out so we could hear.


    We listened to the dial tone


    Followed by a recording of a young woman¡¯s voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s Lucia. Leave a message¡­ BITCH.¡±


    It¡¯s fair to say I waspletely taken aback.


    The girl¡¯s voice was young, snarky, and disrespectful  aplete 180 degrees from her grandmother.


    Well¡­ maybe 90 degrees.


    They both had a good deal of snarkiness inmon.


    The Widow nced over at me with a weary expression.


    ¡°My granddaughter,¡± she said in a disgusted tone of voice. Then she turned back to the phone. ¡°Lucia, this is Nona  call me IMMEDIATELY. There was an attack on the pzzo. I¡¯m fine, but I¡¯m worried for your safety. I¡¯m sending Roderigo and some of my men toe get you  ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with them,¡± I offered.


    ¡±  and a gentleman named Massimo Rosolini. Call me as soon as you get this.¡±


    Then she nodded at Roderigo, and he hung up.


    ¡°Text her what I said,¡± she ordered.


    Roderigo began typing out a message with his thumb.


    The Widow turned to me. ¡°Thank you for your kind offer. Given what you did earlier, I¡¯m relieved you¡¯ll be apanying my men.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure, Signora.¡±


    She sped my hands with her cold, tiny fingers  and for the first time, I could see real fear in her eyes.


    ¡°I implore you, Signore  return her to me safely, and I will meet whatever price you ask. She is all I have left in this world.¡±


    The use of Signore was even more surprising than when she had called me by my first name.


    Signor means ¡®mister¡¯ when attached to a name, such as ¡®Signor Rosolini¡¯


    But Signore is far more respectful when used as an immediate address.


    It can mean anything up to ¡®lord.¡¯


    For a grand donna of the Cosa Nostra to address me in such a fashion


    It was a rare honor, indeed.


    ¡°The only price I ask is your friendship, Signora,¡± I said respectfully.


    ¡°You already have that for saving my life,¡± she assured me. ¡°Now go  return my granddaughter to me safely!¡±


    When people think of Venice, they usually picture a man in a striped shirt using a pole to push a gond through the city¡¯s canals.


    These days, gond rides are the stuff of romance and millions of selfies.


    What isn¡¯t immediately obvious is that gonds were the only way to get around the city for a thousand years.


    Venice  or Venezia, in Italian  isposed of 118 inds of various sizes crisscrossed by 150 canals. The only way around is on foot or by boat.


    There are no cars. Plenty of streets for walking, yes, but all automobiles are banned  as are bicycles, motorcycles, skateboards, and rollerdes. The streets are just too narrow for anything but pedestrian traffic.


    Which is how I found myself speeding through Venice in a motorboat in the middle of the afternoon.


    The Widow¡¯s home was on the northernmost tip of the city; Lucia¡¯s university was smack dab in the middle. So Roderigo and I took off with four other men from the pier outside the Widow¡¯s pzzo.


    Thirty seconds into the trip, we were going a lot slower than I would have liked.


    ¡°Can¡¯t this thing go any faster?¡± I asked Roderigo, who was piloting the boat. He was a stout guy with a head of ck hair that was iron grey at the temples.


    ¡°It can,¡± he answered, ¡°but the speed limit on these smaller canals is 7 kilometers an hour.¡±


    Three miles per hour.


    Jesus Christ.


    ¡°Look, we need to get there now,¡± I said  urgently but politely.


    Roderigo shook his head. ¡°The cops are pretty strict around here. If a police boat stops us, we¡¯ll spend 15 minutes waiting for the asshole to write us a ticket.¡±


    I stared at him in astonishment. ¡°You don¡¯t pay them off?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but this ain¡¯t Florence. We gotta keep up appearances  we can¡¯t just go tearing around as fast as we want.¡±


    I ignored the implied dig at my family. ¡°Today isn¡¯t an ordinary situation.¡±


    Roderigo pointed at the side of the canal, which was almost within arm¡¯s reach of the boat. ¡°You can get out and walk if you want,¡± he said snidely.


    At the rate we were going, it would have been faster.


    But I didn¡¯t say that.


    And I didn¡¯t say anything when the other four suits in the boat started chuckling.


    I know I¡¯m in the Cosa Nostra, but I¡¯m ordinarily a patient man with a pleasant demeanor.


    When you walk through the world at 6¡¯7¡å and 270 pounds, your very presence tends to make a lot of people afraid. Especially women.


    So I had learned to be gentle¡­


    Polite¡­


    Quiet.


    Which fits my natural temperament. I¡¯m ordinarily very even-keeled.


    Until people start shooting at me, that is.


    Most of the time, the only person who really gets under my skin is my brother Adriano. He¡¯s my pr opposite: a hothead who spouts off at the mouth before he thinks.


    He¡¯s got a good heart  but he also has a natural talent for pissing me off. Always has, ever since we were little kids.


    Dario, I¡¯m cool with.


    Nolo and Roberto, no problem.


    Valentino¡¯s like a puppy dog.


    Temperamentally, Lars is a lot like me. We get along great.


    But Adriano¡­


    Ever since I can remember, he¡¯s been pissing me off.


    I¡¯ve lost count of how many times I¡¯ve wanted to kill him.


    If we¡¯re talking about just getting angry at him, it numbers in the thousands. Maybe the tens of thousands.


    So when Roderigo started acting like a dick, he didn¡¯t realize I¡¯d already grown up with a world-ss asshole. Adriano had trained me in the art of keeping my cool.


    It was like having Mike Tyson as a sparring partner in boxing: yes, he might have beat my ass up on a regr basis


    But with everybody else, I was a Zen fuckin¡¯ master.


    So I kept calm as I replied, ¡°I need you to double the speed, now.¡±


    Roderigo spoke to me like I was a not-so-bright ten-year-old. ¡°If the cops g us down, we¡¯re going to lose more time than it¡¯s worth  ¡±


    ¡°Which is why, if the cops g you down, you¡¯re not going to stop.¡±


    ¡°This boat can¡¯t outrun them!¡± he said, like the idea was preposterous.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to outrun them  you just have to get me close to the university. Then you can stay with the boat and let the cops write you a ticket while the rest of us go get the granddaughter.¡±


    ¡°But  ¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we call your boss and see what she says?¡± I asked pleasantly.

 112

    That had the desired effect.


    Maybe the Widow had been right about shooting Giotto and  what had she called it?  setting a ¡®fearsome example.¡¯


    Roderigo had had a front-row seat, after all.


    He knew the olddy wouldn¡¯t take kindly to fucking around with her granddaughter¡¯s safety.


    Roderigo grumbled, but he immediately pushed on the throttle and doubled our speed.


    ¡°If we get stopped on the way, it¡¯s on your head, not mine,¡± he said snippily.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I replied, but I kept all sarcasm out of my voice. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer.


    I ignored the cold shoulder.


    Roderigo was acting like aplete dumbass. The worst man in my family¡¯s crew of foot soldiers was better than him


    But I thought I knew why.


    The Widow¡¯s regime had gone unchallenged for decades. Her power in Venice was so absolute, and the situation so peaceful, that her men had growncent andzy.


    Yes, something unprecedented had happened that morning during the attack on the Widow  but Roderigo could write it off as a betrayal by one of his colleagues.


    The idea that the situation might have fundamentally changed?


    Unthinkable.


    Unfortunately for Roderigo and his fellow soldiers, a pack of wolves hade to town.


    Hungry wolves, ready to rip out some throats.


    Roderigo thought the danger was over because a few mercenaries were dead¡­


    But I feared the danger had only just begun.


    Roderigo slowed down as the motorboat moved from a smaller canal into arger one. Once he was sure there were no boats we might collide with, he sped up again.


    The waterways in Venice were like streets  which means they had traffic. They also all had names, which were disyed on metal signs affixed to the sides of the ancient buildings.


    I looked around in wonder at my surroundings. It really was like something out of a fantasy.


    The city¡¯s foundations had been slowly sinking for centuries. As a result, many buildings¡¯ ground levels had been abandoned to the sea. Several feet of water covered the floors, and small motorboats were moored in what 200 years ago had been a living room. Algae and slime covered most of the walls up to the high-tide marks.


    Our boat went under a footbridge spanning the canal. Up on top of the bridge, curious pedestrians peered down at us.


    We must have looked odd to them: six tough guys in suits cruising along in a motorboat.


    ¡°Has Signorina Fioretti called you back yet?¡± I yelled at Roderigo over the sound of the motor.


    He gave a single, bitterugh. ¡°Lucia? No.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you should try her again.¡±


    ¡°Trust me, she won¡¯t answer.¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Because she never answers.¡±


    ¡°But you texted her about the attack, right?¡±


    ¡°I doubt she read it. Probably too busy taking selfies.¡±


    ¡°Then how are we supposed to find her?¡±


    ¡°She has ¡®Find My iPhone¡¯ enabled for my ount.¡±


    ¡°But what if she¡¯s turned it off?¡±


    Roderigo smirked. ¡°If she does, she doesn¡¯t get her monthly allowance  and there¡¯s no way she¡¯s going to pass that up.¡±


    ¡°Too many shoes to buy,¡± another man said mockingly.


    ¡°What if she doesn¡¯t have her phone on her?¡± I asked.


    Everyone on the boatughed at that one.


    ¡°It¡¯s surgically attached to her hand,¡± Roderigo said. ¡°She¡¯ll have it.¡±


    I thought for a second. Something wasn¡¯t sitting right with me.


    ¡°Are you the only one who could track her with ¡®Find My iPhone¡¯?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No, there are several of us.¡±


    ¡°Like Giotto? Or somebody else who might have betrayed your employer?¡±


    The blood slowly drained from Roderigo¡¯s face. He notched up the throttle a secondter so we went a little faster.


    Now he was finally getting it.


    ¡°Just in case, anybody got a picture so I¡¯ll recognize her?¡± I asked.


    One of the younger suits snorted. ¡°Just look at her socials. Instagram¡¯s her favorite¡­ at the moment.¡±


    I pulled out my phone. ¡°What do I search for  Lucia Fioretti?¡±


    ¡°No. Principessa puttana de mafia.¡±


    ¡®Mafia princess bitch.¡¯


    Several of the guys chuckled.


    I red at the guy who¡¯d said it. ¡°I don¡¯t think your employer would appreciate  ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s her handle,¡± he interrupted. ¡°Go ahead, look it up  all one word.¡±


    I raised one eyebrow, but I typed it into Google


    And lo and behold, an Instagram ount popped up.


    When I opened it, I began to understand the men¡¯s attitudes.


    There were hundreds of pictures of a young, very pretty woman. She had a cherubic face with huge brown eyes, full lips, and wless skin. Her long dark hair was fashionably cut and styled differently in each photograph. She was also quite short  maybe a bit over 5 feet  and petite. Overall, she gave the impression of a beautiful life-size doll.


    She was also extremely spoiled.


    Now, I wear expensive clothes. I need them custom-made because my frame is sorge  but my suits and shirts are of the highest quality. So I don¡¯t begrudge anyone a taste for luxury.


    But I don¡¯t sh designerbels for the hell of it. I try to be understated.


    Lucia was the very definition of ¡®ostentatious.¡¯


    Everything she wore showed off her extreme wealth. Birkin bags¡­ Hermes scarves¡­ and lots of jewelry with the Gi ¡®G¡¯ prominently disyed, often encrusted in diamonds.


    She had taste, yes  everything she wore was beautiful  but she was a walking billboard for the most expensive brands in the world.


    In one of her photos, she was wearing a Gi jumpsuit and carrying a Louis Vuitton bag.


    The caption was ¡®Slumming it.¡¯


    When you were used to carrying around an assortment of $200, 000 Birkins, yes, I guess a $30, 000 Louis Vuitton was a step down.


    So she was beautiful¡­


    Boastful¡­


    And on top of that, she looked like an ill-mannered little brat.


    I guess I should have known that from ¡®Leave a message, BITCH¡¯


    But the pictures were confirmation.


    In at least two dozen photos, she was scowling and flipping off the camera with her middle finger. In a couple more, she made the obscene Italian gesture for cunnilingus: her fingers in a ¡®V¡¯ at her mouth with her tongue stuck out.


    Basically, ¡®eat me.¡¯


    I sighed.


    I wasn¡¯t looking forward to the next half hour.


    Hopefully I could just let Roderigo and the others handle her. I would get points with the Widow for going along, and then I could leave Venice behind.


    A text message notification from Lars popped up on my phone.


    I tapped on it and opened Messenger.


    Can you talk?


    Everything had happened so quickly since the attack that I¡¯d forgotten about sending him the pictures.


    I immediately called and held the phone up to my ear.


    Lars answered on the first ring.


    ¡°Hey, Mass  I¡¯m here with Dario and Nolo.¡±


    I could barely hear them over the sound of the boat motor, but I could more or less tell what he was saying.


    Nolo spoke. ¡°Where the hell are you?¡±


    ¡°On a boat in the canals with the  ¡±


    I was about to say ¡®Widow,¡¯ but I caught myself in time.


    ¡±  Signora Fioretti¡¯s men, going to get her granddaughter at her university.¡±


    Because of the noise of the boat motor, no one else in the boat could hear anything Lars and my brothers might say over the cell phone  but I wanted to let them know why I might be a bit vague in some of my answers.


    ¡°Scoring brownie points, I see,¡± Nolo said approvingly.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying.¡±


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Dario asked. ¡°You weren¡¯t hurt in the attack?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°More importantly,¡± Nolo joked, ¡°is the Widow alright?¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said sardonically. ¡°And yes, she¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Did you happen to save her bony ass in a grand disy of heroics?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d say that¡¯s a fair assessment.¡±


    ¡°Then I hope she¡¯s suitably grateful.¡±


    ¡°That part¡¯s going well.¡±


    ¡°Excellent,¡± Dario said.


    ¡°Any word on the attackers?¡±


    ¡°My source has identified two of them. He¡¯s still checking on the others.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re Wagner Group.¡±


    I stared straight ahead in shock. ¡°¡­shit.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    The Wagner Group was a paramilitary organization originally headed up by Yevgeny Prigozhin  once the right-hand man of dimir Putin. That is, until Prigozhin used the Russian Defense Ministry of backstabbing his troops as they fought on the front lines of the Ukraine War.


    In June 2023, Prigozhin and 25, 000 of his mercenaries mutinied and advanced on Moscow. With enemy troops less than 200 miles away, Putin held a nationwide broadcast and said that Prigozhin had betrayed Russia. Prigozhin imed it wasn¡¯t true, that he just wanted to oust two of his enemies in the Kremlin who had stabbed the Wagner Group in the back.


    Back-channel negotiations ensued, and Prigozhin ended up calling off the insurrection. Wagner mercenaries left Russia and took up residence in Brus, a former Soviet satellite and current Russian ally.


    Two monthster, Prigozhin ¡®mysteriously¡¯ died in a ne crash.


    The Kremlin denied any involvement, but it was determined that the crash had resulted from a midair explosion  probably a bomb nted before takeoff.


    Since Prigozhin¡¯s death, Wagner members had started looking for frence work wherever they could find it.


    I guess they¡¯d found it with Uncle Fausto.


    The Wagner Group became infamous formitting war crimes while they were fighting in Ukraine. Rape, torture, mass executions¡­


    Not to mention that in the early stages of the war, Prigozhin had recruited murderers from Russian prisons to join Wagner¡¯s ranks  in exchange for full pardons for their crimes.


    In short, the Wagner Group was a nasty piece of business¡­ and it seemed Fausto had hired some of them to go after the Widow.


    ¡°You think it was a coincidence they attacked her when I was there?¡± I asked.


    Noloughed bitterly. ¡°I think you mean, ¡®How the fuck did they know I was in Venice?¡¯ It was either a bug in the house or moles. We¡¯re looking into it.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ so what do we do?¡±


    Dario answered. ¡°Deliver the Widow¡¯s granddaughter to her safely, then get back home. We¡¯re figuring out the rest right now.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Watch your back,¡± Lars warned me. ¡°If they went after the Widow, they might not be finished.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I was thinking,¡± I said glumly.


    ¡°Keep safe,¡± Dario said, ¡°and let us know when you¡¯re on the way back.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I agreed, then hung up the phone.


    As I¡¯d feared, the situation had gotten a lot worse.


    ¡°Bad news?¡± Roderigo asked.


    ¡°You could say that,¡± I replied. ¡°Those mercenaries back at the pzzo? They¡¯re from the Wagner Group.¡±


    Roderigo shrugged. ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°The Wagner Group?¡± I said in disbelief. ¡°As in, the guys who did most of the Russian fighting in Ukraine and then almost overthrew Moscow?¡±


    Roderigo smirked. ¡°If you killed them, they can¡¯t be that tough.¡±


    The douchebag was lucky Adriano wasn¡¯t here. My brother would have bit his head off¡­ then tore him a new asshole¡­ then shoved his head up the new asshole.


    I just gave him a grim smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t see you in there.¡±


    Roderigo smirked. ¡°Hey  if you can kill them, I can kill them.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The guy who wanted to go 3 miles an hour on his little putt-putt boat?


    Not likely.


    But now I saw another fault with the Widow¡¯s men. They assumed that if some stronzo from Tuscany could take out the mercenaries, they must not have been that tough in the first ce. The only reason the attackers had gotten as far as they did was because of Giotto¡¯s treachery.


    Stupid assumption.


    Both that the Wagner guys hadn¡¯t been that dangerous¡­


    And that Giotto had been the only traitor in the Widow¡¯s ranks.


    Before I could say anything, Roderigo turned back to steering. ¡°Nobody else is gonna show up. This is all a big to-do about nothing.¡±


    ¡°Famousst words.¡±


    Roderigo snorted in amusement. ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±


    I double-checked the holster for my Glock, which I¡¯d gotten back when I left the pzzo, and hoped I wouldn¡¯t have to use it.

 113

    As we pulled up to the pier outside Ca¡¯ Foscari University, one of the Widow¡¯s men jumped out to tie up our boat.


    ¡®Ca¡¯ was short for ¡®casa,¡¯ or house. Ca¡¯ Foscari basically meant House of the Foscari family.


    However, ¡®house¡¯ was a little misleading. Every ¡®casa¡¯ was actually a giant pzzo, once owned by some of the richest families in Vian history.


    For instance, the Foscari family had ruled the city in the 15th century. Now their ancient pce housed a university  or at least part of it.


    The front of the building was impressive. Four stories of Gothic splendor towered over the Grand Canal. Dozens of elegant, arched windows were framed ince-like curlicues. The overall effect was both beautiful and whimsical  like Ca¡¯ Foscari was a giant gingerbread house assembled by the greatest architects of the Middle Ages.


    As we stepped off the boat onto the dock, I couldn¡¯t help myself: ¡°And we didn¡¯t even run into any police.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Roderigo just grunted in irritation.


    We proceeded to the cavernous main hall on the ground floor, where dozens of curious students watched as we strode past. In a sea of hoodies and jeans, six guys in $5000 suits stood out like a sore thumb.


    ¡°Shit, they¡¯re between sses,¡± Roderigo grumbled.


    ¡°So?¡± I asked.


    ¡°So she won¡¯t stay still. Look, she¡¯s on the move.¡±


    He held out his iPhone, which was disying the Find app.


    I immediately saw what he meant: the little blue dot signifying Lucia¡¯s phone was moving slowly across the screen.


    Only problem was, there was no way to tell which level of the building she was on.


    ¡°There are four floors and six of us,¡± I said. ¡°We should split up.¡±


    ¡°Who can track her on the app?¡± Roderigo asked his men.


    Only two of them raised their hands.


    ¡°Great,¡± he muttered. ¡°Manfredo and Arnoldo, you two take the ground floor. Nino and Terancio take the second. I¡¯ll take the third floor, and you take the fourth.¡±


    By ¡®you¡¯ he meant me.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I go with somebody who has the app?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I doubt she¡¯ll be on the fourth,¡± Roderigo said with a smirk. He pointed at a directory posted on the wall. ¡°It¡¯s mathematics and sciences  not exactly her thing. Plus, you know what she looks like from her Instagram. If I can¡¯t find her on the third floor, I¡¯lle join you on the fourth.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said. Seemed reasonable. ¡°What¡¯s your number in case I need you?¡±


    As he said it out loud, I dialed him and hung up so it would be in my cell.


    Manfredo and Arnoldo stayed on the ground floor while the rest of us ascended the pzzo¡¯s giant central staircase. Terancio and Nino peeled off on the second story. At the third-floornding, I took onest look at Roderigo¡¯s app to get my bearings, then continued up to the fourth floor alone.


    As I strode across the marble floor, the students watched me pass, their faces curious. I stood a head above even the tallest guys, and 12 to 18 inches above the rest.


    Which made it easier for me to scan the crowd¡­ although Lucia was so short that she could easily be hidden behind someone else.


    I tried to pinpoint where I¡¯dst seen the dot on the app


    And then I saw her.


    Not in the hallway, but on an exterior balcony looking down on a central courtyard. I could see her through the ornate ss windows separating the balcony from the pzzo¡¯s interior.


    She was just as beautiful as her photographs  and even tinier than I¡¯d imagined.


    She wore a white silk blouse with a red leather jacket, a ck skirt, sheer ck stockings, and ck stilettos. Her hair was done up on the top of her head with two curled tendrils framing her face.


    Since she was in profile, my eyes traveled down her body.


    Madonn¡­


    What a fucking ass she had!


    The rest of her was petite, but she had a gorgeous derriere under her little ck skirt  full and shapely.


    I pulled my eyes away  though it was difficult, seeing as I¡¯m an ass man.


    But I reminded myself I had a job to do.


    Be professional.


    Suddenly she raised her arm into the air.


    She had it angled above her, with her phone in her hand


    Because she was taking a selfie.


    Of COURSE she was.


    It was the perfect spot for it. Plenty of reflected sunlight on the balcony, yet enough shadow from the ceiling above her so she wouldn¡¯t have to squint.


    I sighed and hit Roderigo¡¯s number in my phone.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Found her. She¡¯s on the balcony on four.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    I hung up and considered whether I should approach her. Probably best to wait for Roderigo so he could handle her.


    I scanned the crowd.


    All students¡­ no gun-toting mercenaries in ck.


    I looked back at the balcony


    She had finished her selfie and was walking away from me.


    ¡°Shit,¡± I muttered.


    I walked over to intercept her as she opened the door to the hallway.


    Guess I was going to have to dy her until Roderigo got there.


    Lucia


    The light was absolutely perfect out on the balcony, and I got a great angle that hid that dimple in my chin I hate. Ever since I heard that hot Americanic on TikTok talk about dating a girl with a butt chin  she was from Texas, and his friends called her the ¡®Texas Chinsaw Massacre¡¯  I have been lowkey obsessed with trying to hide mine. I hate it. I¡¯ve been thinking about stic surgery, even though the thought of somebody cutting into my face freaks me the fuck out.


    But I loved my outfit today. That much was a plus. Dior top, Cartier ne  and I adored my Prada jacket. It really set off the whole ensemble.


    And my Louboutins. Gotta have the Louboutins.


    I was thinking about what I should put in the caption for my Insta post when the tallest guy I¡¯d ever seen walked up to me.


    I mean, the dude was huge.


    Ever see Game of Thrones?


    Pedro Pascal as Oberon Martell is my all-time hot inte boyfriend


    So the one guy that stands out is the man who killed Oberon Martell.


    (Retroactive spoiler alert. But it was 10 years ago, so¡­e on.)


    It was Cersei Lannister¡¯s private bodyguard. They called him Montagna  the Mountain. He was yed by some dic bodybuilder and was almost seven feet tall.


    This guy reminded me of the Mountain¡­


    But a lot hotter.


    He had these soft brown eyes¡­ wavy, dark brown hair¡­ and a neatly trimmed beard over a solid granite jaw.


    His shoulders? SO broad and muscr.


    And his suit? Amazing. I think it was bespoke  I didn¡¯t recognize the brand, and he was so gigantic that I doubted he could get something off the rack  but it was beautifully cut. Perfectly tailored to his enormous, huge, absolutely delicious arms.


    I stared up at him with my mouth slightly open.


    If we¡¯d been outside, he would have blotted out the sun.


    ¡°Signorina Fioretti? My name is Massimo Rosolini.¡±


    Ohhhhh¡­


    That voice¡­


    It was sooooo deep.


    And his name¡­ Massimo¡­


    It made me think ¡®Massive¡¯  just like him.


    I¡¯m not gonna lie: between his face, the height, his shoulders, and that voice¡­ I got a little turned on.


    And then he went and fuckin¡¯ ruined it.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to take you back to your grandmother.¡±


    Shit.


    Of course he was.


    Just another mafia clown in a nice suit.


    ¡°Not interested, thanks,¡± I said as I breezed past him


    Or tried to, anyway.


    He put a gigantic hand on my shoulder.


    His paw was as big as a ham hock  and about as wee as getting touched by raw meat.


    ¡°HEY,¡± I snapped, ¡°GET YOUR FUCKING HANDS OFF ME.¡±


    I¡¯d had enough mafia goons trying to order me around tost ten lifetimes.


    I didn¡¯t need yet another idiot thinking he was the boss of me just because he worked for Nona.


    I tried smacking his arm away


    But it was like hitting a big tree branch. Didn¡¯t budge a millimeter.


    ¡°Signorina  ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Lucia, asshole. And LET GO OF  ¡±


    ¡°Your grandmother was attacked.¡±


    Suddenly the entire world buckled beneath my feet.

 114

    My insides turned cold and I felt like I might throw up.


    For a split second, I was six years old again in the back of the car, my ears ringing from the sound of the crash


    ¡°Is she¡­ is she okay?¡± I croaked. It was difficult to speak.


    He finally removed his hand from my shoulder. I guess I looked like I wouldn¡¯t run off.


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s fine  but we¡¯re worried someone mighte after you. Her men called you and texted you  ¡±


    ¡®Her men¡¯?


    Nobody who worked for Nona talked like that. It was always ¡®we.¡¯


    I narrowed my eyes as he continued talking.


    ¡±  but you didn¡¯t answer, so  ¡±


    ¡°Who are you again?¡± I snapped.


    ¡°As I said, my name is Massimo Rosolini  ¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I got that part, dumbass. But you don¡¯t work for my grandmother.¡±


    If he did, I would have remembered him for sure.


    ¡°No,¡± he said with forced patience, ¡°I live in Tuscany, outside Florence  ¡±


    Florence


    Rosolini


    Everything clicked into ce.


    No wonder the name had sounded familiar.


    I did my best to ignore all the mafia bullshit flying around my life, but it¡¯s not like I couldpletely escape it. For one, the story had been all over the newsst month  not to mention it was all Silvio, Nona¡¯s consigliere, could talk about whenever I came home.


    ¡°You¡¯re the assholes who whacked the Agres!¡± I yelled.


    About 20 students all around looked over in surprise.


    The big guy¡¯s eyes widenedically. He nced over his shoulder like he was afraid what a bunch of normies would think.


    Maybe it was different in Tuscany, but in Venice, all the locals knew who the Widow was  and everybody in school knew I was her granddaughter. Sometimes I could hear them whispering about it behind my back.


    ¡°We did not kill the Agres,¡± he hissed angrily. ¡°I came to exin to your grandmother  ¡±


    ¡°Oh  the same day she gotattacked?! What a fuckin¡¯ coincidence!¡± I spat. ¡°I don¡¯t know who the fuck you are, but GET THE FUCK AWAY FROM ME!¡±


    I yelled thatst part loud enough that some of the male students were starting to gather around, wondering if they should intervene.


    There was the sound of leather-soled shoes pping on the marble floor.


    Roderigo, one of Nona¡¯s dumbass minions, came running up next to us.


    ¡°I got here¡­ as fast as I could¡­ when I heard the screaming,¡± he panted.


    ¡°Would you please tell her that I¡¯m here as a friend?¡± the big guy said, obviously annoyed with me.


    Roderigo wiped a bead of sweat off his brow. ¡°It¡¯s true  he saved your grandmother, Lucia.¡±


    ¡°If he didn¡¯t fuckin¡¯ set her up in the first ce,¡± I snarled.


    ¡°You have toe back to the pzzo,¡± Roderigo said.


    ¡°WHY, exactly?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s not safe out here.¡±


    I rolled my eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s never fuckin¡¯ safe ¡®out here,''¡± I said, using my fingers to make air quotes. ¡°You people are always saying that.¡±


    ¡°Men tried to kidnap your grandmother,¡± Massimo snapped.


    ¡°Who, your men?¡± I asked sarcastically.


    Massimo was getting even more irritated.


    Not gonna lie, I kinda liked pushing his buttons.


    ¡°NO, not my men  ¡±


    ¡°Please, Lucia,¡± Roderigo asked in the voice he used when he was afraid I was going to make a scene.


    Which he tended to use pretty often, because I had to make a lot of scenes to get even a speck of freedom.


    If Nona had her way, I¡¯d spend my life on a ten-foot leash¡­ and she¡¯d still want eight feet of ck in her hand.


    ¡°No,¡± I said.


    ¡°Lucia  ¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do, lock me away in the castle for a week? A month? How long?¡±


    ¡°Probably just for a day or two  ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you saidst year. ¡®Just a day or two, Lucia! Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll all be over soon!¡¯ And then two days turned into two weeks, which turned into two months  ¡±


    ¡°Lucia  ¡±


    ¡°NO. I¡¯m not fuckin¡¯ Rapunzel, and I¡¯m not staying in your goddamn tower. If Nona¡¯s so worried about my safety, tell her to get out of the fuckin¡¯ Cosa Nostra.¡±


    I turned to leave


    But the big guy was faster.


    ¡°Fuck this,¡± I heard him mutter


    And then he picked me up and tossed me over his shoulder.


    Like, literally picked me up in the air and tossed me over his shoulder.


    It happened so fast that I barely hung on to my phone and purse.


    In two seconds t, my stomach was on his shoulder, and my ass was in the air as his arm locked tight around my legs.


    Under different circumstances, I would have loved that.


    I¡¯d never met a guy so strong that he could just toss me around like I was a rag doll.


    However, these were not ¡®different circumstances¡¯


    And I did NOT love it.


    ¡°PUT ME DOWN!¡± I shrieked at the top of my voice.


    ¡°Uhhh¡­¡± Roderigo said, obviously unnerved. He knew better than to pull this shit.


    Not that Roderigo could have done it, anyway. I doubt he could have lifted me a foot off the ground.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Massimo said as he started walking down the hall.


    Roderigo followed behind me, obviously in shock.


    Just like me, he couldn¡¯t believe this shit was happening  but he was useless, so he just followed along like a whipped puppy dog.


    ¡°PUT ME DOWN!¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Massimo said.


    I stuffed my phone into my purse so I wouldn¡¯t drop it, then started pounding Massimo¡¯s back with my fists.


    It was like trying to punch a brick wall with a thinyer of padding over it.


    Dude was all muscle.


    Which ordinarily would have been like, YUM!


    If he weren¡¯t publicly humiliating me.


    ¡°PUT ME DOWN, YOU MOTHERFUCKER!¡± I screamed.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking you back to your grandmother.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re KIDNAPPING me is what you¡¯re DOING!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m saving you  ¡±


    ¡°HELP! HELP ME!¡± I screamed at the students standing around staring.


    I couldn¡¯t see him, but I heard a new guy¡¯s voice say, ¡°Hey  ¡±


    And then Massimo growled, ¡°DON¡¯T.¡±


    As we kept going, we passed a tall guy in a hoodie. He looked a little unnerved, like somebody had just stuck a gun in his face.


    ¡°GO GET THE POLICE!¡± I screamed at him.


    Suddenly there was a loud smack! that reverberated through the hallway


    As a light sting red in my ass cheeks.


    Not to mention vibrations that I felt, ahem, other ces.


    I gasped in shock.


    ¡­okay.


    I won¡¯t lie to you.


    I was surprised, and pissed off, and in total disbelief


    ¡­but I kinda liked it.


    Or I would have, under different circumstances.


    But I repeat:


    Not these circumstances.


    ¡°Did you just SPANK me?!¡± I asked, absolutely horrified.


    This stupid asshole had just spanked me in front of a hundred people!


    At my university!


    With my ass in the air!


    ME!


    The fuckin¡¯ granddaughter of the Widow of Venice!


    ¡°You know better than to say things like that,¡± Massimo said coldly.


    He was talking about telling people to get the cops.


    Aplete and utter no-no when you¡¯re part of the Cosa Nostra.


    But at this point, I was beyond caring about gangster etiquette.


    I shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you DID whack the Agres  ¡±


    SMACK!


    Another re of pain, another vibration deep inside me


    (unnnh  GOD that felt good)


    Followed by utter shock.


    The shithead spanked me again! This¡­ would¡­ not¡­ STAND.


    I was gonna go Quentin Tarantino on this motherfucker.


    I drummed my fists on his back again. ¡°I¡¯m gonna pop a fucking CAP in your ass for that, you  ¡±


    Massimo suddenly stopped.


    Something had changed.


    I could see the shock and fear on Roderigo¡¯s face.


    He fumbled in his jacket for his gun


    But he never got it out.

 115

    Massimo


    For all her fearsome behavior towards her underlings and the other families of the Cosa Nostra, the Widow must have been a pushover with her granddaughter  because she had raised a little brat.


    The old woman definitely should have spanked Lucia a lot more while she was growing up.


    I doubted she¡¯d ever been told ¡®no,¡¯ because I had never encountered such an irritating woman in my LIFE.


    It was like arguing with a toddler


    So I treated her like a toddler.


    I swept her up, threw her over my left shoulder, and started walking.


    She didn¡¯t like that.


    ¡°PUT ME DOWN!¡± she screeched.


    ¡°No,¡± I said.


    Her perfume was amazing  light, feminine, and floral  and it filled my nostrils with a delicate scent.


    Luckily, her screaming and writhing made ignoring her smell a lot easier.


    The other students stared at us like we were some sort of carnival freak show.


    I didn¡¯t like it  I had to get her out of here and away from all these witnesses as soon as possible.


    That¡¯s when I felt her hitting my back in a pique of fury.


    It felt like somebody throwing dinner rolls at me.


    ¡°PUT ME DOWN, YOU MOTHERFUCKER!¡±


    This girl had a mouth like a sewer.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking you back to your grandmother,¡± I said calmly.


    ¡°You¡¯re KIDNAPPING me is what you¡¯re DOING!¡±


    I clenched my jaw.


    Talking about kidnapping in front of civilians was not good.


    She knew better than that.


    But I remained calm. ¡°No, I¡¯m saving you  ¡±


    ¡°HELP! HELP ME!¡± she started screaming, appealing to the other students.


    I was getting very tired of this, very quickly.


    Then the thing I was anticipating actually happened: a college boy walked over, trying to be a cowboy.


    ¡°Hey  ¡±


    I shot him my best Do NOT fuck with me right now stare. ¡°DON¡¯T.¡±


    I don¡¯t like hurting civilians, but I had a mission: get Lucia back to her grandmother safely.


    And if I had to break this kid¡¯s jaw toplete my mission  and dissuade any other would-be heroes from interfering  I¡¯d do it.


    I wouldn¡¯t feel good about it¡­ but I¡¯d do it.


    Luckily, he immediately backed off.


    Which meant he was smart.


    Lucia, unfortunately, was not.


    ¡°GO GET THE POLICE!¡± she screamed at him.


    I was shocked.


    She had justmitted the unpardonable sin.


    Any kid who grew up in a mafia family  as Lucia most definitely had  knew that you never invited the police into Cosa Nostra business. You didn¡¯t even joke about that shit.


    And she most definitely was not joking.


    My blood boiled.


    Once again, I thought, Her grandmother should have spanked her growing up


    And then I decided that was exactly what she needed.


    I reached up and smacked her ass.


    Not enough to really hurt her


    Just a warning to SHUT THE FUCK UP.


    I heard an audible gasp from her.


    At the same time, a lot of students covered their mouths as they tried to stifle augh.


    I hoped Lucia would see their reaction and that the humiliation would quiet her down.


    No such luck.


    ¡°Did you just SPANK me?!¡± she demanded, sounding more angry than abashed.


    ¡°You know better than to say things like that,¡± I said coldly.


    And then she went and fucked with me again.


    She shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you DID whack the Agres  ¡±


    OH MY GOD, THIS GIRL.


    When she¡¯d mentioned the Agres earlier  before I¡¯d thrown her over my shoulder  I had wanted to strangle her.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I settled for just spanking her a second time.


    SMACK!


    There was another shocked pause


    And then she started hitting me with her little baby fists again. ¡°I¡¯m going to pop a fucking CAP in your ass for that, you  ¡±


    But I barely heard her.


    Because at that moment, my worst fears came true.


    A man walked out of a doorway at the far end of the hall.


    He stood out from all the college students. He was in his 30s, shaved head, vic features, ck shirt and pants.


    No helmet or body armor, so he wouldn¡¯t immediately give himself away


    But he did have a long ck trench coat draped over his right shoulder and arm like some sort of opera cape.


    A trench coat on a sunny day in the middle of June?


    He was hiding something under there


    And it didn¡¯t take him long to reveal it.


    The Russian shrugged off the trench coat. As it fell, I saw his assault rifle pointing at the floor.


    Ordinarily, I would have gone for my Glock  in fact, I¡¯d thrown Lucia over my left shoulder to keep my gun hand free


    But I could draw or I could move.


    The stairwell was just five feet away.


    And while I didn¡¯t think the mercenary would fire on me while carrying the Widow¡¯s granddaughter, I had no guarantees.


    So I moved.


    I darted for the staircase as the Russian started to lift his rifle.


    I was already through the doorway when I heard screams behind me in the hall.


    The students must have seen the gun


    But their screams were drowned out by a burst of gunfire.


    BRATTATATAT!


    The gunfire stopped


    Followed by more screams and the THUD of a body on the marble floor.


    Roderigo, most likely, though I didn¡¯t take time to look back and confirm.


    I was already ttering down the stairway as fast as I could go.


    I simultaneously reached under my jacket for my gun holster.


    Lucia was screaming, ¡°OH MY GOD, OH MY GOD  ¡±


    But her voice vibrated louder and quieter, WAH wah WAH wah, as her body jolted every time my feet hit the steps.


    I had my Glock out by the time I reached the thirdnding.


    Students had been looking up towards the fourth floor in frightened curiosity


    But as soon as they saw my gun, they screamed and scattered.


    I nced down the central open space of the stairwell.


    I only saw people fleeing down and not up


    Which was good. Only a mercenary or a policeman would be fighting his way against the crowd.


    So I kept going down, and Lucia kept screaming as she bounced on my shoulder.


    Two men raced into the stairwell from the second-floor doorway, pistols drawn.


    I almost shot them


    Until I realized they were Terancio and Nino, the Widow¡¯s men who had gone to search for Lucia.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± Nino shouted.


    ¡°Shooter on the fourth!¡± I yelled. ¡°Go take him out!¡±


    Both Nino and Terancio stared at me like I was insane.


    Hell NO, we¡¯re not going up there!


    They were younger than me, which meant they probably hadn¡¯t worked as foot soldiers for long. And the Widow hadn¡¯t had any realpetition in Venice for more than a decade, so they¡¯d probably never faced a situation like this.


    Too fucking bad.


    It was their job to protect their boss¡¯s family. It¡¯s what they¡¯d signed up for.


    ¡°GO!¡± I screamed as I blew past them down the stairs.


    A burst of gunfire chattered above us


    BRATTATATAT!


    And Terancio¡¯s white shirt exploded with red.


    Nino panicked, raised his gun, and started firing blindly up the central stairwell.


    ¡°FUCK!¡± I shouted as I kept going down.


    When I reached the ground floor, it was pandemonium.


    People were running and screaming in every direction.


    Manfredo and Arnoldo came racing up, battling through the panicked crowd.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± Manfredo shouted.


    ¡°Shooter right behind us!¡± I yelled. ¡°You wait at the edge of the stairwell and shoot him when hees down! Arnoldo, clear my path to the boat!¡±


    I knew that if there was one mercenary on the fourth floor, there were bound to be more  which is why I needed Arnoldo to go ahead of me.


    If not to take them out, then at least draw their fire and make them betray their positions.


    Callous, I know  but my only goal was to keep Lucia safe.


    And I didn¡¯t give a shit who had to die for me to do it.


    Unlike their dumbass colleagues, Manfredo and Arnoldo raced into action.


    Manfredo positioned himself at the edge of the staircase and waited.


    Arnoldo ran for the front of the building and the boat dock, his gun drawn.


    I followed about 20 feet behind him.


    Arnoldo made it just beyond the front door onto the pier before he got cut down.


    BRATTATATAT!


    Arnoldo¡¯s left side exploded with red and he went down.


    I raced up to the doorway and peeked out.


    A single mercenary dressed like the shooter on the fourth floor stood up out of a sleek speed boat. He was checking to make sure he¡¯d killed Arnoldo.


    I shot him in the head.


    BLAM!


    The mercenary jerked backwards and copsed inside the cockpit of the boat.


    One down¡­


    I checked to my right


    No other shooters. Visible ones, anyway.


    I raced for the speedboat, Lucia bobbing over my shoulder.


    The motorboat I¡¯de in on was basically a nicer version of the civilian boats plowing through the canals.


    If I used the motorboat and the mercenaries came after me in the speedboat, they¡¯d easily overtake me.


    Better to take theirs.


    Back in the lobby, I heard distant shooting  both automatic fire from an assault rifle and repeated shots from a pistol.


    Brattatatatatatat!


    Bang bang bang bang!


    Manfredo was facing off against the mercenary.


    Then the gunfire stopped.


    Somebody had probably won the shootout¡­


    And my money wasn¡¯t on Manfredo.


    I reached the speedboat and ushed the rope tying it to the pier. Then I stepped down into the craft, careful to keep my bnce.


    It was long and narrow and made of burnished teak, with two seats in the front, a narrow aisle between them, and three seats in the back of the cockpit.


    I kept Lucia over my shoulder the entire time. Only once I was safely inside the boat did I set her down on her feet.


    ¡°Sit!¡± I yelled at her as I turned to the control panel. Thank God the keys were still in the ignition.


    Of course, Lucia freaked out when she saw the dead mercenary on the floor.


    ¡°OH MY GOD, OH MY GOD  ¡±


    ¡°SHUT UP AND SIT DOWN!¡± I roared as I started the motor.


    ¡°THERE¡¯S A DEAD BODY!¡±


    ¡°AND THERE¡¯S GONNA BE TWO MORE IF I DON¡¯T GET US OUT OF HERE!¡±


    The boat was flush with the dock, so I reached over and pushed us away hard. The nose of the boat slowly moved and pointed two foot out into the canal.


    It was enough to get us going. Luckily there weren¡¯t any other boats close enough to cause a problem.


    I spun the steering wheel and slowly eased forward on the throttle.


    I aimed my Glock at the university¡¯s front door the entire time, watching in case a mercenary came out.


    The boat angled towards the Grand Canal. I eased forward on the throttle to increase our speed


    And saw a figure limping towards us from the shadows of the main doorway, now about 50 feet away.


    He was bald and all in ck.


    Not Manfredo.


    But at least he was limping, which meant Manfredo had probably tagged him.


    Before the mercenary could fire, I mmed the throttle forward.


    The nose of the boat bucked up in the air and I mmed back in my seat.


    Lucia screamed as she tumbled into the seats at the back of the cabin


    And we took off like a shot into the Grand Canal.

 116

    Lucia


    I was freaking OUT.


    I hadn¡¯t seen anything like this since


    Well¡­


    Since I was six years old.


    And I was struggling to keep from having a panic attack.


    I mean, I¡¯d just watched Roderigo get blown away


    And another one of Nona¡¯s men get shot all to hell


    All while hanging over the Mountain¡¯s shoulder.


    And now there was a dead man with a hole in his head leaking blood all over the floor of the boat.


    The giant from Tuscany was not exactly sympathetic.


    ¡°SHUT UP AND SIT DOWN!¡± he screamed at me.


    ¡°THERE¡¯S A DEAD BODY!¡± I yelled back.


    ¡°AND THERE¡¯S GONNA BE TWO MORE IF I DON¡¯T GET US OUT OF HERE!¡±


    I winced as I stepped through the puddle of crimson and maneuvered to the back seats.


    In her song ¡°Bodak Yellow,¡± Cardi B calls Christian Louboutins ¡®bloody shoes¡¯ because of their signature red soles.


    Well, my Louboutins were bloody shoes for real. I felt the slight motion of the boat as we moved away from the pier.


    I was just turning around to sit when a giant spike in eleration threw me backwards onto my ass


    And we shot out into the Grand Canal at top speed.


    ¡°A LITTLE WARNING WOULD BE NICE, ASSHOLE!¡± I screamed at him.


    He ignored me as he sped down the center of the waterway


    Straight for a Vaporetto, one of the ¡®water buses¡¯ that ferried dozens of people at a time through Venice.


    ¡°WATCH OUT!¡± I shrieked.


    He jerked the wheel at thest second, and we curved out of the path of the Vaporetto


    Towards a water taxi and a couple of motorboats.


    I screamed again, but he managed to avoid them as we sped down the middle of the waterway.


    All the other boats hugged the sides of the canal to keep out of our way.


    Massimo apparently knew how to drive a boat


    But he did not know how deal with traffic, that was for damn sure.


    ¡°Do I need toe up there and drive?!¡± I shouted angrily.


    ¡°No, but you need to tell me how to get to your grandmother¡¯s!¡±


    ¡°The fastest way would be to take the  ¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± he yelled over the roar of the motor and the wind.


    Fuck this.


    I leaned forward, grabbed the passenger seat in front of me, and pulled myself onto my feet.


    Then I winced as I stepped through the blood and over the corpse


    And plopped down in the seat next to Massimo.


    ¡°The fastest way is to turn around and go down the canal next to the university!¡± I yelled.


    It was still hard to be heard over the wind, but it was a hell of a lot easier now that I was two feet away from him.


    ¡°Not happening!¡± he yelled as he concentrated on avoiding the other boats. ¡°The shooter wasing out as we left!¡±


    So that¡¯s why he took off like a bat out of hell¡­


    ¡°Alright, then  see that smaller canaling up on the right? If you take that, you¡¯ll  ¡±


    ¡°No smaller canals!¡± he shouted. ¡°We have to go as fast as possible, and we can¡¯t get boxed in!¡±


    I rolled my eyes.


    If you¡¯re not going to take my advice, then why did you fucking ask for it?


    ¡°The Grand Canal eventually dumps out into the Giuda Canal. Keep going to the left and hug the coastline, and you¡¯ll circle around the ind.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The Grand Canal cuts through the center of Venice in a giant ¡®S¡¯ shape. It¡¯s only about 225 feet at its widest.


    The Giuda Canal, on the other hand, is huge  about 1200 feet wide. It¡¯s not even a canal, really  more like a waterway between Giuda Ind and the city of Venice.


    We were going so fast that we reached it in less than a minute.


    Massimo hung a left and started towards the southeastern tip of Venice


    When I looked behind us and saw a scary sight.


    Another speedboat was approaching at top speed


    And it wasn¡¯t a police cruiser.


    ¡°Somebody¡¯s chasing us!¡± I yelled.


    Massimo looked over his shoulder, cursed, and asked, ¡°Do you know how to drive a boat?¡±


    ¡°I live in Venice. YES, I know how to drive a boat, you fucking chauvinist pig,¡± I shouted over the wind.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know mafia princesses drove themselves around,¡± he yelled back.


    I think he was trying to sneer as he said it, but it kinda lost its effect when he had to shout at the top of his lungs to be heard.


    ¡°They do when they sneak out all the fuckin¡¯ time!¡±


    ¡°Take the wheel and switch with me.¡±


    ¡°What are you gonna do?!¡±


    ¡°Deal with our friends,¡± he shouted.


    I grabbed the wheel to keep it steady, waited until he moved past me, then dropped my purse on the passenger side and scooted over into the driver¡¯s seat.


    I was freaked out, yeah


    But it was a fuckin¡¯ rush, too. I¡¯d never driven anything this fast before.


    I didn¡¯t tell him, that, though. Would¡¯ve undercut the whole You fuckin¡¯ chauvinist pig part.


    Massimo grabbed the dead guy¡¯s assault rifle off the bottom of the boat. The fact that it had blood all over it didn¡¯t seem to bother him one bit.


    He maneuvered to the back row of seats¡­


    Braced the gun on the top of a headrest¡­


    And fired.


    BLAM!


    He had it on single mode because there was only one gunshot.


    I nced over my shoulder.


    The boat behind us moved farther away, off to the right.


    BLAM!


    Pause¡­


    BLAM!


    Pause¡­


    BLAM!


    Massimo was taking his time to aim  like a sniper would.


    I nced back over my shoulder and saw the boat had fallen significantly behind us.


    Good.


    We wereing up around the southeastern tip of Venice, so I throttled back to make the turn.


    ¡°Why the fuck are you slowing down?!¡± he shouted.


    ¡°Because we¡¯ll roll the boat if I take it any faster, you IDIOT!¡± I shouted back.


    ¡°¡­oh,¡± he said, then went back to watching our pursuers.


    I guess they were far enough away that it wasn¡¯t worth shooting at them, because he came back and crouched next to me in the aisle.


    ¡°Move over,¡± he shouted.


    ¡°Fuck you,¡± I shouted back. ¡°You just keep an eye on the other boat.¡±


    He seemed to grumble  I couldn¡¯t actually hear it over the roaring wind  but he didn¡¯t argue.


    As we curved into the straightaway, I hit the throttle again and went back to full speed.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    My hair was blowing straight out behind me, we were going so fast.


    Ruined my up-do, but fuck if it wasn¡¯t worth it.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t they shooting back at us?¡± I yelled over the wind.


    ¡°Because they don¡¯t want to hit you.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°They want you as a bargaining piece.¡±


    ¡°Who are they?¡±


    ¡°Do you know who the Wagner Group is?¡±


    ¡°DUH. I read the news.¡±


    They were the guys who had done most of the Russian fighting in Ukraine  and then nearly taken over Moscow.


    ¡°They¡¯re probably Wagner,¡± he shouted.


    ¡°What the fuck do a bunch of Russian mercenaries want with me?¡±


    ¡°The people who ACTUALLY whacked the Agres sent them.¡±


    He sounded kind of pissed off as he shouted it.


    Probably because I¡¯d yelled the same thing in a hall full of normies.


    Fuck him.


    He¡¯d spanked me in public.


    Asshole.


    (Even though a little shiver went through me as I remembered it.)


    ¡°So your family DIDN¡¯T whack the Agres?¡± I shouted.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Who did, then?¡±


    ¡°A guy working for my uncle.¡±


    ¡°Uh, HELLO  since when is your uncle not your family?¡±


    ¡°Since he¡¯s trying to whack me and my brothers, too.¡±


    ¡°¡­oh.¡±


    That must have made for an awkward family get-together.


    ¡°How¡¯d those guys in the boat know we wereing?¡± I shouted.


    ¡°Either the shooter at Ca¡¯ Foscari called them, or¡­¡± Massimo got a troubled look on his face. ¡°Where¡¯s your phone?¡±


    ¡°In my bag.¡±


    He reached over, rummaged in my Birkin


    ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t say you could GET IT!¡± I yelled, but he ignored me.


    He pulled out my iPhone


    And then threw it over the side of the boat.


    ¡°WHAT THE FUCK, DUDE?!¡± I screamed at the top of my lungs.


    ¡°We were tracking you through Find My iPhone,¡± he shouted over the wind. ¡°If we could do it, they were probably doing it.¡±


    ¡°YOU DON¡¯T KNOW THAT!¡±


    ¡°A guy named Giotto betrayed your grandmother. There might be other moles.¡±


    Shit  Giotto had been with us since I came to live with Nona¡­


    Although that didn¡¯t excuse throwing my phone overboard.


    ¡°You could¡¯ve just turned it OFF!¡± I shouted.


    ¡°Better to be safe than sorry.¡±


    ¡°You IDIOT  they know we¡¯re going back to my grandmother¡¯s! They don¡¯t even need to track us!¡±


    Massimo got a look on his face like Oh shit, you¡¯re right.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t say the ¡®you¡¯re right¡¯ part out loud.


    Prick.


    ¡°We can¡¯t go back, then,¡± he shouted.


    ¡°What the fuck do you mean we can¡¯t go back?!¡± I yelled. ¡°All you wanted to do before was take me back  now you¡¯re like, ¡®Psyyyyych¡¯?!¡±


    ¡°That was before I knew there was another team of mercenaries.¡±


    I was still furious about my phone, but I had a more pressing concern. We were approaching the point where I¡¯d either have to turn left to go to Nona¡¯s


    Or take apletely different route and go somece else.


    ¡°If we¡¯re not going home, then where are we going, genius?¡± I shouted.


    ¡°Can you take us somewhere on the maind? Somece not heavily popted?¡±


    Venicey to the west, on our left. The ind of Murano was in the distance ahead of us, and the ind of Le Vignole was to the northeast.


    Between thetter two were a series of smaller inds  and plenty of channels that led to the huge stretch of water between Venice and the maind.


    ¡°Yeah, I can do that. What about the guys behind us?¡±


    He looked. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like they¡¯re following us. There¡¯s probably more of them lying in wait near your grandmother¡¯s pzzo.¡±


    ¡°Fuck ¡¯em, then,¡± I shouted as I steered the boat north  away from Venice.

 117

    Massimo


    I had driven boats all my life  although sporadically. It was the result of lots of vacations on the shores of the Mediterranean, usually at the homes of Cosa Nostra allies  all of whose mansions came equipped with yachts and motorboats. And then there were the adrenaline-fueled years of myte teens and early 20s when my brothers and I would rent speedboats at party destinations like Ibiza and Mykonos.


    Despite all that experience, Lucia was better than me. ¡®Sneaking out¡¯ had let her practice constantly, and she appeared to be just as much a risk-taker as me or any of my brothers. Plus she knew the geography of Venice  and all its surrounding inds  a thousand times better than I did.


    She¡¯d retrieved a pair of high-dor sunsses from her purse and now looked like she was out for a fun day trip.


    ¡°Okay, where specifically do you want to go?¡± she asked. ¡°A town, the airport  what?¡±


    She meant l¡¯Aeroporto di Venezia Marco Polo  Marco Polo Airport  a small regional airport with only two runways. Flights were sparse because it was far more convenient for the average Vian to ride the train to nearby cities. Most people only used Marco Polo as a connecting flight to bigger airports for international travel.


    But I had flown in that morning on my family¡¯s private jet, and it was sitting in a rented hanger awaiting my return.


    My visit to the Widow was only supposed to havested a couple of hours. The n had been to talk to her, turn around, and immediately fly home.


    Things had changed just slightly.


    ¡°We can get to the airport by water?¡± I asked, surprised.


    ¡°More or less. There¡¯s a canal that goes right up by the runway.¡±


    That was definitely an option.


    The biggest problem was if Fausto had known I was going to go see the Widow¡­


    Then he definitely knew my family¡¯s ne was at the airport.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Which meant there might be mercenaries waiting¡­ or, at the very least, moles to identify us on our arrival. There was no telling what kind of trap I might be walking into.


    Not to mention that I would have to clear it with the Widow if I wanted to take Lucia with me. Otherwise, it really would look like I was kidnapping her.


    But after saving the old woman¡¯s life, I didn¡¯t see her having a problem with it. A temporary stay in Tuscany was better than fighting our way through a bunch of mercenaries to get Lucia back to the pzzo.


    Time to make a couple of phone calls.


    However, I would have to cut the engine if I wanted anybody to hear me.


    We were approaching two pretty big inds with a gap between them. ¡°What are those up there?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Murano. The left side¡¯s got a town, the right side¡¯s nothing but marshes.¡±


    ¡°Can you hide us up there and kill the engine so I can make a call?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about the bad guys?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep a lookout, but I don¡¯t think they¡¯re following us.¡±


    We headed towards the ind on the left with the town. As we got closer, I realized Murano was like a much smaller, iner version of Venice.


    We approached a long stretch of two-story brick buildings that looked like the exterior of a little-used warehouse. Several piers were attached to the buildings, so Lucia pulled up next to one and shut off the engine.


    Nolo or the Widow  who to call first?


    I opted for Nolo, just in case he had a bigger strategy I wasn¡¯t privy to.


    He answered on the first ring.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked in a strained voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. There was a shootout with more mercenaries at the university, but I got the Widow¡¯s granddaughter out.¡±


    I realized I had just used the olddy¡¯s nickname in front of Lucia. Not exactly the kind of respectful aura I¡¯d been trying to project.


    ¡°Uh, Signora Fioretti¡¯s granddaughter,¡± I amended.


    I nced up at Lucia. She just smirked at me like I KNOW you¡¯re full of shit.


    I grimaced and looked away.


    ¡°Good, I¡¯m d you¡¯re alright,¡± Nolo said. ¡°But before we continue, I have some bad news.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I asked warily.


    ¡°A sniper shot at the house half an hour ago.¡±


    He meant our family¡¯s mansion.


    My heart froze in my chest. ¡°Did anyone  ¡±


    ¡°Everybody¡¯s fine. He was using explosive-tipped bullets to get past the bullet-proof ss, but it held  at least for the first shot. Everyone had already scattered by the time the second shot blew out the window.¡±


    ¡°Who was he targeting?¡±


    ¡°Dario, naturally. It could have been a LOT worse  Adriano and Bianca had just returned from a pic about 20 minutes before it happened. The sniper could have killed them both if he¡¯d run across them.¡± Nolo gave a sardonicugh. ¡°In typical Adriano fashion, he got pissed off about the shooting and said they should have just gone to Crete for their honeymoon  that it would have been safer.¡±


    A shiver ran down my spine. ¡°What about the sniper? Did you kill him?¡±


    ¡°Lars is out looking for him right now with some of the men, and we¡¯re checking all the camera feeds on the estate. But we¡¯ve basically gone to the mattresses.¡±


    ¡®Going to the mattresses¡¯ was ng for everyone hunkering down with a siege mentality. It came from a family¡¯s foot soldiers dragging all the mattresses in the house into a central room when there was a war going on with a rival.


    ¡°Although I guess in our case, we¡¯ve ¡®gone to the safe rooms,''¡± Nolo joked.


    ¡°So maybe not the best idea for me toe home.¡±


    ¡°About that,¡± Nolo said grimly. ¡°I also got a call ten minutes ago that your ne got torched.¡±¡±What?!¡±


    ¡°Somebody fired a rocket-powered grenade into the hanger. Fausto¡¯s little mercenaries have been busy.¡±


    ¡°They blew up the Gulfstream?!¡±


    Lucia looked over in rm.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t COMPLETELY destroy it, but it won¡¯t be flying anytime soon. One wing and engine are all fucked up. Luckily Pietro and the crew weren¡¯t aboard when it happened.¡±


    Pietro was our family¡¯s pilot.


    ¡°Adriano was pissed about his honeymoon, and now Roberto¡¯s pissed about the ne. He¡¯s currently yelling at the insurancepany because they¡¯re iming our ¡®Acts of War and Terrorism¡¯ rider doesn¡¯t cover the situation. What a life.¡± Noloughed sardonically, then grew serious. ¡°Unfortunately, it means we can¡¯t get you out of Venice anytime soon. Not until I can charter another private ne out of there¡­ and to be honest, I¡¯m not sure THAT¡¯Spletely safe. We have no idea who we can trust right now, or if Fausto¡¯s goons will show up with more explosives.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­ good to know,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°We¡¯ll extract you as soon as we can. In the meantime, do whatever¡¯s necessary to stay safe and keep the Widow on our side.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Call if there are any developments.¡±


    ¡°Tell everyone I¡¯m d they¡¯re okay.¡±


    ¡°Will do. Stay safe.¡±


    As soon as I hung up, Lucia started peppering me with questions. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°My uncle hired a sniper to try to kill my brother. And they blew up my family¡¯s jet.¡±


    ¡°You have a jet?¡±


    I red at her. ¡°You¡¯re asking about the jet and not my brother?¡±


    ¡°If anything happened to him, you wouldn¡¯t have said ¡®try to kill my brother,''¡± she retorted. ¡°And you wouldn¡¯t have brought up the jet at all.¡±


    She had a point.


    ¡°So you¡¯ve got a jet?¡± she repeated.


    ¡°You don¡¯t?¡± I asked snarkily.


    Lucia snorted. ¡°Nona doesn¡¯t like to travel.¡± Then she grew serious. ¡°Is everybody in your family okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes. For the moment, anyway.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good¡­¡±


    It was a nice shift in her demeanor. She could be almost pleasant when she put her mind to it.


    ¡°We need to call your grandmother,¡± I said.


    ¡°That would be so much easier if some fuckhead hadn¡¯t thrown my phone overboard,¡± Lucia said with mock sweetness.


    The bitchy little brat was back.


    I red at her but didn¡¯t dignify her insult with a response. ¡°What¡¯s your grandmother¡¯s phone number?¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have one. Her little minions hand her one if she needs it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, what¡¯s one of their phone numbers?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. They were all programmed into my phone¡­ which somebody threw overboard.¡±


    I sighed. I was getting weary of this game.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have ANY way to contact her?¡±


    Lucia rolled her eyes. ¡°Yes, of course. There¡¯s the main house number  they¡¯ll patch you through.¡±


    She gave me the number. I called and immediately got an operator who gave me a generic greeting.


    ¡°This is Massimo Rosolini  ¡± I said.


    ¡°PUT HIM THROUGH TO NONA!¡± Lucia yelled at the top of her lungs.


    I red at her. She just smiled back sweetly.


    The operator must have recognized Lucia¡¯s voice because he said, ¡°Please hold.¡±


    About ten secondster, I heard the Widow¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Signor Rosolini?¡±


    ¡°Signora,¡± I greeted her.


    ¡°You have my granddaughter?¡±


    I could hear the anxiety in her voice.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re safe. We¡¯re close to  ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me  I don¡¯t want to know,¡± she interrupted. ¡°The walls have ears.¡±


    Smart. If there were multiple traitors in her organization, one might have bugged the phones.


    ¡°The shootout at Ca¡¯ Foscari is all over the television,¡± she continued. ¡°I was afraid that¡­¡±


    She trailed off. There was no need to finish the sentence.


    ¡°We¡¯re fine,¡± I reassured her. ¡°Lucia¡¯s not hurt. Now we just need to figure out how I can get her back to you safely.¡±


    ¡°I fear I need to ask you a favor, Signor Rosolini.¡±


    ¡°Anything.¡±


    ¡°I want you to take Lucia to your family¡¯s estate. We can see boats patrolling the water outside our pzzo. I believe it¡¯s more mercenaries, which means there¡¯s no way to get Lucia back here safely. And even if you COULD return her, I might have more traitors. I can¡¯t risk her safety until I¡¯ve rooted out any moles.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a problem, Signora.¡±


    ¡°Which is?¡±


    ¡°My own family was attacked 30 minutes ago by a sniper. No one was hurt, but they haven¡¯t caught the gunman yet. And Fausto¡¯s mercenaries also blew up my ne.¡±


    ¡°My, your uncle¡¯s a busy man,¡± she said drily.


    ¡°That he is. The upshot is, I¡¯m not going home anytime soon¡­ and it wouldn¡¯t be safe for Lucia even if I could take her.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯ll have to go SOMEWHERE, yes? Don¡¯t tell me where  but you WILL go somewhere until you can rejoin your family, won¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Wherever you go, will you take her with you and keep her safe?¡±


    The prospect of being this little brat¡¯s bodyguard was not appealing  at ALL


    But I knew I had to secure the Widow¡¯s cooperation if my family was to have any chance of withstanding theing war with Fausto and the rest of the Five Families.


    ¡°Yes, of course,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± The Widow sounded relieved. ¡°Put me on speakerphone so Lucia can hear me.¡±


    Iplied.


    ¡°Lucia?¡±


    ¡°Hi, Nona. Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, my dear. Are YOU alright?¡±


    ¡°Other than being shot at by assholes and getting my ass spanked by the giant prick you sent after me, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    My eyes bugged out as soon as she said ¡®spanked.¡¯


    I bared my teeth at her in a snarl and shook my head violently.


    Lucia just snickered


    Especially when the Widow asked in a confused voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry  I don¡¯t think I heard you correctly  did you say  ¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Lucia eximed. ¡°AND he threw my fuckin¡¯ phone in the water!¡±


    ¡°Language, youngdy,¡± the Widow snapped.


    ¡°Well, he did,¡± Lucia pouted.


    ¡°But are you unharmed?¡±


    I was afraid Lucia was going to bring up the spanking again


    But she only said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Nona.¡±


    ¡°Alright, good. Now, listen to me very carefully. I want you to go with Signor Rosolini wherever he deems appropriate. He will keep you safe. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Lucia replied sullenly.


    ¡°I want you to obey him at all times, do you understand?¡±


    I¡¯d only known the girl 30 minutes, and even I knew that was a ridiculous request.


    Luciaughed. ¡°Uhhhhhh, NO. Hard pass.¡±


    ¡°LUCIA,¡± the old woman snapped, turning on that imperious attitude she was famous for. ¡°This is a matter of life and death. Signor Rosolini saved me from assassins, and I know he can protect you  so you are to do EXACTLY as he tells you. Do I make myself clear?¡±


    ¡°Okaaaaay, fine, WHATEVER,¡± Lucia said snottily, like a teenager who was giving in  but not willingly.


    ¡°Good. Signor Rosolini?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Call with updates, but never tell us where you are. Just in case. Keep my granddaughter safe, and I will forever be in your debt.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll guard her with my life, Signora.¡±


    ¡°¡­alright. Goodbye, my darling. And Godspeed, Signore.¡±


    The olddy ended the call.


    ¡°Wo, that was dramatic,¡± Lucia deadpanned.


    I scowled at her.


    Despite having nearly been kidnapped  or killed  she was treating this all as a joke.


    ¡°Alright, BOSS,¡± she said sarcastically, ¡°where to?¡±


    The airport was no longer an option.


    And I didn¡¯t care to hide out in a city where I didn¡¯t know they of thend


    Especially when my enemy appeared to be all around me.


    I had an idea of where we could go¡­


    But we would require transportation.


    ¡°Can you get us to the maind?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Where specifically on the maind? Train station, a town, or  ¡±


    ¡°Somece we can find a car,¡± I said. ¡°Preferably a choice of cars.¡±


    ¡°If you want to rent one, the airport¡¯s probably your best bet for 300 miles.¡±


    I smiled grimly. ¡°We won¡¯t be renting it.¡±

 118

    We headed southeast, weaving our way around smaller inds. Our destination was a penins that formed a breakwater between the Vian Lagoon and the Adriatic Sea. The goal was to find a town, ditch the boat, steal a car, and then drive north.


    But first, I had to dispose of a body. Wouldn¡¯t be a good idea to enter a marina with a dead man on board.


    I checked his pockets for ID. Nothing.


    I stripped all the ammunition and weapons off the corpse. In addition to another couple magazines for the automatic rifle, I got a Sig Sauer pistol and a long knife, both of which I set aside.


    Then I had Lucia enter some marshes, and I heaved him overboard. He bobbed and floated, but his body armor was heavy. I knew he would sink as water filled his lungs, and it was doubtful the body would resurface. Plus, there weren¡¯t any other boats within miles of us, so no one would see as we left him behind.


    Next, I searched thepartments on the boat. No weapons, but there was a tarp that would be good for concealing the assault rifle. I figured I would hide it while we searched for a car, then double back around for it as we left.


    Also, I found a jug for bailing out water  which I nned to use for the exact opposite of bailing out water.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    As we approached the penins, I had Lucia slow the boat to a crawl, at which point I used the jug to dump gallons of water onto the floor. Even if I left the blood untouched, nobody would see it until we were long gone  but there was no need to leave behind clues if I could avoid it. I didn¡¯t need the police looking for a tall man and a tiny woman in connection with a shooting.


    The water diluted the blood, and an electrical pump in the floor sucked it out and spat it into the canal. It was still a mess, but at least everything looked slightly pinkish instead of bright red.


    As we approached the maind, I wrapped the assault rifle and ammunition inside the tarp and hid the bundle in thepartment under the seats. In case we couldn¡¯t return to the boat, I put the Sig Sauer and knife in my jacket.


    Then I found a rag and wiped down every surface we had touched  other than the steering wheel. That wouldest.


    When we reached the maind, Lucia docked us at a pier close to a town. I tied up the boat, Lucia wiped her prints off the steering wheel, and we set off for the next stage of our adventure together.


    ¡­God help me.


    Lucia


    We were headed for a little town called Treporti. It was smallpared to Venice, but I figured it would have enough cars to choose from.


    While Massimo dumped the body and cleaned up the blood, I concentrated on driving the boat


    And tried not to think about my grandmother.


    I didn¡¯t understand why, but ourst conversation really bothered me.


    Not the bossing me around or expecting me to obey Massimo part (which was not going to happen, by the way  fuck that noise).


    I think it was the realization that¡­


    That maybe it was thest time I would ever talk to her again.


    (don¡¯t think like that STOP it)


    She¡¯d already been attacked by assassins¡­


    And if she didn¡¯t think it was safe for me toe home¡­ how dangerous was it for her, exactly?


    (they might kill her next time they try)


    (STOP it)


    I kept shing back to when I was six years old, sitting in the backseat of the car, right after the crash of metal and the tinkle of ss


    (STOP IT STOP IT STOP IT)


    I pushed all of that out of my head.


    We had more pressing problems at the moment


    Including what my dumbass bodyguard wanted to do.


    ¡°You¡¯re really going to steal a car?¡± I asked as we walked down the dock where we¡¯d moored the boat.


    He smirked. ¡°Does that offend you?¡±


    The way he acted like he was a badass  and I was some little church mouse shocked by the big, strong mafioso  annoyed the fuck out of me.


    ¡°Uh, NO, idiot. After I snuck out the first few times, Nona had her thugs start locking our boats up  so the only option I had was to steal somebody else¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you sound so surprised?¡±


    ¡°I was surprised you knew how to steal a car. Unless you¡¯re nning to carjack somebody.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not going to carjack anybody,¡± he said, sounding like he was the one who was offended. ¡°And I grew up in the Cosa Nostra. Of course I know how to steal a car.¡±


    ¡°I grew up in the Cosa Nostra, too, and I don¡¯t know how to steal a car,¡± I pointed out.


    ¡°Because you grew up on an ind without cars,¡± he said in a know-it-all voice.


    Which annoyed me even more, because¡­ okay, yeah, it was an obvious point.


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying, just because you grew up in the mafia doesn¡¯t mean you automatically know shit,¡± I retorted.


    ¡°But you know how to hotwire a boat, apparently.¡±


    I scoffed. ¡°Nobody has to hotwire a boat in Venice. Lots of people leave their fuckin¡¯ keys in the ignition.¡±


    He frowned. ¡°Wait a second  have you even driven a car before?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said in a super-sweet voiceced with cyanide, ¡°I grew up on an ind without cars, remember?¡±


    A brief sh of annoyance lit up his face, but otherwise he didn¡¯t react to my tone of voice. ¡°Not even on vacations?¡±


    ¡°What vacations? I lived almost my entire life with an old woman who doesn¡¯t like the sun and was worried we¡¯d get assassinated anywhere we went outside of Venice.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    He sounded sad, like I¡¯d just told him that I¡¯d never had a pet.


    Which was actually true, other than a couple of goldfish and a tiny turtle I¡¯d named Henry (after the actor Henry Cavill, who I had a huge crush on when I was 12).


    Nona hated animals. She said they left hair everywhere. Hence the turtle and goldfish.


    I would have killed for a puppy growing up¡­ or a kitten¡­


    ¡°If you never left Venice, have you ever ridden in a car before?¡± he asked.


    It was a stupid question. Of course I¡¯d ridden in a car  I wasn¡¯t from some remote tribe in the Amazon.


    But before I could answer, I shed back to when I was six.


    The sound of the crash


    The stillness afterwards


    The roar of the motorcycle pulling up next to us


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said abruptly as I pushed the memory out of my head. ¡°But¡­ aren¡¯t cars all electronic now? With rm systems andputers and shit?¡±


    ¡°Some are,¡± he admitted.


    ¡°So, what  are you some kind ofputer hacker/car thief?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be looking for something older. Something without anyputers.¡±


    That probably wouldn¡¯t be too hard. Treporti was a small town and not rich. Most of the cars would be pretty old.


    We walked past the shop selling tickets for the ferry to Venice, a convenience store, and a tourist trap with a disy of polished sea shells. We got some weird looks from the locals, which I guess was to be expected. It wasn¡¯t every day they saw a giant in a designer suit and a rich chick with a Birkin bag just out for a stroll.


    We left the tiny town and kept going until we reached a long row of cars parked on the side of the road. I guess it was for people who wanted to stroll the pedestrian we were walking along, because there wasn¡¯t a beach. ess to the water was blocked by a chain-link fence.


    Massimo passed by car after car, studying each one.


    I guess he found one he liked because he crossed the road and went over to an ugly blue car. The paint was faded off in patches and the doors were all dinged up. The thing must have been 40 year old  and not in a ssic sports car good kind of way.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gotta be kidding,¡± Iined as I followed along behind him.


    ¡°Why?¡± he asked as he tried both the driver¡¯s side doors. They were both locked.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you get something nicer?¡±


    ¡°¡®Nicer¡¯ means ¡®newer,¡¯ and newer is harder to hotwire. Stand in front of me.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°To cover me while I break the window.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nobody around  ¡±


    ¡°Just do it.¡±


    I sighed and got into ce. Then I looked out at the water, which was only 40 feet away


    Until I heard a crunch and the tinkle of ss.


    I flinched


    (I¡¯m 6 years old and sitting in the back seat  broken ss is everywhere and pieces are all over me  )


    (STOP STOP STOP)


    and whirled around nervously.


    Massimo had a key chain in his hand, but there was a tiny pointed spike on the metal ring.


    Next to him, the car window waspletely devoid of ss.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?!¡± I asked, shocked.


    ¡°Tools of the trade,¡± he said as he unlocked the car from the inside. ¡°A single point can break car ss with almost no effort at all. Go around.¡±


    I went around the car as he brushed the broken ss off the seat onto the ground, got in, and adjusted the driver¡¯s seat.


    Even with it back as far as it would go, his legs were crammed up next to the wheel. He looked like a regr-sized person in a clown car.


    He leaned over and unlocked the passenger door so I could get in. Then he took out the knife he¡¯d pulled off the mercenary¡¯s body and used it to pop off a sticpartment under the steering wheel.


    He fiddled with some wires  and ten secondster, the engine roared to life.


    Well, ¡®roared¡¯ is a bit strong.


    More like ¡®coughed and wheezed to life.¡¯


    He looked over at me, oh so pleased with himself  like I told you so.


    ¡°Wow,¡± I said in a t voice. ¡°Great. You stole a piece of shit on wheels. Congrattions.¡±


    He glowered at me, backed the car out, and we started down the road.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!